•     APR  9,9.  1904      * 


SCHi^Frp  h.  B.,  LL.  fi). 


THE    HISTORY 


OF 


THE  ENGLISH  BIBLE 


EXTENDING    FROM    THE 


EARLIEST  SAXON  TRANSLATIONS 


TO    THE    PRESENT 


ANGLO-AMERICAN    REVISION. 


SECOND  EDITION. 
REVISED,    ILLUSTRATED,    AND    ENLARGED. 


BY 

BLACKFORD   CONDIT,   D.D. 


A.    S.    BARNES    &    COMPANY, 

NEW    YORK. 


Copyright,  1881,  1896,  by  A.  S.  Barnes  6*  Co, 


Dedication  to  First  Edition. 


tDl)O0e  Interest  in  i\)c  I^xoqxcqq  of  tl)ese  JJagea 
1)00  been  scarcely  less  tljan  m^  omn 

Cf)i0  Volume  10  affectionatelg 
3[n0Ctil)eD* 


Dedication  to  Second  Edition. 


TO 

PROFESSOR  GEORGE   E.   DAY,  D.D. 

A  Membep  of  the  late  American  Committee  on  Revision  of  the 

Old.    Testament,    also    Secretary    of   the    late  Ameriear^ 

Committees  on   Revision  of  the  Old.  and  Ne^w 

Testaments,  this    Volume    is  MostJ 

Respectfully    Dedicated 

BY   the:   author 


PREFACE  TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 


THE  following  chapters  had  their  origin  in  the  desire  to 
trace  the  influence  of  the  Bible  upon  the  English 
ianguage.  Dr.  Noah  Webster,  in  the  preface  to  his 
"Amended  Bible,"  1838,  says:  ^^The  language  of  the  Bible 
has  no  inconsiderable  influence  in  forming  and  preserving  our 
National  language."  A  slight  acquaintance  with  the  subject 
showed  that  this  influence  could  not  be  understood  without 
tracing  back  the  history  to  the  earliest  Saxon  and  English 
translations.  All  praise  is  due  to  King  James'  revisers  for 
their  wisdom  in  approving  as  well  as  improving  the  labors  of 
previous  translators.  Their  design  was  not  to  make  a  new 
translation  "  nor  yet  to  make  of  a  bad  one  a  good  one,  but  to 
make  a  good  one  better,  or  out  of  many  good  ones,  one  prin- 
cipal good  one."  Our  English  Bible  of  to-day,  therefore, 
comprises  in  itself  the  labors  of  the  best  scholars  during  a 
period  of  two  and  a  half  centuries,  together  with  a  correspond- 
ing growth  of  the  English  language. 

In  the  Louvre  gallery  at  Paris  the  history  of  painting  is 
illustrated  by  grouping  the  pictures  on  the  walls  in  chrono- 
logical order.     Something  of  this  plan  may  be  found  in  the 


VI  PKEFA  CE. 

following  pages  by  way  of  illustrating  the  history  of  the 
English  language.  Speciniens  of  the  various  Saxon  and 
English  versions  of  the  Scriptures  have  been  inserted  in 
chronological  order,  and  in  their  original  spelling.  All  quo- 
tations'from  early  English  authorities  are  given  literally  as  to 
wording  and  orthography,  and  in  each  case,  so  far  as  practi- 
cable, preference  has  been  given  to  the  earliest  editions. 

Another  agreeable  surprise  in  this  investigation,  was  the  im- 
portant part  the  Anglo-Saxon  language  has  played  in  the  strug- 
gle between  the  rights  of  the  people  and  Romanism,  before  as 
well  as  since  the  Norman  Conquest.  The  ascendancy  of  the 
Latin  tongue  meant  practically  the  ascendancy  of  Rome  not 
only  in  language  and  literature,  but  in  religion  and  politics.  It 
was  the  struggle  of  a  David  with  a  Goliath.  And  the  victory 
was  all  the  more  remarkable  because  incidental.  At  the  first 
the  Reformers  did  not  perceive  the  intimate  relation  between 
language  and  religion.  Hopeless  ignorance  of  the  Latin  on 
the  part  of  the  people  was  reason  enough  for  translating  the 
Scriptures  into  English.  But  afterward  they  learned  that  the 
Latin  language  was  the  stronghold  of  the  Romish  Church. 
The  Latin  tongue  was  imperial  by  birth,  and  seemed  destined 
through  its  connection  with  victorious  Rome  to  become  the 
universal  language.  It  was  stately  and  magnificent,  and  in 
its  movement  it  had  something  of  the  pomp  and  pride  of  a 
victorious  Roman  legion.  Possibly  it  may  be  too  much  to 
affirm  that  the  Latin,  into  which  the  Bible  had  for  very  many 
years  been  translated,  exerted  a  powerful  influence  in  Roman- 
izing the  Christian  Church,  since  so  little  is  known  of  the 
inner  workings  of  that  sad  history.  But  we  are  safe  in  stat- 
ing that  leading  bishops  in  the  very  beginning  as  well  as  in 


PREFACE.  VU 

the  after  development  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  found 
the  Latin  language  adapted  to  their  ambitious  purposes. 
Cons3quently  when  in  after  years  their  deep-laid,  plans  were 
endangered  by  Vernacular  versions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  they 
erected  their  Latin  barriers  around  both  Bible  and  Church, 
and  pronounced  it  heresy  to  translate  or  read  the  Bible  save 
in  the  Latin  tongue  now  chosen  and  ordained  to  be  the 
sacred  language  of  the  Church.  Pagan  Rome  failed  in  carry- 
ing out  her  ideal  of  Universal  Empire,  but  Papal  Rome, 
clothed  with  the  same  imperial  language  and  inspired  with 
the  same  imperial  ideal,  hoped  to  succeed.  She  still  has 
faith  in  her  destiny  notwithstanding  serious  checks  upon  her 
power.  The  first  of  these  checks  was  in  the  domain  of  lan- 
guage through  Vernacular  Versions  of  the  Bible,  which  marks 
the  rise  and  progress  of  Protestantism  in  its  struggle  with 
Romanism. 

Intimately  connected  with  the  religious  stands  the  literary 
element  in  this  conflict  of  languages.  At  the  period  of  the 
Norman  Conquest  the  Saxon  tongue  had  a  hard  struggle  for 
mere  existence.  It  was  driven  from  the  court  and  palace,  but 
it  took  refuge  around  the  firesides  of  the  peasantry.  The 
Latin  tongue  even  down  to  the  Elizabethan  age  was  the 
literary  language.  But  during  this  same  period  the  English 
language  had  become  a  power,  and  by  its  inherent  vitality 
was  already  the  giant  that  succeeding  centuries  have  proved  it 
to  be.  And  prominent  among  the  causes  which  lie  at  the 
foundation  of  this  victory  of  the  English  over  the  Latin 
tongue  we  must  recognize  the  fact  of  early  translations  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  language  of  the  people.  The  design  of 
the  following  chapters  was  not  to  treat  this  subject  at  large, 


VUl  PREFACE. 

but  in  giving  an  account  of  the  several  translations  to  note  in- 
cidentally the  literary  influence  of  these  versions. 

In  order  to  bring  down  the  history  of  English  translations 
to  the  present  time,  an  extended  account  will  be  found  in  the 
following  pages,  of  various  public  and  private  attempts  to- 
wards translations  and  revisions  since  that  of  King  James' 
Bible,  1611.  The  great  majority  of  these  efforts  were  by 
private  individuals  and  consequently  of  no  special  impor- 
tance. There  were  other  attempts  made  by  public  authority, 
and  hence  of  greater  significance.  By  far  the  most  important 
of  these,  is  the  Anglo-American  revision  undertaken  by  the 
authority  of  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury  and  with  the  ex- 
press design  of  superseding  King  James'  version.  Whether 
it  will  accomplish  this  design  must  remain,  for  the  present  at 
least,  an  open  question.  It  must  be  confessed,  however,  that 
in  the  history  of  English  translations  no  version  ever 
attracted  so  wide-spread  expectation.  And  then  it  carries 
with  it  the  recommendation  of  the  most  profound  English 
and  American  scholarship— a  scholarship  in  every  way  com- 
petent to  deal  with  original  authorities  and  to  make  the 
best  use  of  all  critical  helps.  While  this  is  true  of  the  New 
Testament  revisers  whose  labors  have  just  closed,  it  is  equally 
true  of  the  Old  Testament  revisers  whose  labors  will  not  be 
completed  for  some  three  years  to  come. 

At  the  expense  of  burdening  the  page  with  foot-notes,  care 
has  been  taken  to  give  credit  to  all  authorities  quoted — an 
honest  though  laborious  mode  of  acknowledging  indebtedness. 
The  historic  field  of  English  Bible  translations  has  been  sadly 
neglected  by  Church  historians.     Foxe,  the  martyrologist,  is 


PREFACE.  iX 

an  honorable  exception.  The  early  Black  Letter  editions  of 
his  "  Acts  and  Monuments,"  are  mines  of  wealth  in  the  rich 
mass  of  facts  he  has  brought  together  including  original 
documents  bearing  upon  the  external  history  of  the  English 
Bible.  Rev.  John  Lewis  was  the  original  pioneer  in  this 
special  field  ;  and  in  every  bibliogi'aphical  list,  chronologically, 
his  work  must  stand  first.  Lewis'  "History  of  English 
Translations  of  the  Bible  "  was  first  published  as  an  introduc- 
tion to  Wycliffe's  "Translation  of  the  New  Testament,"  1731. 
The  work  was  issued  separately  in  1739.  He  crowded  so 
much  into  so  small  a  space,  to  the  general  reader  his  account 
seems  heavy  ;  but  to  the  searcher  for  facts  his  work,  though 
not  reliable  in  every  particular,  is  most  invaluable.  Ander- 
son's "  Annals  of  the  Bible  "  have  been  severely  criticised,  and 
yet  they  render  most  acceptable  service  in  honoring  the 
memory  of  the  ever-memorable  William  Tyudale.  The  work 
was  first  published  in  1845,  in  two  octavo  volumes.  The  ear- 
liest editions  were  burdened  with  extended  sketches  of  the 
civil  history  of  the  times,  which  interfered  seriously  with  the 
simple  narrative.  These  sketches  were  afterwards  omitted  in 
the  revised  edition  put  forth  by  his  nephew  in  1862.  "  A 
General  View  of  the  History  of  the  English  Bible,"  by  Canon 
Westcott,  pubhshed  in  1868  and  1872,  together  with  the  two 
noble  volumes  by  Dr.  Eadie,  entitled,  "  The  English  Bible ;  an 
External  and  Critical  History  of  the  Various  English  Trans- 
lations of  the  Scriptures,"  1876,  leave  scarcely  anything  to  be 
desired  in  the  way  of  an  extensive  and  critical  account  oi 
English  translations  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

My  thanks  are  hereby  extended  to  the  Librarians  of  the 
following  Libraries — Boston  Public,  Boston  Athenaeum,  Har- 


X  PKEFACE. 

vard  College,  Watkinson,  Wabash  College,  and  Lane  Semi- 
nary, for  special  favors.  My  personal  acknowledgments  are 
also  due  to  many  friends  for  aid  and  encouragement,  but  to 
none  more  than  to  my  friend  and  former  teacher.  Prof. 
George  E.  Day,  D.D.,  of  New  Hayen,  Conn. 

BLACKFORD  CONDIT, 
Terre  Haute,  Nov.,  1881. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


THE  first  edition  of  this  work  contained  important  par- 
ticulars respecting  the  revision  of  the  Old  Testament, 
such  as  lists  of  Committees,  both  English  and  American,  and 
the  rules  by  which  they  were  to  be  governed  ;  but  a  full 
account  could  not  be  given,  since  the  revision  was  not  issued 
until  some  four  years  later.  Hence  the  necessity  of  an  appen- 
ded chapter  to  complete  the  history  of  the  Old  Testament 
revision,  and  of  the  Eevised  Bible  as  a  whole. 

The  importance  of  the  work  of  the  Old  Testament  revisers 
is  appreciated  the  more  one  becomes  familiar  with  it.  Almost 
every  page  bears  evidences  of  improvement.  Many  passages 
where  the  meanings  were  obscure,  have  been  made  clear; 
while  some  that  were  quite  misleading,  have  been  corrected. 

Beyond  the  efforts  of  the  revisers  a  wide  field  opens  up  to 
the  critical  student  of  the  Hebrew  and  its  cognate  languages, 
for  the  application  of  somewhat  the  same  rigorous  tests  that 
were  made  in  dealing  with  the  Greek  of  the  Kew  Testament. 
When,  therefore,  this  field  shall  have  been  conscientiously 
worked  and  the  results  submitted  to  the  public,  as  in  the  case 
of  the  New  Testament,  doubtless  the  resultant  will  have  an 
important  bearing  upon  the  text  of  the  Old  Testament.  For 
the  present,  however,  the  revisers  have  done  all  that  seemed 
wise,  in  the  way  of  changes  in  the  Hebrew  text,  to  bring  out 
the  intended  meaning  of  the  sacred  writers. 


Xll  PREFACE   TO    THE    SECOND    EDITION. 

While  grateful  acknowledgments  are  due  to  a  generous  pub- 
lic for  their  appreciation  of  the  first  edition,  possibly  a  higher 
sense  of  gratitude  should  be  felt  towards  those  who  kindly 
called  attention  to  some  needful  corrections. 

Among  the  illustrations  that  add  materially  to  the  interest 
of  this  volume,  the  noble  head  of  William  Tyndale  will  attract 
the  attention  of  those  who  are  more  familiar  with  his  fame 
than  with  his  face.  Special  attention  is  also  called  to  the 
frontispiece  of  the  first  edition  of  the  Authorized  version, 
which  carries  with  it  a  peculiar  interest.  The  same  may  be 
said  in  respect  to  the  frontispiece  of  the  Great  Bible  of  1539, 
attributed  to  Hans  Holbein.  These  panel  pictures  are  his- 
torical, portraying  as  they  do  the  activity  of  the  times  in  the 
circulation  of  the  Bible.  The  scenes  are  most  remarkable 
when  we  call  to  mind  the  fact  that  only  fourteen  years  had 
elapsed  since  all  England  was  burning  Tyndale's  New  Testa- 
ments. 

The  appended  chapter,  while  it  brings  down  the  history  of 
the  work  of  revision  to  date,  and  indicates  the  gradual  growth 
of  public  sentiment  in  favor  of  the  revision,  is  yet  compelled 
to  leave  the  question  of  the  ultimate  adoption  of  the  Kevised 
Bible  as  still  an  unanswerable  question. 

THE  AUTHOK. 

Terre  Haute,  Jan.,  1896. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER    I. 

SAXON  AND  ENGLISH  TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES  BEFORE  THE 
TIME  OP  WYCLIFFE,  a.  d.  597-1324. 

PAGE 

Christianity  as  first  introduced  among  the  Saxons.— Rome  not  as  yet  op- 
posed TO  the  Bible  in  the  Language  of  the  People.— Colman  and  Wil- 
FRiTH,— The  Whitby  Synod.— C^edmon.—Bede's  Account  of.— C^dmon's 
Paraphrase.  —  Specimen.  —  Guthlac's  Psalter.  —  Specimen.  —  Aldhelm, 
"  THE  Good  Author." — His  Version  of  the  Psalms.— Bede.—Alcuin.—In- 
tasion  of  the  danes.— king  alfred.— extent  of  his  bible  translations. 
— Specimen.— Saxon  Versions  of  the  Four  Gospels.— Specimen.— .^lfric. 
—His  Heptateuch.— Specimen.— Close  of  the  Saxon  Period. — Saxon  Lan- 
guage IN  RELATION  TO  THE  NORMAN  CONQUEST.— ThE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  ENG- 
LISH Language  and  its  Literature.— A  New  Era  of  Bible  Translations. 
— The  Ormulum.— Specimen.— Sowle  Hele.— Schorham's  Version  of  the 
Psalms.- Probably  the  Earliest  Prose  Version.— Specimen.-Richard 
Rolle's  Version  of  the  Psaims.— Specimen.— Early  English. — Vernacu- 
lar Versions  of  the  Bible,  an  Offense  to  the  Hierarchy. —The  Way 

PREPARED  for  JoHN  WyCLIFFE , , 17 


CHAPTER    II. 

WYCLIFFE  AND  THE  WYCLIFFITE  VERSIONS,  A.  D.  1380. 

Birth  of  John  de  Wycliffe.— His  Education.— Civil  and  Canon  Law.— Mo- 
nastic Orders. — Wycliffe's  Attack  upon  the  Mendicants. — Church  and 
State.— Wycliffb  defends  the  Parliament.— Wycliffe  at  Bruges.— His 
Lectures  on  Divinity. — Wycliffe  before  the  Council.— His  Defense. — 
John  Ball  and  Wat  Tyler.  —Wycliffe  as  a  Reformer.  —  At  Lutter- 
worth.—He  Translates  the  Bible.— Latin  Language  and  Roman  Catholic 
Church.— Romish  Hatred  of  the  English  Bible.— Earlier  and  Later 
Texts  of  the  Wycliffite  Versions.— Wycliffe  and  Hereford. — Speci- 
MENS  of  the  Earlier  Text.  —  John  Purvey.  —  The  Author  of  the 
Later  Text.—"  W^ycliffe's  Glosser."— Specimens  of  the  Later  Test. 
—  Forshall   and   Madden's  Wycliffite  Versions,  1850.  —  The   Bisnar's 


XIV  COI^TEKTS. 

PA.QE 

Ebgistees.— Mantscripts  of  Single  Books  op  the  Bible.— Antiquated 
Forms  and  Obsolete  Words.— Wtclifpe's  Superior  Renderings. — Exam- 
ples.—Relation  OP  Vernacular  Versions  op  the  Bible  to  Language  and 
Literature.— Influence  of  Wtcliffite  Versions  upon  Religion  and  Lan- 
guage.— Character  op  Wyclifpe. — Wycliffe  and  Chaucer, — Death  op 
John  Wycliffe.— His  Epitaph 53 


CHAPTER    III. 

TYNDALE  AND  HIS  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT,  A.  D.  1525. 

Retvtval  op  Learning  in  the  Fifteenth  Century.— Printing  introduced  into 
England.— Greek  and  Latin  New  Testament  of  Erasmus.— Opposed  bt 
Romish  Priests.— Bishop  Standish  Appeals  to  the  King  and  Queen.— The 
Way  prepared  for  the  New  Testament  in  English.- William  Tyndale.  — 
Removes  to  Cambridge. — Acts  as  Tutor  in  the  Family  of  Sir  John  Walsh. 
—Tyndale  in  London.  —  Departs  to  Hamburgh.  —  Cologne.— Worms. — 
Printing  op  the  First  English  Testaments.— Hanseatic  Ships  contet 
THEM  to  London.— English  Testaments  concealed  in  Thomas  Garrett's 
House.— "Diligent  Search"  instituted.— New  Testament  Distributers 

ARRESTED. — BURNING  OP  NeW  TESTAMENTS.  — StORY  OP  AnTHONT  DaLABER. — 

Bishop  ToNSTAL  AT  Antwerp.— The  Search  for  Tyndale.  — "Bitter  Days 
OF  Persecution."— Martyrdom  op  John  Fryth.— Tyndale 's  Revised  New 
Testament,  1534.— Examples  by  Way  op  Comparison.— Specimens  of  Tyn- 
dale's  Translation.— With  Spelling  Modernized.— The  English  Lan- 
guage OF  THIS  Period.- Tyndale's  Relation  to  Wycliffe.- Latinisms. — 
Examples. —Familiar  Expressions.— Examples.— Obsolete  Words.- Ar- 
chaic Forms.— Old  English  Idioms.— Tyndale's  Second  Revision,  15.36.— 
His  Translations  of  Portions  op  the  Old  Testament.- Tyndale's  Be- 
trayal AND  Arrest.— His  Letter  prom  Prison.— Trial  and  Martyrdom. — 
His  Character  and  Life  Work 81 


CHAPTER    IV. 

COVERDALE'S   BIBLE,   A.  d.  1535. 

The  New  Testament  op  Erasmus.— Religious  Awakening. —  Society  ov 
"Christian  Broders."— Tyndale's  New  Testaments. — Prior  Bucking- 
ham's Sermon.— Hugh  Latimer's  Answer.— Myles  Coverdale.— A  Pupil  op 
Dr.  Barnes.— His  Sympathy  with  Latimer  and  Bilney.— Revival  at  Bum- 
STEDE. — Gospel  Meetings.— Coverdale  before  the  Bishops.— Is  with- 
drawn PROM  Public  Notice. — Enters  upon  the  Work  op  Translating  the 
Bible.— Cromwell's  Patronage  —Council  called.— Henry  VIII.  presedhs. 
— Opposition  to  the  Scriptures  in  English. — Latimer's  Letter  to  the 
Kjng.— Demand  op  the  People  for  the  Bible  in  English.— Crantier's  ef- 
forts unsuccessful.— Coverdale's  Bible.— The  Dedication.— Cromwell's 
Injunctions.— Bishops  in  Council.— Coverdale  as  a  Translator.— His 
Version  of  the  Psalms  and  Prophetic  Books.— Specimens.— In  Originai. 
AND  Modern  Spelling  — Quaintness  in  Style  —Familiarity  en  Expres- 


CONTENTS.  XV 

PAGB 

siON. — Archaic  Forms  AND  Obsolete  Words.— Romish  Opposition.— "  Eng- 
lish BiBLERS."— The  Diglott  New  Testament.— Coverdale  in  England. — 
Arrangements  for  a  New  Translation.— Matthewe's  Bible  appears  in 
England 139 


CHAPTER    V. 

MATTHEWE'S   BIBLE,    a.d.  1537. 

Confusion  in  the  Accounts  of  the  Several  Editions  of  the  English  Bible. — 
Origin  op  the  Name  op  Matthewe's  Bible.— John  Rogers.— His  Intimacy 
with  Tyndale.— Editor  op  Matthewe's  Bible. — This  Bible  Printed  at 
Antwerp.— Introduced  into  England  by  Grafton.- Cranmer's  Zeal  fob 
its  Circulation.— Cromwell's  Proclamation.— His  Injunctions.— Romish 
Opposition.— Occasions  op  Offense.— This  Version  the  Basis  of  subse- 
(^uentReyisions.— Title.— Prefatory  Matter.— Taverner's  Bible.— Pref- 
atory Matter.— This  Revision  instigated  by  the  Printers.— Taverner  a 
Scholar  and  Lay  Preacher.— Second  Edition  op  the  New  Testament. — 
The  Edition  op  1549. — "In  Sundry  Partes."'— Becke's  Taverner,  1551. — 
Petyt  and  Redman's  Edition  op  Matthewe's  Bible,  1540.  —  Becke's 
Matthewe,  1549.— Specimens  of  the  Translation.— Reprint  op  Matthewe's 
Bible  by  Hyll  and  Reynolds.— ''Faultily  Done."— Nycolas  Hill's  Edi- 
tion, 1551.— Specimens. — Nicknamed  the  "Bug  Bible."— A  New  Enterprise 
projected 172 


CHAPTER    VI. 

BIBLES  OF  THE  LARGEST  VOLUME,  a.  d.  1540. 

Cromwell's  Beble. — Edited  by  Myles  Coverdale.— Grafton  and  White- 
church  IN  Paris.— Letters  to  Cromwell. — Threatened  by  the  Papists. — 
Printers  and  Presses  brought  over  to  London.— First  Edition  published 
April,  1539. — Holbein's  Frontispiece.- Prefatory  Matter.— Specimens  op 
THE  Translation.— Condemnation  op  Lambert.— Cranmer  against  the 
"Bloody  Six  Articles."— Monastic  Houses  dissolved.— Henry  VIH.  fa- 
vors THE  Scriptures  in  English.— Cranmer's  Bible,  1540.— Prologue.— 
Edited  by  Coverdale. — "  Supplementary  Clauses." — Changes  not  al- 
ways Improvements.— Examples  — Character  of  Cromwell. — Novembkb 
Edition  op  the  Great  Bible.— Convocation,  1542.— Gardiner's  Scheme  for 
A  Latinized  English  Beble.— List  of  Latin  Words  to  be  Retained.— Cran- 
mer's Successful  Opposition.— Latin  Language  and  Latin  Church.— 
Latin  the  Language  of  Literature.— English  Language  at  this  Period. 
—Persecution.— Reign  op  Edward  VI.— Sir  John  Cheke's  Translation  op 
Portion  of  New  Testament.— His  Purism.— Orthography.— Specimens  op 
his  Translation.— English  Language  growing  in  Importance.— Roger 
Ascham.— His  "  Toxophilus"  and  "  Schole  Master  "—Progress  of  Bible 
Truth  during  the  Reign  of  Edward  VI— Retaliations  against  the  Prot- 
estants during  the  Reign  op  Queen  Mary.— Persecution  and  the  Gene- 
van Bible 109 


XVI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEK    VII. 

THE    GENEVAN   BIBLE,   a.d.  1560. 

PAGE 

William  Whittingham.— His  Revision  of  the  New  Testament,  1557.— Verse 
Divisions.— Originality  op  Whittingham"s  Version. —Specimens.— Prot- 
estants OF  Geneva.— The  Genevan  Bible,  1560.— Dedication.— Address  to 
THE  Reader.— Not  an  Independent  Translation.— Specimens  from  O.  T. — 
An  Improvement  on  Preceding  Translations.— The  Genevan  Bible  and 
the  Puritans.— Chief  Characteristics.— Marginal  Notes.- Excessive  Use 
OF  Commentaries.— How  to  read  the  Bible.— "  Mappes."— Wood-cuts. — 
Extended  Circulation  of  the  Genevan  Bible.— Its  Saxon  Language.— 
English  Versions  of  the  Bible  and  the  English  Language.— Influence 
of  Pagan  Rome  upon  Literature  and  Social  Life. -Ltly's  "  New-fangled 
English." — Literary  Influence  op  the  Genevan  Bible. — English  Lan- 
guage at  this  Period. — Religious  and  Social  Influence  of  the  English 
Bible.  —  Antiquated  and  Obsolete  Terms.— Examples.-Title-page  of 
the  New  Testament  of  1560.— Specimens  op  the  Translation.— Lawrence 
Tomson's  Revision  op  N.  T.,  1576.— His  Rendering  op  the  Greek  Article. 
— Examples.- Enlargement  of  the  English  Vocabulary.— New  Words 
NOT  Traceable  to  the  Rheims  Version.— Examples.— Annotations.— Ex- 
cerpts FROM  Tomson's  N.  T.— Popularity  op  the  Genevan  Version. — Oppo- 
sition BY  English  Bishops.— A  New  Version  proposed  by  Archbishop 
Pabkeb. — Genevan  and  Authorized  Versions 254 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE   BISHOP'S   BIBLE,    a.d.  1568. 

Queen  Elizabeth's  Reign.— Order  in  the  State  and  Unipormtty  in  the 
Church.— Ecclesiastical  Part yism.— Evangelical  Spirit  among  Clergy 
AND  People.— Manners  and  Morals.— Sabbath  Reform.  —  Influence  op 
the  English  Bible.— Parker's  Plan  for  a  New  Revision.— Rules  Pre- 
scribed.—Co-operation  of  the  Bishops.— Why  called  the  Bishop's  Bible. 
—Title-page,— Preface.— The  Revision  based  upon  Cranmer's  Bible, 
1540.— But  few  Changes  in  the  O.  T.— Examples.  —  Specimens  op  the 
Translation.  -  Scholarship  op  the  N.  T.— Collation  showing  Changes 
roB  THE  Better. — Specimen  op  the  Translation. — Affectation  in  Lan- 
guage.—Resisted  BY  THE  Revisers  of  this  Bible.— Commonplace  Wokds 
AND  Phrases.— Collation  op.— Explanatory  Phrases.  — Examples.-Latin- 
isMS.— Examples.— Obsolete  Words.— Examples.— Vulgar  Terms  avoided. 
—Passages  to  be  Omitted  in  Public  Reading.— Marginal  Notes.— Circu- 
lation Limited.— This  Version  a  Link  in  the  Chain  op  Authorized  Re- 
vision.—Romish  Hatred.— Fulke's  Reply  to  Martin.— Mtles  Covekdai.e. 
—His  Life  and  Labors.— His  Death,  1569 


COISTENTS.  XVII 

CHAPTER    IX. 

EHEIMS  NEW  TESTAMENT,  a.  d.  1582.    DOUAY  BIBLE,  A.  D.  1609. 

PAGB 

Reasons  for  Pitblishing  the  Douat  Bible.— Gregory  Martin  the  Chiep 
Translator.— The  New  Testament  first  Printed.— Title-page.  —  Pre- 
face.—Fulke's  Refutation —Whx  Translated  from  the  Vulgate,— Un- 
translated Words.— Examples.— Dark  Phrases.— Examples.— Specimens 
OF  THE  Translation.— Latinized  English. — Examples.— Rhemish  Version 
and  Scripture  Vocabulary.  —  Illustrations.— Saxonisms.— Examples.— 
An  Untruthful  Translation.— Papistical  Notes.— Collation  of.— Cart- 
wright's  Confutation. — The  Controversy.— The  Old  Testament.— Trans-  ' 

LATED  FROM  THE  VULGATE. — RiVAL  EDITIONS  OP  THE  VULGATE. — ClEMENTINB 

Edition,  1592,  adopted.— Title-page.— Limited  Circulation.— The  Latin 
Text  the  Foundation  of  the  Wycliffite  Versions.— The  Vulgate  thb 
Source  of  Early  Religious  Knowledge.— Influence  of  the  Vulgate 
UPON  English  Theological  Speech. — Examples. — Office  of  the  Wyc- 
liffite Versions.  Nary's  Translation  of  the  N.  T.— His  Design.— Dr. 
Wetham''s  Version,  1730-33.— Dr.  Challoner's  Revised  Edition  of  Douay 
Bible,  1749-50. — Specimens.- Dr.  Murray"'s  Edition,  1825. — Conformed  to 
the  Authorized  Version.— Dr.  Lingard's  Four  Gospels. — Tendency  to 
Liberality  among  Modern  Catholic  Revisers.— The  Roman  Catholic 
Bible  of  To-day  not  that  of  1609-1635.— Its  Circuxation  among  American 
Catholics 295 


CHAPTER    X. 

THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSION,   A.D.  1611. 

AccEssioTT  OF  James  I.— Hampton  Court  Conference.— A  New  Translation 
resolved  upon —Committees  Appointed.— Their  Eminence  for  Scholar- 
ship.— Rules  for  their  Guidance.— Title-page.— Dedication.— Preface. — 
Opposition  to  the  New  Translation.— Hugh  Broughton.— Dr.  Gill.— 
"Authorized  Version." — "  King  James'  Bible.'"— The  Bishop's  Bible  the 
Basis  of  the  Revision.— Latin  Versions  Accessible.— Recent  Vernacular 
Versions.— Hebrew  Bibles  Extant.— Soncine  and  Bomberg's.  — Complu- 

TENSIAN  AND  ANTWERP  POLYGLOTTS.— TeXT  OF  ERASMUS. — THIRD  EDITION  OF 

Stephens.— Text  op  Beza.— -'Textus  Receptus."— Relation  of  King  James' 
Bible  to  previous  English  Versions.— Changes  for  the  Better.— Some- 
times FOR  the  Worse. — Illustrations.  —  Greek  Article. — Examples.— 
Single  Greek  Word  translated  by  Several  English  Words.— Examples. 
—Several  Greek  Words  by  Single  English  Word.— Exastples.- Punctua- 
tion.—Examples.— Saxon  Element  of  oxtr  Language  re-established  in 
King  James'  Bible. — Literary  Influence.— The  Bible  the  Book  of  the 
Household.— Words  in  ation.—LATitJ  Derivatives  displaced  by  Saxon 
Words.— Milton.— Shakespeare.— Religious  Influence. — Typographical 
Errors.— Illustrations.— Corrupted  Bibles.— Corrected  Editions.- He- 
braisms.—Old  English  Idioms. — Examples.— Archaisms.— Obsolete  Words. 
—Examples.— Relation  of  the  English  Bible  to  Textual  Criticism.— 


XVlll  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Earliest  Greek  MSS.— Collation  of  Facts,  and  Second  Thoughts  op 
Biblical  Scholars.— Results  op  Textual  Criticism  in  its  Application  to 
our  English  Bible.— Examples.— Doubtpul  Passages.— Tntegritt  op  our 
English  Bible. — Yet  a  Revised  Edition  desirable,— The  Anglo-American 
Revision  now  in  progress 324 


CHAPTEE    XI. 

REVISIONS   AND   TRANSLATIONS   SINCE   a.d.  1611. 

D=^AND  FOR  A  Revision  op  King  James'  Bible.— Early  Attempts.— Proposals 
BY  Henry  Jessey  and  Prop.  Rowe,  1650-55. — Resolutions  in  the  Long  Par- 
liament, 1653-58.— Era  op  the  Restoration.— Its  Underlying  Principles. 
—King  James'  Bible  pirmly  Established.—"  Tide  op  Glowing  Panegy- 
ric."—Influence,  Literary  AND  Religious,  op  King  James'  Bible.— Mace's 
Version  op  the  N.  T.— "  A  Doughty  Translation."— Purver's  Transla- 
tion, 1764.- Undertaken  por  the  Society  op  Friends.— Harwood's  N.  T., 
1768.— Its  "  Elegance  "  in  Language.— Blayney's  Edition  of  the  Bible, 
1769.— A  corrected  English  Text.— Dr.  Lowth's  Translation  op  Isaiah, 
1778. — Dr.  Geddes'  Translation  op  Parts  of  the  O.  T.,  1780-97. — Dr. 
George  Campbell's  Four  Gospels,  1789.— Wakefield's  Translation  op 
N.  T.,  1791.— Unitarian.— Dr.  Newcome's  N.  T.,  1796.— Scarlett's  Version, 
1798._Favors  the  Doctrine  op  Univeksalism.— McRea's  Revision  op  the 
Bible,  1799.— Improved  Version  op  the  N.  T.,  1808.— Unitarian.— Bellamy's 
New  Translation,  1818-1821.— Alexander  Campbell's  Version  of  N.  T., 
1826.— Noah  Webster's  "  Amended  Bible,"  1833.— Rodolphus  Dickinson's 
'•  Elegant  Translation"  of  the  N.  T.,  1833.— Its  Fashionable  Language. 
—Alexander's  Revision  op  the  Pentateuch,  1833.— Indelicate  Words 
AND  Phrases  corrected.  —  American  Bible  Society  Revision,  1851.— A 
Standard  Copy  adopted.— Public  Dissatisfaction.— Standard  Revoked, 
1858.— Examples  of  Changes  proposed. — Critical  Revision  of  the  Gospel 
OF  John,  etc.,  bt  Five  Clergymen,  1857. — Sawyer's  N.  T.,  1858.— American 
Bible  Union  Revision,  1850-1860.— Revision  by  Convocation  op  Canter- 
bury.—Begun  IN  1870.— English  Old  and  New  Testament  Companies.— 
Rules  Adopted.— Scholarship  and  Catholicity  of  the  English  Revisers. 
— Formation  op  American  Companies,  1871.  —  Constitution  Adopted. — 
Changes  in  American  Companies. — Progress  op  the  Work.— The  Revision 
International  and  Interdenominational.  —  The  Unanswerable  Ques- 
tion.—Publication  AND  Reception  op  the  Revised  Version.— Title-page 
AND  Prefatory  Matter.— Treatment  of  Debatable  Passages.— Correct 
Treatment  op  Greek  Tenses.— Improvements  from  an  Amended  Greek 
Text.— Translation  of  Greek  Articles  and  Prepositions. —Impkovemenjps 
prom  Displacing  Obsolete  Words.— Language  of  the  Revised  Vebs»&.— 
New  Wobds  Introduced.— The  American  Appendix 


CONTENTS.  XIX 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THE  REVISED  VERSION  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  AND  THE  REVISED 
BIBLE   AS  A  WHOLE,  a.  d.  1881-1885. 

PAGE 

Interest  in  the  Revision.— Reception  of  Revised  Old  Testament.— Antiq- 
uity OP  the  Hebrew  Language.— Preservation  op  the  Sacred  Writ- 
ings OP  THE  Jews.— Higher  Criticism  in  its  Application  to  Books  op 
THE  Old  Testament.— Date  of  Old  Testament  Manuscripts.— Standard 
Manuscripts.— Transcribed  by  Jews.— Printed  Hebrew  Bibles.— Cele- 
brated Editions  op.— The  Septuagint.- Preparation  for  Greek  op  the 
New  Testament. —The  Accepted  Bible  of  Christ  and  His  Apostles. — 
Purpose  of  the  Revision  op  the  Old  Testament.— Massoretic  Text. — 
The  Word  Peoples.— Conservation  op  the  Saxon  Element  in  our  Lan- 
guage.—Archaic  Words. — Familiar  Passages  Disappointing  by  Reason  op 
Changes.— Marked  Improvements.— Examples  op.— Book  op  Job — Book  op 
Psalms.— Doctrinal  Changes.— Inspiration  Emphasized.  — Cooperation 
op  American  Scholars.— Demand  for  Revision  Originated  with  Bibli- 
cal Scholars.— Underlying  Motive.— Earliest  Promoters.— Organized 
Effort.— Expenses  op  Revision.— List  of  American  Finance  Committee. 
—Revised  Bible  the  Inheritor  of  the  Excellencies  of  the  Authorized 
Version.— Attacks  upon.— Double  Task  of  the  Revisers.— Estimate  of, 
IN  England.— How  Regarded  in  America.— Evidences  of  Some  Progress. 
—Revised  Bible  Come  to  Stay.— Re-revision  out  op  the  Question.— An 
American  Revised  Edition  Possible  but  not  Probable.— Apocrypha.— No 
Place  in  Hebrew  Bible.— Revised  by  British  Committee.— Issued  in 
Uniform  Size  with  Revised  Old  and  New  Testaments 494 


CHAPTER   I. 

SAXON  AND  ENGLISH  TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES, 
BEFORE  THE  TIME  OF  WYCLIFFE.     A.  D.  597-1324. 

CHRISTIANITY  was  first  introduced  among  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  by  Roman  missionaries  in  the  year  597. ^  These 
"strangers  from  Rome"  landed  on  the  island  of  Thanet. 
They  immediately  sent  word  to  King  Ethelbert  that  they  came 
to  declare  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel.  The  king,  through 
his  Christian  wife,  Bertha,  and  Bishop  Luidhard,  the  pre- 
cursor of  Augustine,  had  heard  of  the  Gospel,  yet,  being 
suspicious  of  strangers,  he  met  them  in  the  open  air,  lest 
they  should  impose  upon  him  by  their  magic.  At  his  bidding, 
they  approached  in  an  orderly  procession,  bearing  a  silver 
cross,  also  an  image  of  the  Saviour  painted  on  a  board,  and 
singing  the  litany.  After  listening  to  the  address  of  Augus- 
tine, the  king  answered  :  *^  Your  words  and  promises  are  very 
fair,  but  as  they  are  new  to  us,  and  of  uncertain  import,  I 
cannot  approve  of  them  so  far  as  to  forsake  that  which  I  have 
so  long  followed  with  the  whole  English  nation.  But  because 
you  are  come  from  far  into  my  kingdom,  and,  as  I  conceive, 
are  desirous  to  impart  to  us  those  things  which  you  believe  to 
be  true,  and  most  beneficial,  we  will  not  molest  you,  but  give 
you  favorable  entertainment,  and  take  care  to  supply  you  with 

'  The  date  of  the  first  introduction  of  Christianity  into  Britain  is 
quite  another  question.  The  general  impression  prevails  that  it  was 
planted  as  early  as  the  first  century.  But  Thomas  Wright,  in  his 
Celt,  Roman  and  Saxon,  asserts  that  Christianity  could  not  have  been 
established  at  so  early  a  period,  since  "  among  such  an  immense  num- 
ber of  altars  and  inscriptions  of  temples,  and  with  so  many  hundreds  of 
Roman  sepulchres  and  graves  as  have  been  opened  in  this  country,  (Eng- 
land), we  find  not  a  single  trace  of  the  religion  of  the  Gospel."  p.  353. 


18  SAXOK  AKD  EN"GLISH   VEKSIOI^S.  [CHAP.  I. 

your  necessary  sustenance ;   nor  do  we  forbid  yon  to  preach 
and  gain  as  many  as  you  can  to  your  religion."  ^ 

Augustine  brought  with  him  a  Latin  Bible,  in  two  volumes, 
which  is  said  to  have  been  extant  in  the  time  of  James  I. ;  a 
Psalter  with  the  creed  and  several  Latin  hymns ;  two  copies 
of  the  Gospels  ;  another  Psalter  with  hymns ;  a  book  of 
Legends  of  the  Sufferings  of  the  Apostles ;  another  volume  of 
Martyrology ;  an  Exposition  of  the  Gospels  and  Epistles  ;  and 
Gregory's  Pastoral  Care.^  Bede,  in  enumerating  a  variety  of 
articles  sent  by  Pope  Gregory  to  his  missionaries  in  Britain, 
mentions:  '^many  books." ^  But,  however  well  Augustine 
may  have  been  furnished  for  his  enterprise,  and  however  fair 
may  have  been  his  promises,  the  Christianity  planted  by  him 
and  his  followers  among  the  Saxons,  was  a  Latin  Oliristianity. 
"It  was  a  compound,"  says  Sharon  Turner,  "of  doctrines, 
ritual,  discipline,  and  polity,  derived  partly  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, partly  from  tradition,  partly  from  the  decisions  and 
orders  of  former  councils  and  popes,  and  partly  from  popular 
customs  and  superstitions,  which  had  been  permitted  to  inter- 
mix themselves."^  It  w^as  a  Christianity  that,  from  the  first, 
was  marked  by  pious  frauds  and  feigned  miracles.  It  is  re- 
lated of  Laurentius,  the  successor  of  Augustine,  when  he  was 
about  to  quit  Britain  on  account  of  the  Saxons  relapsing  into 
idolatry, that  "in  the  dead  of  night,  the  blessed  Prince  of  the 
Apostles  appeared  to  him,  and  scourging  him  a  long  time  with 
apostolical  severity,  asked  of  him,  '  why  he  should  forsake  the 
flock  which  he  had  committed  to  him  ? ' Lauren- 
tius, the  servant  of  Christ,  being  excited  by  these  words  and 
stripes,  the  very  next  morning  repaired  to  the  king,  and  tak- 
ing off  his  garment,  showed  the  scars  of  the  stripes  which  he 
had  received.  The  king,  astonished,  asked,  'Who  had  pre- 
sumed to  give  such  stripes  to  so  great  a  man  ?'     And  was 

^  Bede's  Ecclesiastical  History,  p.  38,  Bohn's  ed.    Sharon  Turner  gives 
this  in  the  original  Saxon.     See  Hist.  Anglo-Saxons,  I.,  330,  note. 
*  Ibid,  p.  38,  note.     See  also  Turner,  Hist.  A.  8.,  I.,  333,  note. 
3  lUd,  p.  54. 
<  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  I.,  331.    London,  1823. 


616.]  ROME   AS   YET  KOT   OPPOSED   TO   THE   BIBLE.  19 

much  frightened  when  he  heard  that  the  bishop  had  suffered  so 
much  at  the  hands  of  the  Apostle  of  Christ  for  his  salvation."  ^ 
This  pious  fraud  was  successful.  King  Eadbald  was  converted 
and  baptized.  He  renounced  his  idolatry,  and  sought  in  every 
way  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Church. 

But  though  it  was  a  Latin  Christianity  introduced  among 
the  Anglo-Saxons,  it  was  not  the  thoroughly  Romanized  Chris- 
tianity of  later  times.  There  was  as  yet  no  claim  by  the 
papacy  to  infallibility;  nor  was  there  any  prohibition  on  the 
part  of  either  pope  or  council  against  the  right  of  the  people 
to  have  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  their  own  language.  Not  until 
the  Council  of  Thoulouse,  1229,  was  there  any  such  restraint, 
when  it  was  shamefully  enacted  :  ''  We  forbid  that  Laymen  be 
permitted  to  have  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments ; 
unless  some  out  of  Devotion  desire  to  have  the  Psalter  or 
Breviary  for  Di\ine  Offices,  and  the  Hours  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin ;  but  even  these,  they  may  not  have  in  the  Vulgar 
Tongue."  2  The  Roman  hierarchy,  up  to  the  time  of  Inno- 
cent III.,  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century,  entertained 
no  serious  designs  against  the  Scriptures  translated  into  the 
language  of  the  people.  "It  is  remarkable,"  says  Neander, 
"that  pope  Innocent  the  Third  was  originally  inclined  rather 
to  encourage  than  to  suppress  the  reading  of  the  Bible  by  the 
laity,  till,  influenced  by  the  principles  of  the  church  theocracy, 
of  which  he  was  the  representative,  he  was  led,  by  the  conse- 
quences growing  out  of  that  tendency,  to  contend  against  it."  ^ 
There  was  a  lurking  danger  in  Vernacular  versions  of  the 
Scriptures  which  the  hierarchy  did  not  at  first  apprehend. 
But  from  the  time  of  Innocent  III.  its  Romish  policy  was 
settled.  The  enactment  of  the  Council  of  Thoulouse  shall 
henceforth  be  rigidly  enforced.  As  yet,  however,  the  Bible  was 
regarded  "  as  furnishing  the  best  means  of  nourishment  for  the 
soul,  and  the  surest  remedy  for  all  the  disorders  of  the  soul."* 

>  Bede's  Ecclesiastical  History,  p.  79,  Bolm's  ed.,  London,  1871. 
«  Neander's  Church  History,  IV.,  324,  note.    Boston,  1853. 
8  Ibid,  p.  321.  *  Ibid,  p.  323. 


20  SAXOi^  AND   ENGLISH  VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 

At  this  time  even  popes  rejoiced  that  the  Bible,  by  means 
of  translations,  found  its  way  among  the  people.  This  was 
especially  true  of  Gregory  the  Great,  who  was  so  zealous  in  the 
conversion  of  the  Anglo-Saxons.  "The  Scriptures,"  said 
he,  "are  infinitely  elevated  above  all  other  instructions;  they 
instruct  us  in  the  truth ;  they  call  us  to  heaven ;  they  change 
the  heart  of  him  who  reads  them The  sweetness  and  con- 
descension of  the  Holy  Scriptures  comfort  the  weak  and  im- 
perfect;  their  obscurity  exercises  the  strong They  seem 

to  expand  and  rise  in  proportion  as  those  who  read  them  rise 
and  increase  in  knowledge.  Understood  by  the  most  illiterate, 
they  are  always  new  to  the  most  learned."  ^  It  was  this  same 
Gregory  who  compared  the  Scriptures  "to  a  river,  in  some 
places  so  shallow,  that  a  lamb  might  easily  pass  through  them  ; 
in  others  so  deep,  that  an  elephant  might  be  drowned  in 
them."  2  To  hearty  eulogy,  Gregory  added  exbortation  to  the 
reading  and  study  of  the  Scriptures.  To  a  physician  he  wrote : 
"  Study,  meditate,  the  words  of  your  Creator,  that  from  them 
you  may  learn  what  is  in  the  heart  of  God  towards  you,  and 
that  your  soul  may  be  inflamed  with  the  most  ardent  desires 
after  celestial  and  eternal  good."  ^  Such  sentiments,  however, 
could  not  have  been  shared  by  his  missionaries  in  Britain, 
otherwise  they  would  have  translated,  at  least,  portions  of  the 
Bible  into  the  Saxon  language.  But  they  depended  more 
upon  rites  and  ceremonies,  than  upon  the  Bible,  for  success  in 
converting  the  Saxons. 

But  to  understand  the  relation  of  Christianity  to  the  uncon- 
verted Saxons,  we  must  take  into  the  account  the  influences 
brought  to  bear  upon  them  by  the  Irish  Church.  Previous  to 
the  conquest  of  Britain  by  the  Saxons,  Christianity  had  been 
carried  into  Ireland,  where  it  was  received  with  enthusiasm. 
'^The  science  and  Biblical  knowledge  which  fled  from  the 
Continent  took  refuge  in  famous  schools  which  made  Durrow 
and  Armagh  the  universities  of  the  West Patrick,  the  first 

1  Townley's  Biblical  Literature,  I.,  210,  211. 
■  Ibid,  p.  210.  3  j^ia,^  p.  211. 


664.]  THE   WHITBY   COUNCIL.  21 

missionary  of  the  island,  had  not  been  half  a  century  dead 
when  Irish  Christianity  flung  itself  with  a  fiery  zeal  into  battle 
with  the  mass  of  heathenism  which  was  rolling  in  upon  the 

Christian  world For  a  time  it  seemed  as  if  the  course  of 

the  world's  history  was  to  be  changed,  as  if  the  older  Celtic 
race  that  Roman  and  German  had  swept  before  them  had 
turned  to  the  moral  conquest  of  their  conquerors,  as  if  Celtic 
and  not  Latin  Christianity  was  to  mould  the  destinies  of  the 
Churches  of  tlie  West."i  In  the  year  565,  Columba,  a  native 
of  Ireland,  founded  the  monastery  of  lona,  on  an  island  of 
the  same  name,2  off  the  west  coast  of  Scotland.  In  this  abbey 
Oswald,  king  of  the  Northumbrians,  was  educated;  and 
through  his  influence  Culdee  missionaries  were  sent  to  preach 
among  the  Saxons.  Bishop  Aidan  was  the  most  noted  of 
these  missionaries.  He  founded  the  monastery  of  Lindisfarne, 
or  Holy  Island,  off  the  northeast  coast  of  Northumbria,  about 
the  year  636.  Aidan,  according  to  Bede,  was  "  a  man  of  sin- 
gular meekness,  piety,  and  moderation."  He  was  zealous  in 
preaching  the  Gospel,  and  for  this  purpose  traveled  on  foot 
from  place  to  place.  Even  before  he  had  learned  the  lan- 
guage, "it  was  most  dehghtful,"  says  Bede,  "to  see  the  king 
interpreting  for  liim  when  he  spake  publicly  to  the  peoi3le." 

Besides  Lindisfarne  other  monasteries  were  founded. 
Among  these  was  Streaneshalch,  afterwards  called  Whitby, 
founded  by  Abbess  Hilda  on  the  east  coast  of  Deira.  This 
monastery  is  celebrated  as  the  place  where  the  synod  was  held 
to  decide  the  vexed  questions  of  the  tonsure,^  and  the  time  of 
Easter.  Hitherto  the  monks  of  Lindisfarne,  and  other  re- 
ligious houses  whose  ecclesiastical  relations  were  with  lona, 


^  Green's  Short  History  of  the  English  People,  p.  58.     New  York,  1 877. 

^  The  ancient  name  was  Hi,  or  /,  or  Aoi,  which  was  Latinized  into 
Eyona,  or  lona.  Compare  Bede's  Ecclesiastical  History,  p.  113,  note. 
Bohn's  edition. 

^  The  Romans  shaved  the  crown  of  the  head  and  considered  the 
circle  of  hair  left  as  a  figure  of  the  crown  of  thorns  worn  by  the 
Saviour.  The  Scots  shaved  only  the  front  of  the  head  in  the  form  of  a 
crescent.   Compare  Liugard's  History  of  England,  1.,  ICO.     Boston,  1853. 


22  SAXON   AND   ENGLISH  VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 

followed  the  usages  of  lona  rather  than  of  Kome.  The  con- 
troversy ran  high  between  the  Oi3posing  parties,  until  Oswj, 
king  of  the  Northumbrians,  determined  to  call  a  council  to 
meet  at  Whitby,  to  decide  their  differences.  This  council  con- 
vened in  664.  Bishop  Colman,  the  successor  of  Aidan,  sup- 
ported the  usages  of  lona;  while  Abbot  Wilfrith  plead  for  the 
usages  of  Rome.  The  former  appealed  to  the  authority  of 
Columba,  the  latter  to  that  of  St.  Peter.  In  the  course  of  the 
debate,  Wilfrith  quoted  Matt.  xvi.  18  :  Thou  art  Peter,  and 
upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church ;  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Upon  which  the  king  said : 
"  Is  it  true,  Colman,  that  these  words  were  spoken  to  Peter  by 
our  Lord  ?"  He  answered :  "  It  is  true,  0  King  1 "  Then  says 
he,  "  Can  you  show  any  such  power  given  to  your  Columba  ?" 
Coleman  answered,  "None."  Then  added  the  king:  "Do 
you  both  agree  that  these  words  were  principally  directed  to 
Peter,  and  that  the  keys  of  heaven  were  given  to  him  by  our 
Lord  ?  "  They  both  answered,  "  We  do."  This  ended  the  dis- 
cussion ;  the  king  and  all  present  determined  henceforth  to 
conform  to  the  authority  and  ritual  of  Rome.^ 

But  previous  to  the  meeting  of  this  synod,  there  arose  one 
whose  name  gave  still  greater  notoriety  to  this  monastery.  It 
was  none  other  than  Csedmon,  the  cowherd  of  Whitby,  whose 
name  is  honored  in  ancient  literary  annals,  as  the  singer  of 
the  first  great  English  song.  So  in  tracing  the  history  of 
Saxon  versions  of  the  Bible,  the  paraphrase  of  Caedmou 
stands  chronologically  at  the  head  of  the  list.  Bede's  ac- 
count of  Caedmon  partakes  something  of  a  monastic  tinge, 
yet  it  is  the  original  source  of  our  information  concerning 
him.  Bede  declares  in  substance  that  Caedmon  belonged  to 
the  monastery  of  Whitby,  then  under  the  rale  of  Abbess 
Hilda,  as  a  cowherd,  whose  business  it  was  to  look  after  the 
horses  and  cattle.     He  was  no  singer,  and  when  at  entertain- 

'  See  this  controversy  fully  treated  of  in  Bede's  Ecclesiastical  History, 
pp.  153-160.    Bohu's  edition. 


680.]  C^DMOK,   THE   COWHEKD   OF   VrHITBT.  23 

ments  the  harp,  in  turn,  was  passed  to  him,  he  would  rise  from 
the  table  and  go  home.  On  one  such  occasion,  after  retiring 
to  rest  in  the  stable  where  he  had  charge  of  the  horses,  "  a 
person  appeared  to  him  in  his  sleep,  and  saluting  him  by  his 
name,  said,  '  Caedmon,  sing  some  song  to  me.'  He  answered, 
*  I  cannot  sing ;  for  that  was  the  reason  I  left  the  entertain- 
ment, and  retired  to  this  place,  because  I  could  not  sing.' 
The  other  who  talked  to  him,  replied,  '  However  you  shall 
sing.'  *  What  shall  I  sing  ? '  rejoined  he.  '  Sing  the  beginning 
of  created  beings,'  said  the  other.  Hereupon  he  presently 
began  to  sing  verses  to  the  praise  of  God  which  he  had  never 
heard."  ^  In  the  morning  he  informed  the  steward,  his 
superior,  of  his  dream,  and  of  the  gift  he  had  received ; 
whereupon  he  was  conducted  to  the  abbess,  where,  in  the 
presence  of  learned  men,  he  related  his  dream,  together  with 
the  verses  composed  in  his  sleep.  They  immediately  con- 
cluded "  that  heavenly  grace  had  been  conferred  upon  him 
by  our  Lord.  They  expounded  to  him  a  passage  in  holy 
writ,  either  historical  or  doctrinal,  ordering  him,  if  he  could, 
to  put  the  same  into  verse."  Returning  the  next  morning  he 
gave  it  to  them  in  most  excellent  verse.  By  the  order  of  the 
abbess  he  was  instructed  *Ho  quit  the  secular  habit,  and  take 
upon  him  the  monastic  life."  ^  They  taught  him  the  principal 
facts  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  which  in  turn  he  put 
into  poetic  phraseology.  "  He  sang  the  creation  of  the 
world,  the  origin  of  man,  and  all  the  history  of  Genesis; 
and  made  many  verses  on  the  departure  of  the  children  of 
Israel  out  of  Egypt,  and  their  entering  into  the  land  of 
promise,  with  many  other  histories  from  holy  writ ;  the  in- 
carnation, passion,  resurrection  of  our  Lord,  and  his 
ascension  into  heaven ;  the  commg  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
the   preaching  of   the   apostles;    also   the   terror  of   future 

judgment, the  pains  of  hell  and  the  delights  of  heaven."  ^ 

By  which  he  sought  to  turn  men  from  the  love  of  vice  to  the 
love  of  virtue.     He  died  in  the  year  680. 

^  Bede's  Ec,  Hist.,  p.  217.        '  Ibid,  pp.  318-219.        ^  /j^-^^  p,  219. 


24  SAXON"   A^Jy   EN^GLISH  VERSIOI^S.  [CHAP.  I. 

The  metrical  paraphrase  of  Caedmon  though  not  to  be 
ranked  as  a  translation,  holds  an  important  place  in  the  his- 
tory of  Anglo-Saxon  versions,  as  being  the  first  attempt  to 
set  forth  any  portion  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  Saxon  tongue. 
The  following  fragment,  preserved  in  Alfred's  Saxon  version 
of  Bede's  Ecclesiastical  History,  is  a  paraphrase  of  the  first 
verse  of  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.  A  comparison  with 
the  translation  will  show  that  while  the  Saxon  language  of 
the  seventh  century  is  to  us  an  unknown  tongue,  yet  our 
present  English  is  deeply  embedded  in  its  Saxon  original. 
Sharon  Turner  pronounces  this  to  be  the  most  ancient  piece 
of  Anglo-Saxon  poetry  that  we  possess.^ 

Now  we  sliould  praise  Nu  we  sceolan  lierigean 

The  Guardian  of  tlie  heavenly  Heafon  rices  weard  ; 

kingdom  ; 

The  mighty  Creator,  Metodes  mihte, 

And  the  thoughts  of  his  mind,  And  his  mod  gethanc. 

Glorious  Father  of  his  works  !  Weorc  wuldor  faeder ! 

As  he,  of  every  glory  Swa  he  wuldres  gehwaes 

Eternal  Lord !  Ece  drihten  ! 

Established  the  beginning  ;  Ord  onstealde  ; 

So  he  first  shaped  He  aerest  gescop 

The  earth  for  the  children  of  Eorthan  bearnum 

men. 

And  the  heav'ns  for  its  canopy.  Heofon  to  rofe. 

Holy  Creator  !  Halig  scyppend  ! 

The  middle  region,  Tha  raiddan  geard, 

The  Guardian  of  Mankind,  Mon  cynnes  weard, 

The  eternal  Lord,  Ece  drihtne. 

Afterwards  made  ^fter  teode 

The  ground  for  men.  Firum  foldan; 

Almighty  Ruler  !  Frea  Almitig  ! 

Caedmon  made  no  change  in  the  form  of  Saxon  verse.  His 
style  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  old  Saxon  war  song,  which  by 
its  energy  and  force  was  suited  to  the  spirit  of  Old  Testament 

1  Turner's  History  of  Anglo-Saxons,  IIL,  260.  Csedmon's  poem  was 
published  by  Junius  in  1655  ;  and  by  Benjamin  Thorpe  in  1832.  In  the 
above  transcript  the  Saxon  characters  give  place  to  Roman  letters. 


680.]  C^DMOX'S   PARAPHRASE.  25 

history.  "The  temper  of  Csedmon,"  says  Green,  "brings 
him  near  to  the  early  fire  and  passion  of  the  Hebrew,  as  the 
history  of  his  time  brought  him  near  to  the  old  Bible  history 
with  its  fights  and  wanderings."  ^ 

The  following  extracts  are  from  Sharon  Turner,  who  refers 
them  to  the  original  Oaedmon  in  opposition  to  Warton  and 
others  who  would  assign  to  them  a  much  later  date.  In  re- 
ferring to  this  paraphrase  Mr.  Turner  says :  "  It  was  published 
by  Junius  as  the  work  of  the  ancient  Casdmon  ....  It 
treats  on  the  first  part  of  the  subjects  which  Bede  mentions 
to  have  been  the  topics  of  the  elder  Caedmon ;  but  it  is  pre- 
sumed by  Hickes  not  to  be  so  ancient  as  the  poet  mentioned 
by  Bede.  I  confess  that  I  am  not  satisfied  that  Hickes  is 
right  in  referring  it  to  any  other  author  than  the  person  to 
whom  Junius  ascribes  it."  "  The  following  soliloquy  of  Satan 
illustrates  the  bold  fiincy  of  the  poet,  and  not  unfrequently  re- 
minds us  of  the  grandeur  so  pecuUar  to  Milton's  descrip- 
tions :  ^ 

Why  should  I  contend  ?  strong  companions  ! 

I  cannot  have  who  will  not  deceive  me 

any  creature  for  my  superior  !      in  this  contention. 

I  may  with  my  hands  Warriors  of  hardy  mind ! 

so  many  wonders  work  !  they  have  chosen  me 

and  I  must  have  great  power        for  their  superior  ; 

to  acquire  a  more  godlike  illustrious  soldiers  ! 

stool,  with  such,  indeed, 

higher  in  the  heavens !  one  may  take  counsel ! 

Yet  why  should  I  with  such  folk 

sue  for  his  grace  ?  may  seize  a  station  ! 

or  bend  to  him  My  earnest  friends  they  are, 

with  any  obedience  ?  faithful  in  the  effusions  of  their 

I  may  be  mind. 

a  god,  as  he  is.  I  may,  as  their  leader, 

Stand  by  me,  govern  in  this  kingdom, 

^  For  an  estimate  of  Caedmon  as  a  poet,  see  Green's  Short  History 
of  the  English  People,  p.  63.  New  York,  1877.  Also  Taine's  English 
Literature,  I.,  48.     New  York,  1874. 

2  History  of  the  Anglo  Saxons,  III.,  308.    London,  1823. 

8  im,  pp.  313,  314. 


26 


SAXOK   AND   ENGLISH   VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 


So  I  think  it  not  right, 
nor  need  I 
flatter  any  one, 
as  if  to  any  gods 


a  god  inferior. 
I  will  no  longer 
remain  liis  subject. 


After  the  defeat  of  Satan  and  bis  followers,  the  poet  thus 
graphically    describes    their    fall    and    abode    in    the  lower 


The  fiend,  with  all  his  fol- 
lowers, 
fell  then  out  of  heaven  ; 
during  the  space 
of  three  nights  and  days  ; 
the  angels  from  heaven 
into  hell  ;  and  them  all 
the  Lord  turned  into  devils  ; 
because  that  they 
his  deed  and  word 
would  not  reverence. 


They  suffer  the  punishment 
of  their  battle  against  their 
Ruler  ; 

The  fierce  torrents  of  fire 
in  the  midst  of  hell  : 
brands  and  broad  flames  ; 
so  likewise  bitter  smoke, 
vapour  and  darkness. 


One  other  extract  will  suffice,  taken  from  another  of  Satan's 
speeches.2 


Is  this  the  narrow  place, 
unlike,  indeed,  to  the  others 
which  we  before  knew, 
high  in  heaven's  kingdom, 
that  my  Master  puts  me  in  ? 


He  hath  not  done  us  right, 
that  he  hath  filled  us 
with  fire  to  the  bottom 
of  this  hot  hell, 
and  taken  away  heaven's  king- 
dom. 


This  is  to  me  the  greatest  sor- 
row. 


that  Adam  shall, 

he  that  was  made  of  earth, 

my  strong  like  stool  possess. 

He  is  to  be  thus  happy, 

while  we  suffer  punishment ; 

misery  in  this  hell ! 

Oh  that  I  had  free 

the  power  of  my  hands, 

and  might  for  a  time 

be  out ; 

for  one  winter's  space, 

I  and  my  array  1 

but  iron  bonds 

lay  around  me ! 

knots  of  chains  press  me  down  ! 

I  am  kingdomless ! 

hell's  fetters 


History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  IH,,  p.  314. 


2  Ibid,  315. 


725.]  GUTHLAC'S   PSALTER.  27 

hold  me  so  liard,  above  and  beneath ; 

so  fast  encompass  me !  I  never  saw 

Here  are  mighty  flames  A  more  hateful  landscape. 

Guthlac,  the  first  Saxon  anchoret  at  Croyland,  flourished  in 
the  early  part  of  the  eighth  century.  He  is  reputed  to  have 
made  an  Anglo-Saxon  version  of  the  Latin  Psalter.  At  least 
there  is  an  ancient  Psalter  preserved  in  the  British  Museum 
among  the  Cotton  MSS,^  which  is  said  to  have  "well-grounded 
pretensions  "  as  being  one  of  the  books  sent  by  Pope  Gregory 
the  Great  to  Augustine  in  Britain.  The  original  text  is  Latin, 
and  "is  written  in  that  thin,  light  hand  which  characterises 
MSS.  penned  in  Italy."  2  This  Psalter  contains  an  interlinear 
Saxon  translation,  but  by  whom  it  was  done  remains  a  matter 
of  doubt.  And  yet  from  its  antiquity  it  is  referred  by  com- 
mon consent  to  Guthlac.  Moreover,  during  the  reign  of 
Henry  VIIL  there  was  in  the  Croyland  Abbey  Library  an 
ancient  copy  of  the  Psalter  in  Saxon,  wbich  was  kept  as  a 
reUc  and  called  St.  Guthlac's  Psalter.  John  Lambert's  testi- 
mony is,  however,  that  this  translation  was  made  by  a  Saxon 
king  and  copied  by  Guthlac.^  The  twenty-second  Psalm  is 
here  transcribed,  with  the  characters  peculiar  to  the  Saxon 
changed  to  ordinary  letters.'* 

Ps.  XXII.     1.  dryht  receth  me  &  ne  wiht  me  wonu  bith 

2.  in  stowe  leswe  ther  mec  ge-steathelade  ofer  weter  ge- 

reodnisse  a-ledde  mec 

3.  sawle  mine  ge-cerde  ge-laedde  me   ofer  stige  rehtwis- 

nisse  fore  noman  his 

4.  weotud-lice  &  thaehe  ic  gonge  in  midle  scuan  deathes  ne 

on-dredu  ic  yfel  for-thon  thu  mid -me  erth,  gerd 
thin  &  cryc  thin  hie  me  froefrende  werun 

5.  thu  gearwades  in  ge-sihthe  minre  biod  with  him  tha 

swencath  mec  thu  faettades  in   ele  heafud  min,  & 
drync  thinne  in-dreneende  swithe  frea-berht  is 

'  Edited  by  Stevenson  for  the  Surtees  Society,  1843. 
'  Baber's  Preface  to  Wydiffe's  JV.  T.,  p.  Iviii.     London,  1810. 
3  See  his  answer  to  Article  26,  in  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  y>  1273. 
'•  Aiiglo-Saxon  and  Early  English  Psalter.     By  Rev.  J.  Stevens,  Sur- 
tees Society.    Boston  Athenaeum  Library. 


28  SAXON   AND   ENGLISH   VERSIONS.  [CHAP.   I. 

Ps.  XXII.  6.  &  mil  -  heortniss  ttiin  efter  -  fylgeth  mec  allum  degum 
lifes  mines  tliaet  ic  in-eardie  in  huse  drylit'  in  leuger 
dega 

Bishop  Aldhelra  was  by  birth  a  West  Saxon,  and  was  related 
to  King  In  a.  In  675  he  was  made  Abbot  of  Malmsbury.  He 
composed  both  Latin  and  Saxon  verse,  and  is  described  by  Bede 
as  one  ^'  most  learned  in  all  respects,  for  he  had  a  clean  style, 
and  was,  as  I  have  said,  wonderful  for  ecclesiastical  and  liberal 
erudition."  ^    In  his  own  day  he  was  renowned  as : 

Tlie  man  skilled  in  books  ; 

The  good  author 

Aldhelm,  the  noble  poet, 

He  was  also 

In  the  country  of  the  Anglo-Saxons, 

A  bishop  in  Britain."^ 

Besides  his  notable  tract  on  the  Praise  of  Virginity,  Aldhelm 
composed  a  number  of  songs  in  which  passages  of  Scripture 
were  "  ingeniously  interspersed  " ;  and  being  skilled  in  music, 
he  sang  them  standing  on  a  bridge,  surrounded  by  crowds  of 
people.  He  afterwards  became  Bishop  of  Sherborne,  and 
about  the  year  706  translated  the  Psalter  into  Saxon.  By  some 
this  version  is  thought  to  have  been  lost  during  the  incursions 
of  the  Danes ;  but  by  others,  that  a  copy  of  it  was  found  in 
the  Eoyal  Library  at  Paris,  at  the  beginning  of  this  century .^ 
The  following  miracles  were  attributed  to  Aldhelm,  which  in- 
dicate the  credulity  of  the  age  and  also  as  well  the  reputed 
piety  of  the  man.  It  is  recorded  that  "  a  beam  of  wood  was 
once  lengthened  by  his  prayers  "  ;  also  that  "  the  ruins  of  the 
church  he  built,  though  open  to  the  skies,  were  never  wet  with 
rain  during  the  worst  weather";  also  that  " one  of  his  gar- 
ments, when  at  Eome,  once  raised  itself  high  in  the  air,  and 
was  kept  there  a  while,  self-suspended  "  ;  and  that  "  a  child, 

*  Ecclesiastical  History,  pp.  267,  268.    Bohn's  ed. 

2  Turner's  Hist.  Anglo-Saxons,  III.,  327.  Transcribed  from  Wanley's 
Catalogue,  p.  110. 

3  Edited  by  Thorpe.     Liber  Psalmorum,  &c. 


700.]  INFLUENCE   OF  LATIN  CULTURE.  29 

nine  days  old,  at  his  command,  once  spake  to  clear  the  calum- 
niated pope  from  the  imputation  of  being  its  father."  ^ 

Aldhelm  may  be  regarded  as  an  illustration  of  the  fact  of 
Latin  culture,  at  this  period,  on  the  character  not  only  of  in- 
dividuals, but  of  the  nation  at  large.  He  was  a  native  Saxon, 
but  educated  as  a  Roman.  As  an  author  his  genius  remained 
Saxon,  though  his  language  was  Latin.  As  a  learned  bishop, 
he  appreciated  the  art  and  culture  of  Rome,  yet  he  did  not 
forget  his  Saxon  simplicity  and  the  love  of  his  native  tongue. 
Somewhat  so  Roman  civilization  touched  upon  the  Saxon  people. 
The  Saxons,  when  they  first  invaded  Britain,  despised  the 
Latin  culture  of  the  Britons ;  but  afterwards  they  were  influ- 
enced both  by  their  manners  and  speech.  "  I  believe,  indeed," 
says  Mr.  Wright,  "tliat  when  the  Angles  and  Saxons  came  into 
Britain,  they  found  the  people  talking  not  a  Celtic  dialect,  but 
Latin,  and  hence  when  they  formed  the  English  language, 
the  foreign  words  introduced  into  it  were  not  Celtic  but  Latin."  2 
A  very  small  class  of  words  are  thought  to  have  been  intro- 
duced at  this  early  period,  through  Celtic  Latin,  into  Saxon 
English.  As  examples  we  have  cester,  a  common  ending  of 
the  names  of  English  towns,  describing  them  as  fortified,  from 
the  Latin  castrum,  a  fortified  camp.  The  word  coin,  is  another 
common  ending  of  the  names  of  towns,  describing  them  as 
originally  settled  by  a  colony.  This  is  doubtless  derived 
from  the  Latin  colonia.^  Again,  in  this  coming  of  Augustine, 
Anglo-Saxon  genius  resists  Roman  influences.  Ecclesiastically, 
there  is  introduced  the  form  of  worship  with  its  language  and 
art  culture,  and  Saxon  character  is  influenced  ;  but  the  eflcct 
is  only  external.  Had  it  been  otherwise,  it  is  probable  that 
the  descendants  of  the  Saxons  to-day  would  have  been  Latin, 
both  in  their  religion  and  language. 

'  Turner's  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  III.,  876. 

2  Wright's  {Thos.)  The  Gelt,  The  Roman  and  The  Saxon,  p.  460.  Lon- 
don, 1875. 

3  Compare  Marsh's  {O.  P.)  English  Language  and  Literature,  p.  60. 
New  York,  1860. 


30  flATO^r  AI^D   EIJ^GLISH  VEESIONS.  [CHAP.  T. 

It  is  claimed  that  the  Venerable  Bede,  who  lived  in  the  early 
part  of  the  eighth  century,  translated  the  whole  Bible  into 
English.  "  For  if  worldli  clerkis,"  says  the  author  of  the  pro- 
logue to  the  Wycliffe  Bible,  "  loken  wel  here  (their)  croniclis 
and  bokis,  thei  shulden  fynde,  that  Bede  translatide  the  bible, 
and  expounide  myche  in  Saxon,  that  was  English."  ^  Lewis, 
in  quoting  Eoxe's  dedication  of  his  work  to  the  Queen,  says : 
^•that  our  countryman  Bede  did  translate  the  whole  Bible  in 
the  Saxon  tongue  a  little  before  his  departure."  But  the 
probabilities  are  that  Bede's  translations  were  confined  to  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  select  passages  from  several  books  of  the  Bible, 
and  the  Gospel  of  John.^  The  last  is  justly  regarded  as  the 
earliest  effort  to  translate  the  Bible  into  Saxon.  This  work  of 
Bede,  with  his  other  literary  labors,  were  accomplished  at  the 
monastery  of  Jarrow.  "  The  region  in  which  this  monastery 
was  situated"  (in  the  time  of  Bede),  says  Eadie,  "was  quiet, 

lone,  and  thinly  peopled," (but)  "is  now  planted  with  a 

forest  of  furnaces,  throwing  out  fire  and  smoke,  and  soiled 
with  unsightly  mounds  of  cinders  and  igneous  refuse,  while 
the  din  of  heavy  hammers  is  ever  resounding,  as  great  iron 
vessels  are  built  in  succession,  by  swart  and  busy  myriads."  ^ 
Hallam  bestows  merited  praise,  when  he  declares  that  "  the 
Venerable  Bede,  as  he  was  afterwards  styled,  early  in  the 
eighth  century,  surpasses  every  other  name  of  our  ancient 
literary  annals  ;  and,  though  little  more  than  a  diligent  com- 
piler from  older  writers,  may  perhaps  be  reckoned  superior  to 

any  man  whom  the  world then  possessed."*    Bede's  most 

celebrated  work  is  his  Ecclesiastical  History.  He  was  a  great 
student  of  the  Scriptures.  He  possessed  some  knowledge  of 
the  Greek  and  Hebrew  languages,  and  employed  much  of  his 

'  Forshall  and  Madden's  edition,  I.,  59.  Oxford,  1850.  This  Pro- 
logue dates  back  to  the  close  of  the  fourteenth  century. 

2  Dr.  Marshall's  judgment  is  that  Bede's  Translation  of  John's  Gospel 
is  preserved  in  Parker's  edition  of  the  Four  Saxon  Gospels,  published  In 
1571. 

3  History  of  the  English  Bible,  I.,  11.     New  York,  1874. 
^  Introduction  to  the  Literature  of  Europe,  I,  29. 


806.]  IN^VASION   OF  THE   DAI^^ES.  31 

time  in  writing  Biblical  commentaries.  In  a  letter  to  Egbert, 
Arelibishop  of  York,  he  wrote  :  "  Above  all  things  avoid  use- 
less discourse  and  apply  yourself  to  the  Holy  Scriptures, 

appoint  presbyters  in  each  village,  to  instruct  and  administer 
the  sacraments  :  and  let  them  be  studious  that  every  one  of 
them  may  learn,  by  heart,  the  Creed  and  the  Lord's  Prayer ; 
and  that,  if  they  do  not  understand  Latin,  they  may  repeat 
them  in  their  own  tongue,  I  have  translated  them  into  Eng- 
lish, for  the  benefit  of  ignorant  presbyters."  ^  Bede  died  on  the 
27th  of  May,  735,  at  the  age  of  fifty-nine  years,  having  spent 
his  whole  life  in  the  same  monastery.  Though  celebrated  as  a 
scholar,  and  warmly  urged  by  the  pope  to  visit  Eome,  it  does 
not  appear  that  he  ever  left  England. 

Such  scholars  as  Aldhelm,  Bede,  and  Alcuin,  gave  to  Eng- 
land, at  this  period,  a  reputation  throughout  Europe  as  a  seat 
of  learning.  Alcuin  was  a  disciple  of  Bede,  and  was  distin- 
guished as  a  poet,  scholar,  and  teacher.  In  780  he  was  in- 
vited by  the  Emperor  Charlemagne  to  his  court,  where,  among 
other  duties  imposed  upon  him,  was  that  of  correcting  the 
current  Latin  Bible,  "which  through  the  negligence  and 
ignorance  of  transcribers  had  in  many  cases  become  wholly 
unintelligible."  2 

But  even  before  the  death  of  Alcuin,  806,  learning  in 
England  began  to  fall  into  neglect.  The  incursion  of  the 
Danes  in  their  barbarous  warfare,  rolled  back  the  tide  of 
civilization  three  and  a  half  centuries.  In  their  first  invasion 
they  ravaged  the  country  with  fire  and  sword,  sparing  neither 
sex  nor  age,  leaving  nothing  in  their  savage  war-path  but 
famine  and  distress.  And  when,  in  years  after,  they  came  to 
conquer  that  they  might  occupy  the  country,  their  barbarities 
were,  if  possible,  more  cruel.  "From  this  period,"  says 
Turner,  "language  cannot  describe  their  devastations.  It 
can  only  repeat  the  words  plunder,  murder,  rape,  famine  and 
distress.     It  can  only  enumerate  towns,  villages,  churches  and 

^  Milner's  Church  History,  p.  432.     Edinburgh,  1842. 
'  Neander's  Church  History,  HI ,  155.     Boston,  1854. 


32  SAXOI^   Ai^^D   ENGLISH   VERSIOi^^S.  [CHAP.  I. 

monasteries,  harvests  and  libraries,  ransacked  and  burnt."  ^ 
The  following  sad  picture  of  the  times  was  di'awn  by  a 
contemporai-y  Saxon  bishop  :  "  We  perpetually  pay  them  (the 
Danes)  tribute,  and  they  ravage  us  daily.  They  ravage,  burn, 
spoil  and  plunder,  and  carry  off  our  property  to  their  ships. 

Very  often  they  seize  the  vrives  and  daughters  of  our 

thanes  and  cruelly  violate  them  before  the  great  chieftain's 

face Soldiers,  famine,  flames  and  effusion  of   blood 

abound  on  every  side The  poor  men  are  sorely  seduced 

and  cruelly  betrayed, are  sold  far  out  of  this  land  to 

foreign  slavery The  right  of  freedom  is  taken  away  ; 

the  rights  of  the  servile  are  naiTowed,  and  the  right  of  charity 
is  diminished."  ^  This  terrible  state  of  affairs  continued  for 
over  three-fourths  of  a  century,  till  King  Alfred  came  to  the 
throne ;  who  for  months  after  his  accession  was  compelled  to 
contend  with  the  invading  Danes.  But  singularly  enough, 
'•'  when  the  wild  burst  of  the  storm  was  over,  land,  people, 

government  reappeared  unchanged,   the  Danes    sank 

quickly  into  the   mass   of  those   around   them 

Kowhere  over  Europe  was  the  fight  so  fierce,  because  nowhere 
else  were  the  combatants  men  of  one  blood  and  one  speech. 
But  just  for  this  reason  the  fusion  of  the  Northmen  witli 
their  foes  was  nowhere  so  peaceful  and  so  complete."  ^ 

With  the  accession  of  Alfred,  in  the  year  871,  light  again 
breaks  upon  the  page  of  English  history.  King  Alfred  is  justly 
celebrated  as  a  statesman,  warrior,  scholar  and  Christian  man. 
He  had  a  care  for  the  intellectual  and  religious  as  well  as  for 
the  political  interests  of  his  people.  It  has  been  claimed  that 
Alfred  translated  the  whole  Bible  into  the  vernacular  of  the 
people.  But  a  serious  objection  to  this  is,  that  no  manuscript 
of  any  such  translation  is  extant.  As  has  been  suggested, 
'•  the  selections  which  he  made  for  his  own  use  appear  to  have 


^  History  of  tJie  Anglo-Saxons^  I.,  505. 

2  Ihid,  IL,  pp.  321,  332,  note. 

3  Green's  Short  History  of  English  People,  p.  78.     New  York,  1877. 


871.]  KING  Alfred's  translation.  33 

been  confounded  with  a  general  translation."  ^  The  probable 
extent  of  Alfred's  translations  are  selections  from  different 
books  of  the  Bible,  particularly  the  Psalms.  Very  early 
testimony  in  respect  to  this,  is  found  in  the  prologue  to 
Wycliffe's  Bible,  which  was  written  about  the  year  1380.  It 
reads :  "  King  Alured  that  foundide  Oxenford,  translatide 
in  hise  laste  dales  the  bigynning  of  the  Sauter  into  Saxon, 
and  wolde  more  if  he  hadde  lyued  lengere."  ^  He  translated  the 
Ten  Commandments  and  placed  them  at  the  head  of  the 
laws  of  his  kingdom.  The  following  is  transcribed  from 
Wilkins'  Leges  Saxonica,^  as  a  specimen  of  Alfred's  work 
and  the  language  of  his  time.  The  Saxon  characters  are 
changed  to  Roman  to  make  the  text  more  intelligible. 

Ex.  XX.  1.  Drihten  waes  sprecende  tliaes  word  to  Moyse,  &  thus 
cvvsetli ;  Ic  earn  Drihten  tliin  God.  Ic  the  ut  gelsedde  of  ^gypta 
londe,  &  of  heora  theowdome  ;  Ne  lufa  thu  othre  fremde  godas 
ofer  me  : 

2.  Ne  minne  naman  ne  cig  thu  on  idelnesse,  forthon  the  thu 
ne  bist  unscyldig  with  me,  Yif  thu  on  idelnesse  cigst  minne 
naman. 

3.  Gemine  th  thu  gehalgie  thone  reste  dseg  ;  wyrceath  eow 
eyx  dagas,  &  non  tham  seofothan  restath  eow,  thu  &  thin  sunu, 
&  thine  dohter,  &  thin  theowe,  &  thine  wylne,  &  thin 
weorcnyten,  &  se  cuma  the  bith  binnan  thinan  durum  ; 
Fortham  on  syx  dagum  Cryst  geworhte  heofenas,  &  eorthan, 
saes,  &  ealle  gesceafta  the  on  him  synd,  &  hine  gereste  on 
thone  seofothan  daege  ;  &  forthon  Drihten  hine  gehalgode  : 

4.  Ara  thinum  feeder  and  thinre  meder  tha  the  Drihten  sealde 
the,  th  thu  sy  thy  leng  libbende  on  eorthan; 

5.  Ne  slea  thu: 

6.  Ne  stala  thu : 

7.  Ne  lige  thu  dearnunga: 

8.  Ne  ssege  thu  lease  gewitnesse  with  thinum  nehstan: 

9.  Ne  wilna  thu  thines  nehstan  yrfes  with  unrihte: 
10.  Ne  wyrc  thu  the  gyldene  godas  oththe  seolfrene. 

*  Turner's  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  II.,  96. 
2  Forshall  and  Madden's  edition,  I.,  59.     Oxford,  1850. 
•^  From  a  copy  in  the  Watkinson  Library,  Hartford,  Conn.    London, 
1731. 


34  SAXON  AN^D   EXGLISH   VERSIOlfS.  [CHAP.  I. 

The  following  is  a  word  for  word  translation  of  the  above : 

Ex.  XX.  1.  Lord  was  speaking  this  word  to  Moses,  and  thus  saith;  I 
am  Lord  thy  God.  I  thee  out  led  of  Egypt  land,  and  of  their 
thralldom  :     Not  love  thou  other  strange  gods  beside  me  : 

2.  Not  my  name  not  utter  thou  in  vain,  for  that  thou  not  art 
guiltless  with  me,  if  thou  in  vain  utterest  my  name. 

3.  Be  mindful  that  thou  hallo  west  the  rest  day,  work  ye  six 
days ;  and  on  the  seventli  rest  ye,  thou  and  thy  son,  and  thy 
daughter,  and  thy  man  servant,  and  thy  maid  servant,  and  thy 
cattle,  and  (those)  who  come  who  shall  be  within  thy  gate.  For 
in  six  days  Christ  created  heavens,  and  earth,  seas,  and  all 
creatures  that  in  them  are,  and  him  rested  on  the  seventh  day. 
And  therefore  God  him  (it)  hallowed. 

4.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother  whom  the  Lord  hast  given 
thee,  that  thou  may  be  therefore  long  living  on  earth. 

5.  Not  kill  thou. 

6.  Not  steal  thou. 

7.  Not  commit  thou  adultery. 

8.  Not  say  thou  false  witness  against  thy  neighbor. 

9.  Not  desire  thou  thy  neighbor's  inheritance  with  un- 
righteousness. 

10.  Not  make  thou  the  golden  gods  or  silver  (gods). 

The  language  of  Alfred's  time  was  the  old  Saxon.  When 
in  the  guise  of  a  minstrel  he  entered  the  Danish  camp  his 
language  did  not  betray  him.  i  As  a  literary  and  spoken 
language  the  Saxon,  at  this  period,  attained  its  highest  per- 
fection. Its  literature  comprised  works  in  poetry,  history 
and  science,  either  in  original  works  or  in  translations.^  The 
Franks  and  the  Normans,  though  they  became  conquerors 
and  lords  of  the  soil,  lost  their  language  and  nationality,  but 
the  Saxons  retained  both  of  these  as  did  no  other  Teutonic 
race. 

There  is  so  much  confusion  as  to  the  dates  of  Saxon 
manuscripts,  that  it  is  difficult  to  determine  how  early  Bible 
truth  was   disseminated  in  Vernacular  yersions  among  the 

^  Though  this  story  may  be  nothing  more  than  a  pleasant  legend  as 
some  suppose,  all  that  is  claimed  in  the  above  reference  is  verisimilitude. 
-  Schlegel's  History  of  Literature,  p.  168.    Bohn's  edition,  1873. 


750-950.]     saxo:n  versiojs^s  of  the  four  gospels.  35 

people.  But  from  the  fact  that  learning  was  confined  to  the 
few,  even  in  the  days  of  Aldhelm  and  Bede,  there  could  have 
been  but  little  demand  for  Saxon  versions  of  the  Bible — a 
demand  which  would  almost  confine  itself  to  such  presbyters 
as  were  ignorant  of  the  Latin  language.  The  Anglo-Saxon 
versions  of  the  Four  Gospels  may  be  referred  to  the  age  of 
Alfred;  though  the  manuscripts  differ  widely  in  their  prob- 
able dates,  ranging  as  they  do  all  the  way  from  the  time  of 
Bede  to  that  of  the  Norman  Conquest.  The  earliest  of  these 
versions  1  have  been  published  several  times ;  first,  under  the 
superintendence  of  Archbishop  Parker,  by  Foxe  the  martyr- 
ologist,  in  1571.  They  were  printed  in  Saxon  type,  and  ac- 
companied by  the  English  version  of  the  Bishop's  Bible.  On 
account  of  the  inaccuracies  both  in  the  transcribing  and 
printing  of  this  volume,  it  was  revised  and  republished  by 
Junius  in  connection  with  Dr.  Marshall  in  1638-1665. 
These  Four  Gospels  were  again  published  by  Benjamin 
Thorpe  in  1842  ;  by  Bosworth  in  1865 ;  and  more  recently  by 
Skeat. 

These  Saxon  Gospels  were  originally  translated  from  the 
Latin,  either  of  the  Old  Italic,  or  of  the  Vulgate.  In  the 
work  of  translation  they  found  many  words  in  the  Latin,  for 
which  the  Saxon  had  no  equivalent ;  but  instead  of  adopting 
the  Latin  words,  so  jealous  were  the  translators  for  their 
native  speech,  that  they  coined  new  words,  for  their  transla- 
tion. In  referring  to  the  purity  in  language  of  these  Saxon 
Gospels,  Marsh  says  that  while  our  common  Bible  is  com- 
paratively free  from  Latinisms  yet  it  adopted  a  large  number 
of  Latin  words,  wiiereas  the  Anglo-Saxon  employed  instead 
native  words  framed  for  this  special  purpose.  "  Thus  for 
prophet f  we  have  w  i  t  e  g  a,  a  wise  or  knowing  man  ;  for  scribe, 
b  o  c  e  r  e,  book-man ;  for  sepulchre,  b  y  r  g  e  n,  whence  our  word 
hury,  and  the  word  harrow  in  the  sense  of  funeral-mound ; 


'  Six  of  these  original  manuscripts  are  still  in  existence.  One  of  the 
earliest  is  preserved  in  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cambridge  ;  the  others 
among  the  Cotton  MSS.,  British  Museum. 


36  SAXOK   AKD  ENGLISH  VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 

for  centurion,  b  u  n  d  r  e  d-m  an; for  haptize,  f  u  1 1  i  a  n  ;  for 

syjiagogue,  gesamnung,  congregation;  for  resurrection^ 
86 r i s t,  uprising  ;  for  disciple,  leorningcniht,  learning- 
youth  ; for  treasure,  g  o  1  d-h  o  r  d  ;  for  pharisee,  sunder- 

li  al  g  a,  over-holy."  ^  As  a  specimen  of  the  translation  of  the 
Anglo-Saxon  Gospels  the  Lord's  prayer  is  here  transcribed.^ 

Matt.  VI.  9 Faeder  ure  thu  the  eart  on  heofonum,  si  thin  nama 

gehalgod : 

10.  To-becume  thin  rice ;  gewurthe  thin  willa  on  eorthan 

Bwa  swa  on  heofonum : 

11.  IJrne  dseghwamlican  hlaf  syle  us  to-dseg  : 

12.  And  forgyf  us  ure  gyltas,  swa  swa  we  forgyfath  urum 

gyltendum  : 

13.  And  ne  gelsed  thu  us  on  costnunge  ac  alys  us  of  yfle 

Sothlice. 

To  this  period  belongs  also  another  Saxon  version  of  the 
Gospels  known  as  the  Durham  Book,  St.  Cuthbert's  Gospels, 
or  Lindisfarne  Gospels.  The  original  Latin  manuscript  dates 
about  the  year  680.  The  text  is  in  a  good  state  of  preserva- 
tion. It  is  written  in  a  round  Eoman  letter,  and  is  the  work 
of  Eadfrid,  a  monk  of  Lindisfarne,  and  after  the  Latin 
version  of  Jerome.  This  volume  was  highly  ornamented 
with  gold  and  precious  stones,  and  decorated  with  illumina- 
tions of  most  elaborate  workmanship.  The  book  was  first 
deposited  in  the  church  of  Lindisfarne,  but  when  the  mon- 
astery was  ravaged  by  the  Danes,  793,  it  is  said  that  the 
monks,  in  making  their  escape  with  it,  let  it  fall  into  the  sea 
in  their  passage  to  the  main  land.  The  book  was  recovered 
and  placed  in  the  monastery  of  Chester,  where  it  remained 
for  two  hundred  years,  when  it  was  transferred  to  the  mon- 
astery of  Durham.  Here  the  monks,  on  account  of  its  re- 
covery from  the  sea,  pretended  that  it  possessed  miraculous 
powers,  and  thus  imposed  upon  the  ignorance  and  credulity 

^  Lectures  on  English  Language^  p.  199.  New  York  and  London, 
1860. 

2  Oothic  and  Anglo-Saxon  Gospels.  By  Rev.  Joseph  Bosworth,  Vol.  I. 
London,  1865.    From  a  copy  in  the  Boston  Athenaeum  Library. 


750-950.]    SAXois"  VERSioiq's  of  the  four  gospels.         37 

of  the  people,  deriviDg  therefrom  a  considerable  revenue  for 
the  monastery.  The  ornaments  that  remain  are,  "  pictures  of 
the  Evangelists,  prefixed  to  their  respective  Gospels;  many 
capital  letters  beautifully  illuminated ;  and  four  tessellated 
tablets,  each  most  laboriously  executed  and  containing  a 
fanciful  design  of  the  cross  painted  with  a  rich  variety  of 
brilliant  body  colours.  "1  This  manuscript  is  regarded  as  the 
finest  specimen  of  Saxon  caUigraphy  and  decoration  extant. 

But  that  which  gives  special  interest  to  this  Latin  manu- 
script, is  its  interlinear  Saxon  translation  made  by  Aldred,  a 
priest.  There  is  some  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  date  of 
the  translation.  It  is  thought  by  some  to  belong  to  the 
earlier  part  of  the  eighth  century  ;  and  by  others  to  the 
middle  of  the  tenth  century.  This  confusion  arises,  in  part, 
from  the  fact  of  there  being  more  than  one  priest  bearing  the 
name  of  Aldred.  The  learned  Wanley  assigns  the  translation 
to  the  time  of  Alfred.  The  original  manuscript  is  still  pre- 
served among  the  Cotton  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum.  The 
translation  was  written  in  red  ink,  which  is  now  much 
faded.  As  a  specimen  of  this  translation  the  Lord's  prayer  is 
here  inserted."^ 

Matt,  VI.  9-13.  Fader  usaer  thu  arth  or  thu  bist  in  heofnu  or  in 
lieofnas  sie  gehalgad  noma  thin ;  tocymeth  ric  thin ;  sie  willo 
thin  suae  is  in  heofne  and  in  eortho ;  hlaf  userne  of  wistlic  sel  us 
todseg ;  &  f  gef  us  scylda  usra  suae  woe  f 'gefon  scyldgum  usum ; 
&  ne  inlaed  usih  in  costunge  ah  gefrig  usich  from  yfle. 

Another  celebrated  Saxon  version  of  the  Gospels  which 
dates  back  to  the  tenth  century,  and  possibly  to  the  age  of 
Alfred,  is  preserved  in  the  Bodleian  Library  at  Oxford,  and  is 
known  as  the  Rushworth  Gloss.^  It  contains  the  four  Gospels 
in  Latin  written  by  an  Irish  scribe  named  Macreogol,  in  a 

^  Townley's  Biblical  Literature,  I.,  233.    London,  1821. 

2  Anglo-Saxon  Gospeh,  Surtees  Society,  Vol.  XXVIII.,  1854.  Wat- 
kinson  Library,  Hartford,  Conn. 

•*  So  called  from  the  fact  that  it  belonged  formerly  to  John  Rush- 
worth,  Esq.,  and  was  presented  by  him  to  the  Bodleian  Library  in  the 
middle  of  the  seventeenth  century. 


38  SAXOK   AKD   ENGLISH   VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 

large  hand  similar  to  that  of  the  Durham  Book,  with  an 
interlinear  Saxon  translation.  At  the  end  of  Matthew's 
Gospel  is  added :  "  Farmen  Presbyter  thas  boc  thus  gleosode." 
Also  at  the  close  we  find :  "The  min  bruche  gibidde  fore 
Owun  the  thas  boc  gloesede  Faermen  thsBm  preoste  set 
Harawada."  That  is:  "He  that  of  mine  profiteth  bead 
(pray)  he  for  Owen  that  this  book  glossed,  and  Farman  the 
priest  at  Harewood."  ^  From  which  we  may  conclude  that 
this  Saxon  translation  was  the  joint  production  of  Farmen 
and  Owen.  After  this  there  follows  in  Latin  text :  "  Macregol 
delineated  this  gospel,  whoever  hath  read  and  understood  its 
recital,  pray  he  for  Macregol  the  writer."  During  the  middle 
ages,  when  the  multiplication  of  books  depended  upon 
copyists,  these  subscriptions  were  common.  Besides  a  certain 
degree  of  meritoriousness  was  attached  to  the  act  of  copying 
particularly  the  Holy  Scriptures.  In  the  way  of  correctness 
every  thing  depended  upon  the  copyist,  and  hence  authors 
were  wont  to  express  their  anxiety,  as  did  ^Ifric  when  he 
wrote:  "I  pray  now  if  any  one  will  write  this  book,  that  he 
make  it  well  from  this  example,  because  1  would  not  yet 
bring  into  it  any  error  through  false  writers.  It  will  be  then 
his  fault,  not  mine.  The  un-writer  doth  much  evil  if  he  will 
not  rectify  his  mistake."  ^ 

The  ornaments  of  this  volume  of  the  Gospels  consists  in 
"delineations  of  the  four  Evangelists,  and  divers  colored 
initial  letters."  The  translation  of  Matthew  is  thought  to 
have  been  an  independent  translation,  while  the  other  Gospels 
are  supposed  to  be  transcripts  of  the  Durham  Book.  The 
Lord's  prayer  is  here  given  as  a  specimen.^ 

Matt.  VI.  9.  Feeder  ure  tliu  tlie  in  lieofunum  earth  beo  gehalgad  thin 
noma. 
10.  cume  to  thin  rice  weorthe  thin  willa  swa  swa  on  heof  una 
swilce  on  eorthe, 

1  Baber's  Preface.    WyclifFe's  N.  T.,  p.  Ix.    London,  1810. 

2  Turner's  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  III.,  400.     London,  1823. 

"^  Anglo-Saxon  Gospels,  Surtees  Society,  Vol.  XXVIII.,  1854.  Watkin- 
son  Library,  Hartford,  Conn. 


975.]  ^LFRIC'S   HEPTATEUCH.  39 

Matt.  VI.  11.  hlaf  userne  or  ure  daegliwaemlicu  or  in  stondenlice  sel  ua 
tod£ege. 

12.  &  forlet  us  ure  scylde  swa  swa  we  ec  forleten  tlisB  the 

scyldigut  with  us. 

13.  &  ne  gelaet  us  gelaede  in  costongae  ah  gelese  us  of  yfle. 

-^Ifric  was  a  Saxon  abbot,  who  lived  at  the  close  of  the 
tenth  century.  He  was  eminent  for  his  piety,  learning,  and 
the  abundance  of  bis  Biblical  labors.  He  ^'Englished"  a 
large  portion  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  was  tbe  first  to  make 
accessible  to  Saxon  readers  the  historical  books  of  the  Bible. 
The  list  of  his  translations  includes  the  Pentateucb,i  Joshua, 
Judges,^  parts  of  the  books  of  Kings,  Esther,  Job,  Judith, 
and  the  whole  of  Maccabees.  The  chief  sources  of  informa- 
tion respecting  ^Ifric,  are  his  prefaces,  dedications,  and 
homilies.  These  last  he  composed  and  distributed  among  the 
priests  to  be  read  from  their  pulpits.  Many  of  his  transla- 
tions were  undertaken  at  the  instigation  of  others;  but  he 
protests  that  he  labored  not  for  the  gratification  of  kings  and 
ealdormen  alone,  but  "  for  the  edification  of  the  simple,  who 
know  only  this  (Saxon)  speech  ;— '  We  have  therefore  put  it 
not  into  obscure  words,  but  into  simple  English,  that  it  may 
easier  reach  the  heart  of  those  who  read  or  hear  it.' "  ^ 

The  Saxon  Church  was  episcopal  in  form  but  evangelical  in 
spirit.  It  was  even  Puritan  in  its  tendency,  since  King 
Alfred  took  the  Bible  as  the  foundation  of  his  laws.  The 
Bible  was  not  only  translated  into  "simple  English,"  but 
the  people  were  exhorted  to  read  it.  In  other  words  the 
religious  life  of  the  Saxons  was  founded  on  a  knowledge  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  A  single  extract  from  one  of  ^Ifric's 
homilies  will  show  the  high  estimation  put  upon  the  truths 
of  the  Bible :  "  Whoever  would  be  one  with  God,''  he 
wTote,  "  must  often  pray,  and  often  read  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

^   Genesis  together  with  the  other  books  are  incomplete. 

^  The  Heptateuch  together  with  parts  of  Job  and  Judith  were  pub- 
lished in  1698,  by  Thwaites  ;  and  recently  by  Greiner  in  his  Library  of 
Anglo-Saxon  Pros3. 

^  Turner's  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  III.,  471,  note. 


40  SAXOi^   AND   ENGLISH   VEr.SIOXS.  [CHAP.   I. 

For  when  we  pray,  we  speak  to  God;  and  when  we  read 
the  Bible,  God  speaks  to  us.  The  reading  of  the  Scriptures 
produces  a  two-fold  advantage  to  the  reader.  It  renders 
him  wiser,  by  informing  his  mind ;  and  also  leads  him  from 

the  vanities  of  the  world  to  the  love  of  God,    Happy 

is  he  then,  who  reads  the  Scriptures,  if  he  convert  the 
words  into  actions.  The  whole  of  the  Scriptures  are  written 
for  our  salvation,  and  by  them  we  obtain  a  knowledge  of 
the  truth."! 

For  the  specimen  of  ^Ifric's  translation  given  below,  the 
reader  is  indebted  to  the  kindness  of  F.  J.  Child,  Professor 
of  Anglo-Saxon  in  Harvard  College,  who  by  request  tran- 
scribed it  from  iElfric's  Heptateuch,^  and  at  the  same  time 
changed  the  characters  peculiarly  Saxon  into  English  letters. 

Ex.  XX.  1.    God  spraec  thus  : 

2.  Ic  eom  Drihten  thin  God.    ...... 

4.  Ne  wire  tliu  the  agrafene  Godas. 

5.  Ne  ne  wurtha.     Ic  wrece   faedera  unriht  wisnysse  on 

bearnum. 

6.  And  ic  do  mildlieortnjsse  tham  the  me  lufiath,  and  mine 

bebodu  healdath. 

7.  Ne  nem  thu  Drihtnes  naman  on  ydel ;  ne  byth  unscyldig 

se  the  his  naman  on  ydel  nemth. 

8.  Gehalga  thone  restedaeg. 

9.  Wire  six  dagas  ealle  thine  weorc. 

10.  Se  seofotha  ys    Drihtnes    restedseg    thines  Godes  ;    ne 

wire  thu  nan  weore  on  tham  daege,  ne  nan  thara  the  mid 
the  beo. 

11.  On  six  dagon  God  geworhte  heofenan  and  eorthan  and 

S3e  and  ealle  tba  thing  the  on  him  synd,   and  reste  thy 
seofothan  daege,  and  gehalgode  hyne. 

12.  Arwurtha  faeder  and  modor. 

13.  Ne  sleh  thu. 

14.  Ne  synga  thu. 

15.  Ne  stel  thu. 

16.  Ne  beo  thu  on  liesre  gewitnysse  ongen  thinne  nehstan. 

^  Townley's  Biblical  Literature,  I.,  341.     London,  1821. 

2  From  a  copy  in  Harvard  College  Library,  edited  by  Thwaites. 


1086-71.]     AKCIENT   SAXO^q-   AXD   MODERiT   ENGLISH.  41 

17.  Ne  wilna  tliu  tliines  nehstan  liuses,  ne  thu  his  wifes,  ne 
liis  wyeles,  ne  his  wylne,  ne  his  oxan,  ne  his  assan,  ne  nau  thara 
thinga  the  his  synd. 

With  ^Ifric  closes  the  Saxon  period  of  Bible  versions. 
Critically  these  Saxon  translations  are  not  without  their  im- 
portance, since  they  were  made  from  early  Latin  versions  while 
yet  in  their  comparative  purity.^  But  as  a  matter  of  fact 
these  ancient  Saxon  have  no  special  relation  to  succeeding 
English  versions.  And  this  is  traceable  to  the  fact  of  the 
]N"orman  Conquest,  which  proved  a  fearful  epoch  in  the 
history  of  the  language,  in  that  it  so  wrought  upon  the  Saxon 
that  it  soon  became  almost  an  unknown  tongue.  It  is  a 
singular  fact  in  the  history  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  that  while 
they  resisted  the  influences  of  Rome,  first  through  the  per- 
son of  the  Early  Britons,  and  afterwards  through  that  of 
the  Roman  missionaries  uuder  Augustine,  yet  when  Roman 
influences  came  through  the  Teutonic  Normans,  the  Saxon  in 
his  language,  religion,  laws  and  manners,  succumbed  to  the 
conquerors;  and  yet  only  for  a  season,  for  in  the  end  the 
Saxon  obtained  the  ascendency.  The  language,  therefore,  of 
the  Anglo-Saxon  and  his  descendants,  though  more  or  less 
tinged  by  Latinisms  is  still  Saxon.  The  language  of  our 
Saxon  forefathers  may  be  to  us  an  unknown  tongue,  yet  their 
speech  is  still  our  heart  language,  our  mother  tongue.  The 
tree  of  modern  English,  in  its  body  and  main  branches,  is  a 
Saxon  tree.  Cuttings  from  other  languages  may  have  been 
grafted  into  it,  from  time  to  time,  yet  the  sap  which  gives 
them  their  vitality  is  Saxon  sap.  By  a  wonderful  energy  and 
inherent  capacity  the  Saxon  tongue  has  showed  itself  able 
to  appropriate  words  from  other  languages,  and  thus  adapt 
itself  to  the  wants  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  though  it  has  be- 
come widespread  and  highly  cultured.  So  that  while  modern 
Anglo-Saxon  versions  of  the  Bible  cannot  be  said  to  touch 

^  "Both  Mil]  and  Tischendorf  refer  to  Anglo-Saxon  versions  of  the 
Scriptures  in  connection  with  textual  criticism."  Eadie's  History  of  the 
English  Bible,  I.,  17,  note. 


42  SAXOis^   AN"D   ENGLISH   VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 

yisibly  upon  ancient  Saxon  versions,  yet  the  real  life  and  ex- 
cellency of  modern  versions  arise  from  an  inseparable  relation 
existing  in  the  oneness  of  the  language  and  genius  of  the 
race. 

While  it  is  correct  in  the  main,  to  regard  the  period  of  the 
Norman  Conquest  as  the  turning  point  in  the  history  of  the 
Saxon  tongue,  yet  for  years  previous  to  this,  causes  had  been 
silently  at  work,  which  had  much  to  do  with  the  final  result. 
"In  the  year  652,"  says  Warton,  ^4t  was  the  common  practice 
of  the  Anglo-Saxons  to  send  their  youth  to  the  monasteries  of 
France  for  education."  ^  This  custom  prevailed  for  years,  and 
became  very  common  in  the  days  of  Edward  the  Confessor. 
He  came  to  the  English  throne  in  1042,  but  remained  Norman 
both  in  his  sympathies  and  speech.  From  the  first  "he  set 
Norman  families  in  the  highest  posts  in  Church  and  State." 
As  a  natural  result  the  French  language  and  customs  were 
adopted  by  the  English  court.  But  back  of  all  this,  both  as 
to  time  and  influence,  there  was  a  marked  superiority  in 
Norman  literature,  architecture  and  tradesmanship,  a  superi- 
ority in  general  culture,  which  was  appreciated  and  appro- 
priated by  the  Saxons.  And  thus  the  way  for  the  Norman 
Conquest  was  prepared,  which  completed  what  had  already 
been  done. 

At  first  William  took  quiet  possession  of  the  throne,  desir- 
ing to  reign  not  as  a  conqueror  but  as  a  king.  No  changes 
were  made  either  in  the  laws  or  customs.  It  is  even  said, 
that  the  king  attempted,  though  without  success,  to  learn  the 
English  tongue,  that  ^'he  might  administer  justice,  person- 
ally, to  the  suiters  in  his  court."  But  this  quiet  was  soon 
broken.  In  the  revolt  of  the  people,  the  true  character  of 
the  king  was  revealed.  He  swore  an  oath  of  revenge,  and 
fulfilled  it  most  cruelly  with  fire  and  sword.  Foxe,  in  describ- 
ing this  change  in  policy,  says:  "He  chaunged  the  whole 
state  of  the  gouernaunce  of  this  comen  weale  ;  and  ordeyned 
new  lawes  at  his  owne  pleasure,  profitable  to  him  selfe,  but 

^  History  of  English  Poetry,  I.,  3.     London,  1774. 


1175.]  SUKVIVAL  OF  THE   SAXOIS"   TOKGUE.  43 

greuous  and  hurtfull  to  the  people."  ^  In  ecclesiastical  affairs 
the  king's  tyranny  was  especially  felt.  Saxon  bishops  were 
removed  and  foreigners  put  in  their  places.  So  degraded  be- 
came the  Saxon  name  that  it  was  regarded  as  a  reproach  to 
be  called  an  Englishman.  The  language  was  despised,  and 
was  driven  from  the  court,  castle  and  pulpit.  Children  at 
school  were  forbidden  the  use  of  their  native  tongue  and  in- 
structed in  the  knowledge  of  the  Norman  only.  For  a  season 
it  seemed  as  though  the  nationality  of  the  people  would  be 
swallowed  up.  William  the  Conqueror  and  his  descendants 
for  four  generations  were  not  Englishmen.^ 

But  if  the  language  was  driven  from  the  court  of  the  king 
and  the  castles  of  the  barons,  it  took  refuge  around  the  fire- 
sides of  the  peasants.  And  if  civil  and  religious  liberty 
seemed  to  have  been  banished  the  country,  yet  the  love  of 
liberty  still  lived  in  the  hearts  of  the  people.  During  these 
days  of  darkness  it  is  impossible  to  trace  the  intricate  conflict 
of  race  and  language,  and  tell  where  and  when  the  elements 
of  each  coalesced.  Yet  results  show,  there  was  such  a 
coming  together  that  new  elements  were  formed  whose  chief 
characteristics,  both  as  to  race  and  language,  were  Saxon  and 
not  Norman.  During  this  long  night  of  a  century  and  a  half, 
broad  foundations  were  laid  in  the  departments  of  language, 
religion  and  government,  upon  which  the  Anglo-Saxon  race 
arose  anew.  The  survival  of  the  Saxon  language,  is  seen  in 
the  Brut  of  Layamon,  a  poem  written  in  Semi-Saxon  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  twelfth  century.  ^    For  although  it  com- 

'  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  222,  folio,  1596. 

'  "  Tkis  apayringe  of  the  birthe  tonge  is  by  cause  of  tweye  thinges  ; 
oon  is  for  cliildren  in  scole,  agenes  the  usage  and  maner  of  alle  other 
naciouns,  beth  compelled  for  to  leve  her  ovvne  langage,  and  for  to  con- 
Btrewe  her  lessouns  and  her  thingis  a  Frensche,  and  haveth  siththe  that 
the  Normans  come  first  into  England.  Also  gentil  mennes  children 
beth  ytaugt  for  to  speke  Frensche,  from  the  tyme  that  thei  beth  rokked 
in  her  cradel,  and  kunneth  speke  and  playe  with  a  childes  brooche." 
As  cited  by  Tyrwhitt  in  preface  to  Chaucer's  Woi'ks,  I,,  17.     London,  1798. 

3  Compare  Marsh's  Origin  and  History  of  English  Language,  p.  156. 
New  York,  1862. 


4:4:  SAXOi^   AND   ENGLISH   VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 

prises  more  than  thirty  thousand  lines,  yet  it  is  said  to  con- 
tain "less  than  fifty  Norman  words."  With  the  Brut  of 
Layamon  begins  the  new  English  literature.  Again  the  re- 
vival of  the  Saxon  love  of  freedom  is  seen  in  the  Great 
Charter  so  reluctantly  signed  by  King  John  in  1215,  in  which 
English  liberty  finds  no  mean  origin.  Although  this  Charter 
was  but  the  embodiment  of  the  principles  of  freedom  already 
existing  in  the  written  and  in  the  unwritten  law  of  England.^ 

With  the  thirteenth  century  the  history  of  modern  England 
begins.  Upon  these  early  foundations  the  descendants  of  the 
Saxons  have  ever  since  built.  All  English  speaking  peoples 
are  interested  in  these  facts,  for  had  the  Saxons  been  sub- 
jugated permanently,  our  language  would  have  been  Romance, 
and  our  religion  Roman  Catholic.  Prominent  among  the 
causes  which  underlaid  this  victorious  struggle  of  Saxon 
over  Norman,  was  the  inherent  character  of  the  Saxon.  By 
nature  he  was  strong,  courageous  and  independent.  Saxon 
character  was  remarkable  for  its  simplicity  and  seriousness. 
A  disposition  which  Mr.  Taiue  declares  predisposed  him  to 
Christianity  "  with  its  gloom,  its  aversion  to  sensual  and  reck- 
less living,  its  inclination  for  the  serious  and  sublime."  ^  Be- 
sides, Mr.  Taine  is  inclined  to  ridicule  this  serious  and  Hebraic 
spirit  which  he  finds  to  be  common  both  to  the  Bible  and  to 
Saxon  character.  Such  derision  is  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
since  the  essence  of  this  spirit  is  so  antagonistic  to  French 
ideals.  And  yet  this  constitutional  seriousness  is  a  tower  of 
strength  to  individuals  and  nations  of  Saxon  descent. 

With  this  new  historical  period,  which  began  a  hundred 
and  fifty  years  after  the  Norman  Conquest,  there  arose  not 

1  "But  in  itself,"  says  Green,   "the  Charter  was  no  novelty,  nor  did 

it  claim  to  establish  any  new  constitutional  principles The 

Great  Charter  marks  the  transition  from  the  age  of  traditional    rights 

to  the  age  of  written  leorislation,  of  Parliaments  and  Statutes, 

which  was  soon  to  come."  Short  History  of  English  People,  p.  153. 
New  York,  1877. 

2  English  Literature,  I.,  44.    New  York,  1874 


1200-50.]  THE   OEMULUM.  45 

only  a  new  era  of  Anglo-Saxon  literature,  but  also  of  Bible 
translations.  If  the  old  Saxon  versions  began  with  the 
metrical  paraphrase  of  Caedmon,  the  new  English  versions 
begin  with  the  poetical  paraphrase  of  Ormin.  This  work,  ac- 
cordiog  to  Tyrwhitt,  belongs  to  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  But  according  to  Dr.  White,  it  belongs  to  the  first 
rather  than  the  middle  of  the  century.  Although  this  para- 
phrase, like  that  of  C^edmon,  is  not  to  be  ranked  as  a  transla- 
tion, yet  it  deserves  attention  as  the  first  attempt  in  this  new 
period,  to  render  the  Scriptures  into  the  vernacular  of  the 
people.  The  Ormulum,  which  takes  its  name  from  the  au- 
thor, is  a  metrical  paraphrase  of  selections  from  Gospel  histo- 
ries; or  as  Dr.  White  describes  it,  *^a  series  of  Homilies  in  an 
imperfect  state,  composed  in  metre  without  alliteration,  and, 
except  in  a  few  cases,  also  without  rhyme  ;  the  subject  of  the 
Homilies  being  supplied  by  those  portions  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment which  were  read  in  the  daily  service  of  the  Church."  ^ 
There  remains  but  a  single  manuscript  of  the  Ormulum, 
which  is  preserved  in  the  Bodleian  Library.  "  It  is  a  foho 
volume,  consisting  of  ninety  parchment  leaves,  besides 
twenty-nine  others  inserted,  upon  which  the  poetry  is  written 
in  double  columns  ....  and  without  division  into  verses. "^ 
The  Ormulum  was  edited  by  Dr.  White  in  two  vols.  8vo,  1852, 
from  the  Bodleian  manuscript.  Thomas  Tyrwhitt  was  the 
first  to  point  out  the  metrical  character  of  the  Ormulum.^ 
The  following  is  inserted  as  a  specimen  in  which  the  Saxon 
characters  give  place  to  English  letters.^ 

Affterr  thatt  tatt  te  Laferrd  Crist 
After      that     that  the     Lord       Christ 

Wass  cumenn  off  Egyppte 
was        come     from   Egypt 

^  Craik's  English  Literature  and  Language,  I.,  212.     New  Fork,  1863. 

2  Ihid,  p.  211. 

3  Chaucer's  Works,  Introduction,  I.,  40.     Oxford,  1795. 

*  Marsh's  English  Language  and  Literature,  pp.  180, 185.     New  York, 
1862. 


46  SAXOK  AND  e:n^glish  yeesioks.         [chap,  l 

Inntill  the  land  off  Galileo, 
into      the    land    of   Galilee, 

Till  Nazarsetliess  chesstre, 
to       Nazareth's         town, 

Thserafliterr  seggth  the  Goddspellboc 
Thereafter       eaith      the       Gospelbook 

And  sithtlienn  o  thatt  yer  thatt  Crist 
And    afterwards  in    the     year    that    Christ 

Wass  off  twellf  winnterr  elde 
was     of   twelve     winters      age 

Theyy  comenn  inntill  Gerrsalaem 
they        come        into       Jerusalem 

Att  teyyre  Passkemesse, 
at     their         Passover, 

&  Jesu  Crist  wass  thser  withth  hemm 
and  Jesus  Christ  was     there     with       them 

&  affterr  thatt  te  tid  wass  gan 
and  after      that  the  time  was  gone 

Theyy  wenndenn  fra  the  temmple, 
they         wended     from  the      temple, 

An  dayyes  gang  till  efenn, 
a       day's  journey  till  evening, 

&  ta  theyy  misstenn  theyyre  child, 
and  then  they       missed         their       child, 

&  teyy  tha  wendenn  efft  onngaen 
and  they  then     turned      back    again  ' 

thatt  dere  child  to  sekenn, 
that     dear    child    to     seek, 

&  teyy  himm  o  the  thridde  dayy 
and  they      him     on  the      third       day 

thaer  fundenn  i  the  temmple 
there      found     in  the     temple 

Bitwenenn  thatt  Judisskenn  flocc 
among         the  Jewish        flock 

Thatt  Iseredd  wass  o  boke  ; 
that     learned     was   in  book; 


1175.]  SOWLE   HELE.  47 

&  he  tha  gede  forth  withth  hemm 
and  he  then  went    forth      with       them 

&  dide  hemm    heore     wille, 
and  did       them        their        wDl, 

&  wass  withth  hemm  till  thatt  he  wass 
and  was       with       them     tUl     that    he    was 

Off  thrittig  winnterr  elde. 
of      thirty        winters      age. 

During  this  period  and  even  earlier,  a  number  of  Scripture 
paraphrases  were  produced.  The  most  remarkable  is  that 
which  is  ^^  cald  in  Latyn  tonge,  Salus  AnimoB,^^  and  in  EngHsh 
tongue,  8oivle  Hele.  The  manuscript  of  this  version  is  pre- 
served in  the  Bodleian  Library,  and  was  the  gift  of  Edward 
Vernon.  It  is  a  translation  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
into  verse,  and  is  supposed  to  have  been  made  before  the  year 
1300.  The  manuscript  is  highly  illuminated.  The  following 
is  inserted  as  a  specimen  of  this  paraphrase.^ 

Our  ladi  and  hire  suster  stoden  under  the  roode, 

And  seint  John  and  Marie  Magdaleyn  with  wel  sori  moode  ; 

Vr  ladi  bi  heold  hire  swete  son  i  brouht  in  gret  pyne, 

Ffor  monnes  gultes  nouthen  her  and  nothing  for  myne, 

Marie  weop  wel  sore  and  bitter  teres  leet, 

The  teres  fullen  uppon  the  ston  doun  at  hire  feet. 

Alas,  my  son,  for  serwe  wel  off  seide  heo 

Nabbe  iche  bote  the  one  that  hongust  on  the  treo  ; 

So  ful  icham  of  serwe,  as  any  wommon  may  beo. 

That  ischal  my  deore  child  in  all  this  pyne  iseo ; 

How  schal  I  sone  deore,  how  hast  I  yougt  liven  withouten  the, 

Nusti  nevere  of  serwe  nougt  sone,  what  seyst  you  me  ? 

Then  spake  Jhesus  wordus  gode  to  his  modur  dere, 

Ther  he  heng  uppon  the  roode  here  I  the  take  a  fere, 

That  trewliche  schal  serve  ye,  thin  own  cosin  Jon, 

The  while  that  you  alyve  beo  among  all  thi  son  ; 

Ich  the  hote  John,  he  seide,  you  wite  hire  both  day  and  niht 

That  the  Gywes  hire  son  ne  don  hire  non  un  riht. 

The  earliest  English  prose  version  of  any  portion  of  the 

^  Warton's  History  of  English  Poetry,  I.,  19.    London,  1774. 


48  SAXOl?'  AND   ENGLISH  VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 

Scriptures  was  that  of  the  Psalms,  by  William  de  Schorham, 
Vicar  of  Chart-Sutton,  near  Leeds,  iu  Kent.  He  was  admit- 
ted to  tliis  vicarage  in  1320.  The  manuscript,  therefore,  be- 
longs to  the  earlier  half  of  the  fourteenth  century.  The  ver- 
sion is  attributed  to  Schorham,  principally  on  the  ground  that 
in  several  parts  of  the  manuscript  -^the  welfare  of  his  soul  is 
commended  to  the  prayers  of  the  devout  reader."  The  trans- 
lation is  pronounced  to  be,  for  the  most  part,  "faithful  and 
literal,  except  that  the  words  of  the  gloss  are  frequently  sub- 
stituted for  those  of  the  text."  The  following  is  transcribed 
as  a  specimen  of  the  translation. ^ 

Ps.  XXII.   Our  Lord  gouemeth  me,  and  nothyng  shal  defailen  to  me  ;  in 

the  stede  of  pasture,  he  sett  me  ther. 
He  norissed  me  vp  water  of  fylljnge  ;  lie  turned  my  soule 

fram  the  fende. 
He  lad  me  vp  the  bistiges  of  rigtfulness  ;  for  his  name. 
For  yif  that  ich  haue  gon  amiddes  of  the  shadowe  of  deth  ; 

Y  shal  nougt  douten  iuels,  for  thou  art  wyth  me. 
Thy  discipline  and  thyn  amendyng  ;  comforted  me. 
Thou  madest  radi   grace   in   my   sight ;    ogayns  hem   that 

trublen  me. 
Thou  makest  fatt  myn  heued  wyth  mercy  ;  and  my  drynke 

makand  drunken  ys  ful  clere. 
And  thy  merci  shal  folwen  me ;  alle  dales  of  mi  lif . 
And  that  ich  woune  in  the  hous  of  our  Lord ;  in  lengthe  of 

dales. 

During  this  same  period,  but  a  few  years  later,  appeared 
Richard  Eolle's  version  of  the  Psalms.  He  was  chantry  priest 
at  Hampole,  and  was  often  called  the  hermit  of  Hampole. 
He  died  in  1349.  "  The  business  of  whose  life,"  says  Baber, 
"  was  devotion,  and  whose  amusement  was  study."  ^  In  his 
prologue  Hampole  gives  some  account  of  the  Psalms,  and 
describes  them  as  comprehending  "  al  the  elde  and  newe  Testa- 
ment and  teching  pleynly  al  of  it,  and  the  Misteries  of  the 

'  Preface.    Forshall  and  Madden 'sTF^c/(/^^e  Versions,  I.,  iv. 
*  Preface.     V(jc\\f£e'^  New  lestament.     Baber's  ed. ,  p.  Isvi.    London, 
1810. 


1349.]  KOLLE'S   YERSI02S'   OF   THE   PSALMS.  49 

trynyte  and  Christ's  incarnation."  At  the  close  of  the  pro- 
logue, he  says  :  "  In  this  werke,  I  seke  no  straunge  Ynglys, 
hot  lightest  and  communest,  and  swilk  that  is  most  like  unto 
the  Latyne  ;  so  that  thai  that  knowes  noght  the  Latyne  be  the 
Ynglys  may  come  to  many  Latyne  wordis.  In  the  translacione 
I  felogh  the  letter  als-mekille  as  I  may,  and  thor  I  fyne  no 

proper  Ynglys,  I  felogh  the  wit  of  the  wordis In  the  ex- 

powning  I  felogh  holi  Doctors."  ^  The  following  Psalm  corres- 
ponds with  number  XXIII.  of  our  version.  It  was  transcribed 
by  Mr.  Baber  from  a  manuscript  of  the  British  Museum,  and 
is  here  inserted  as  a  specimen  of  Hampole's  version.^ 

Ps.  XXII.   Our  lord   gouerneth  me   and   nothyng  to  me   shal  wante  ; 

stede  of  pasture  thar  he  me  sette. 
In  tlie  water  of  tlie  hetyng  forth  he  me  brougte  ;  my  soule 

he  turnyde. 
He  ladde  me  on  the  streetis  of  rygtwisnesse  for  his  name. 
For  win  yif  I  hadde  goo  in  myddil  of  the  shade  we  of  deeth  ; 

I  shal  not  dreede  yueles,  for  thou  art  with  me. 
Thi  geerde  and  thi  staf  ;  thei  haue  coumfortid  me. 
Thou   hast   greythid  in  my  sygt  a  bord ;   agens    hem  that 

angryn  me. 
Thou  f  attide  mine  heued  in  oyle  ;  and  my  chalys  drunkenyng 

what  is  cleer. 
And  thi  mercy  shal  folewe  me  ;  in  alle  the  dayes  of  my  lyf. 
And  that  I  wone  in  the  hous  of  oure  lord  in  the  lengthe  of 

dayes. 

Besides  the  above  there  are  other  extant  manuscripts  bear- 
ing the  name  of  the  hermit  of  Hampole.  One  of  these  is  in 
the  Bodleian,  and  the  other  in  the  Sydney  College  Library. 
The  Sydney  manuscript  is  regarded  as  the  oldest,  and  is  proba- 
bly the  original.  The  Bodleian  manuscript  has  prefixed  to  it 
some  verses  which  give  an  account  of  the  original  version 
made  by  Kichard  Kolle  about  a  hundred  years  before.  These 
verses  state  that  he  made  the  translation  at  the  instigation  of 

^  Preface.  Wycliflfe's  New  Testament.  Baber's  ed.,  p.  Isvi.  London, 
1810. 

2  Ihid,  p.  Ixvii. 
3 


50  SAXON  AND   ENGLISH  VERSIONS,  [CHAP.  I. 

one  Margaret  Kirkby,  and  that  the  original  manuscript  at  that 
time,  1422,  was  preserved  in  the  nunnery  of  Hampole,  where 
it  was  chained  to  the  tomb  of  Rolle  ;  also  that  the  evil  Lollards 
had  copied  the  same,  and  in  their  comments  had  engrafted 
upon  it  their  heretical  opinions.  The  following  is  a  short  ex- 
tract which  comprises  some  of  these  particulars :  ^ 

Tlierfore  a  worthy  liolj  man,  cald  Rycliard  Hampole, 
Whom  the  Lord,  that  all  thingus  can,  leryd  lely  on  his  scole, 
Glosed  the  Sauter  that  sues  here,  in  Englysch  tong  sykerly. 
At  a  worthy  recluse  prayer,  cald  dame  Merget  Kyrkby. 
This  same  Sauter  in  all  degre,  is  the  self  in  sothnes. 
That  lygt  at  Hampole  in  surte,  at  Richards  own  berynes, 
That  he  wrote  with  his  Sondes,  to  dame  Merget  Kyrkby, 
And  ther  it  lygt  in  cheyn  bondes,  in  the  same  nonery. 
In  Yorkshyre  this  nonery  ys,  who  so  desires  it  to  know, 
Hym  thar  no  way  go  omys, 

Copyed  has  this  Sauter  ben,  of  yuel  men  of  Lollardry, 
And  afturward  hit  has  bene  sene,  ympyd  in  with  eresy. 

And  sclaundrid  foule  this  holy  man,  with  her  wykked  waryed  wyles, 
Hier  fantom  hath  made  mony  a  son,  thoro  the  fend  that  fele  begiles. 

In  translating  the  Scriptures  a  decided  preference  was  given, 
during  this  early  period,  to  the  book  of  Psalms.  There  was  in 
the  combined  spiritual  teaching  and  poetical  flow  of  the  Psalms 
that  which  both  pleased  and  met  the  religious  wants  of  the 
people.  Other  portions  of  the  Scriptures  were  translated  by 
those  "  among  the  clergy  who  were  studious  of  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  flock  over  which  they  were  appointed " ;  espe- 
cially such  portions  "  as  the  church  in  its  service  brought 
more  immediately  into  public  notice."^  The  following  be- 
longs to  this  period,  or  somewhat  earlier,  and  is  taken  from 
"  Specimens  of  Early  English,"  edited  by  Morris  and  Skeat.^ 

'  Preface.  Forshall  and  Madden's  Wycliffite  Versions,  I.,  v.  Oxford, 
1850. 

2  Baber's  Preface.     WycliflPe's  N.  T.,  p.  Ixvii. 

3  Part  n.,  p.  105.  Oxford,  1873.  The  Saxon  changed  to  English 
characters. 


1350.]  SPECIME]S-S   OF   EAKLY   ENGLISH.  51 

Matt.  VI.  9-13.  Vader  cure  tliet  art  ine  lieuenes,  y-lialged  by  tlii 
name,  cominde  thi  riclie.  y-  wortlie  tlii  wil,  as  ine 
lieuene  ;  and  ine  ertlie.  bread  oure  ecliedayes ; 
gef  ous  to  day.  and  uorlet  ous  oure  yeldinges  ;  ase 
and  we  uorleteth  oure  yelderes.  and  ne  ous  led 
naght ;  into  uondinge,  ac  vri  ous  vram  queade, 
(evil.)    guo  by  hit. 

The  specimens  giyen  below  are  from  a  maDuscript  of  the 
New  Testament  supposed  to  belong  to  the  fourteenth  century, 
and  not  far  from  the  time  of  Hampole,  though  the  language 
seems  to  indicate  a  much  later  date.  Lewis  makes  special 
mention  of  the  English  of  this  version,  as  that  spoken  after 
the  Conquest,  though  he  fixes  upon  no  definite  period.  The 
manuscript  comprises  the  Gospels  of  Mark  and  Luke,  and  the 
Epistles  of  St.  Paul.i 

Mark  I.     7.  And  be  prechyde  sayande,  a  stalwortber  thane  T  schal  come 
eftar  me  of  whom  I  am  not  worthi  downfallande,  or 
knelande,  to  louse  the  thwonge  of  his  Chawcers. 
VI.  22.  When  the  Doughtyr  of  that  Herodias  was  in-comyn  and 
had  tomblyde  and  pleside  to  Hnroicde,  and  also  to  the 
sittande  at  mete,  the  kynge  says  to  the  wench. 
XII.     1.  A  man  made  a  vynere,  and  he  made  aboute  a  hegge,  and  grose 
a  lake  &  byggede  a  tower. 
38.  Be  se  ware  of  the  scrybes  whylke  wille  go  in  stolis  and  be 
haylsede  in  the  market  and  for  to  sit  in  synagogis  in 
the  fyrste  chayers. 
Luke  II.    7.  .         .         .         and  layde  hym  in  a  cratche  ;  for  to  him  was 
no  place  in  the  dyversory. 

Among  the  evidences  that  this  manuscript  belongs  to  the 
age  of  Hampole  is  that  the  comments  upon  it  are  very  like 
those  he  made  upon  the  Psalter.  But  the  language,  as  before 
suggested,  places  it  later  in  the  century.  If  so,  its  place  is 
nearer  to  Wycliffe  than  to  Hampole. 

Thus  far,  in  tracing  the  history  of  Saxon  and  English  ver- 
sions, we  have  found  that  translations  confine  themselves,  for 
the  most  part,  to  single  portions  or  books  of  the  Bible.    Not- 

*  History  of  Translations  of  Eng.  Bible,  p.  16.     London,  1739. 


52  SAXON   AND   ENGLISH  VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  I. 

withstanding  this,  as  historic  monuments  these  early  versions 
are  of  the  highest  importance,  ilkistrating  as  they  do  the  Eng- 
lish language  in  its  Saxon  origin.  They  further  show  that  the 
eyangelical  idea  prevailed,  which  sought  to  have  the  Holy 
Scriptures  in  the  language  of  the  people.  Indeed,  this  was 
the  unquestioned  right  of  the  people  until  the  beginning  of 
the  thirteenth  century,  when  the  Eomish  decree  of  the  Council 
of  Thoulouse  forbade  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  by 
the  laity — a  decree  which  required  little  or  no  authority  to 
enforce,  on  account  of  the  intellectual  darkness  of  the  people. 
But  from  the  latter  half  of  the  fourteenth  century,  the  trans- 
lation of  the  whole  Bible  and  the  reading  of  the  same,  became 
living  questions.  For  already  there  had  begun  an  intellectual 
awakening :  Edward  the  Third  reigned,  Mandeville  traveled, 
and  Chaucer  wrote.  In  a  word,  the  way  was  prepared  for  the 
labors  of  John  Wycliffe,  the  sworn  enemy  of  priestcraft,  the 
translator  of  the  Bible,  and  the  forerunner  of  the  Keformation 
of  the  sixteenth  century. 


CHAPTER    II. 

WTCLIFFE    AND    THE    WTCLIFFITE    VERSIONS. 
A.  D.  1324-1525. 

JOHN  WYCLIFFE  was  born  in  1324,i  in  a  village 
'^caiillid  Wiclif,"  from  which  he  received  his  family 
name.  But  little  is  known  of  his  early  boyhood.  Although 
doubts  have  been  thrown  upon  the  date  of  his  entering 
Queen's  College,  and  upon  the  statement  of  his  removal  to 
Merton  College,  yet  we  are  safe  in  accepting  the  fact  of  his 
early  connection  with  the  University  of  Oxford.  In  many 
respects  the  age  was  favorable  for  education.  Schools  were 
estabUshed  for  youth,  not  only  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  but 
in  every  borough.  However,  a  significant  sign  of  the  times 
was,  that  no  person  could  act  in  the  capacity  of  a  school 
teacher  unless  licensed  by  a  priest.^  Wycliffe  studied  at  Ox- 
ford as  a  student,  he  also  taught  there  as  a  professor.  In  fol- 
lowing the  example  of  his  predecessor  Grosstete,  who,  in  the 
previous  century,  resisted  the  arbitrary  will  of  the  pope  in  his 
disposal  of  Church  benefices,  Wycliffe  possessed  superior  ad- 
vantages, drew  a  keener  sword,  and  maintained  a  more  suc- 
cessful struggle  against  the  inroads  of  the  papacy.  If,  like 
Kichard  of  Armagh,  Wycliffe  contended  with  the  Mendicant 
orders,  he  sought  not  like  that  good  bishop  to  reform  them, 
but  to  exterminate  them.  Again,  if  like  Geoffrey  Chaucer, 
Wycliffe  had  confidence  in  his  native  tongue,  and  by  his 
writings  helped  to  give  the  English  language  a  fixed  place  in 
literature,  yet,  unlike  Chaucer,  he  gave  to  his  age  not  works 
of  poetry  but  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 

^  The  probable  date  of  his  birth. 

2  Vaughau's   Tracts  and    Treatises  of  Wydiffe.    Introduction,  p.  iii 
London,  1815. 


54  THE  WTCLIFFITE  VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  II. 

Wycliffe  was  a  master  of  the  accepted  learning  of  his  times. 
He  especially  gave  himself  to  the  study  of  the  civil  and  canon 
law.  The  former  was  a  system  of  jurisprudence  which  had 
descended  from  the  times  of  the  Roman  Empire,  and  even  of 
the  Eepublic.  It  was  feudal  in  its  characteristics,  and  most 
unfavorable  to  the  liberties  of  the  people.  "However  wise  it 
may  have  been,"  says  Vaughan,  ^*in  some  of  its  provisions  as 
relating  to  questions  between  man  and  man,  it  was  in  every  way 
unfavorable  to  liberty  as  between  sovereign  and  subject."  ^ 
The  latter,  the  canon  law,  was  made  up  of  the  decrees  of 
councils  and  popes.  It  was  supreme  in  all  ecclesiastical  mat- 
ters, and  not  unfrequently  it  infringed  upon  the  civil  power.^ 
The  temporal  power  of  the  papacy  was  both  strenuously  as- 
serted and  denied  in  the  time  of  Wycliffe.  The  writings  of 
Wycliffe  show  how  zealously  he  embraced  the  cause  of  civil 

^  Vaughan's  Tracts  and  Treatises  of  Wycliffe.     Introduction,  p.  vi. 
^  The  following  are  a  few  selected  tenets  of  the  canon  law  which 
show  the  assumptions  and  fearful  power  of  the  Romish  Church  : 

I.  Princes'  laws,  if  they  be  against  the  canons  and  decrees  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  be  of  no  force  nor  strength. 
II.  The  see  of  Rome  hath  neither  spot  nor  wrinkle  in  it,  nor  can- 
not err. 
III.  The  bishop  of  Rome  may  excommunicate  emperors  and  princes, 
depose  them  from  their  states,  and  assoil  (absolve)  their  sub- 
jects from  their  oath  of  obedience  to  them,  and  so  constrain 
them  to  rebellion. 
rV.  The  bishop  of  Rome  may  open  and  shut  heaven  unto  men. 
V.  The  bishop  of  Rome  may  give  authority  to  arrest  men,  and  im- 
prison them  in  manacles  and  fetters. 
VI.  The  bishop  of  Rome  may  compel  princes  to  receive  his  legates. 
VII.  The  clergy  ought  to  give  no  oath  of  fidelity  to  their  temporal 

governors,  except  they  have  temporalities  of  them. 
VIII.  Kings  and  princes  ought  not  to  set  bishops  beneath  them,  but 
reverently  to  rise  against  them,  and  assign  them  an  honor- 
able seat  by  them. 
IX.  He  is  [no]  manslayer  which  slayeth  a  man  which  is  excommuni- 
cate. (The  no  is  ' '  wanting  in  the  C.  C.  C.  MS. ")  See  Cran- 
mer's  Writings  and  Letters,  pp.  68-75.  Parker  Soc.  edition, 
1846. 


1360.]   wycliffe's  opposition  to  the  mendicants.         55 

freedom  in  its  struggle  with  ecclesiastical  tyranny.  Next  to 
the  mastery  of  the  civil  and  canon  law,  Wycliffe  distinguished 
himself  in  the  study  of  the  philosophy  of  his  times.  This 
was  the  old  system  of  Scholasticism,  which  had  been  recently 
revived  by  the  renowned  Ockham.  Wycliffe,  though  naturally 
practical  in  his  tendencies,  was  gifted  with  a  speculative  mind, 
and  was  thus  fitted  to  wield  the  scholastic  sword  in  the  con- 
flict with  his  opponents.  By  his  book  on  the  Reality  of  Uni- 
versal Conceptions  "he  had  created,"  says  Neander,  "an 
important  epoch  extending  into  the  fifteenth  century."^  His 
writings  on  subjects  purely  religious  show  how  much  he  was 
influenced  by  this  scholastic  method.  But  Wycliffe,  unlike 
other  prominent  school-men,  made  the  Scriptures  the  supreme 
authority  in  all  disputes,  and  insisted  on  their  being  inter- 
preted in  accordance  with  their  plain  meaning,  in  opposition 
to  the  "sentences  of  the  Doctors,  or  the  philosophy  of 
Aristotle."  2 

The  life  of  Wycliffe  was  one  of  conflict.  As  early  as  the 
year  1360,  he  distinguished  himself  as  an  opponent  of  the 
Mendicant  friars.  It  is  an  evidence  both  of  his  ability  and 
courage,  that,  single-handed,  he  dared  to  attack  a  Monastic 
order  of  such  power  and  authority  in  the  Romish  Church. 
Two  of  these  orders,  the  Dominican  and  Franciscan,  ruled 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church  throughout  Europe  for  nearly 
three  centuries,  with  an  absolute  sway.  And  that  too  against 
the  united  influence  of  prelates  and  princes.  These  two 
orders  were  to  the  Romish  Church  and  to  the  world,  before 
the  Reformation,  what  the  Jesuits  have  been  since  that  time.^ 
Devoting  themselves  to  the  interests  of  the  papacy,  they  en- 
joyed peculiar  immunities.  They  trampled  upon  the  rights 
of  the  regular  clergy  and  ignored  their  authority.     By  the 


'   Church  History,  V.,  135.    Boston,  1854. 

^  Singularly  enough  Scholasticism  made  Aristotle  the  interpreter  of 
St.  Paul. 

3  Warton's  History  of  English  Poetry,  I.,  294.     London,  1774. 


56  THE   WYCLIFriTE   VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  11. 

sole  condition  of  professed  poverty,  they  assumed  to  them- 
selves all  riches.  They  begged  for  bread,  yet  lived  in  luxury. 
They  professed  to  be  the  humblest  of  the  humble,  yet  exalted 
themselves  above  kings.  Though  a  servant  of  servants,  yet 
they  claimed  that  the  dignity  of  the  friar  was  above  that  of 
the  bishop.  "  For  they  say,"  says  Wycliffe,  "  that  each  bishop 
and  priest  may  lawfully  leave  their  first  dignity,  and  after  be 
a  friar  ;  but  when  he  is  once  a  friar,  he  may  in  no  manner 
leave  that,  and  live  as  a  bishop,  or  a  priest,  by  the  form  of  the 
Gospel."  1  By  their  zeal  and  show  of  piety,  they  grew  in  au- 
thority among  the  people ;  and  so  infatuated  did  many  become 
that  they  regarded  the  very  garments  of  the  friars  as  possessing 
miraculous  powers  ;  and  hence  "  made  it  an  essential  part  of 
their  last  wills,  that  their  carcasses  after  death  should  be 
wrapped  in  ragged  Dominican  or  Franciscan  liabits,  and  in- 
terred among  the  Mendicants,"  ^  in  the  belief  that  they  might 
the  more  readily  obtain  mercy  in  the  day  of  judgment  if 
they  should  appear  thus  associated  with  these  friars. 

The  occasion  of  WycMe's  first  attack  upon  the  friars  was 
their  successful  attempt  to  entice  the  students  from  Oxford 
into  their  convent  schools.  To  such  an  extent  were  they  suc- 
cessful, that  parents  refused  to  trust  their  children  at  the  Uni- 
versity, lest  they  should  be  inveigled  by  the  monks  into  their 
convents.  In  tliis  contest  Wycliffe  appeared  in  behalf  of  the 
University,  and  dealt  heavy  blows  against  the  friars.  As  a 
reward  for  his  services,  as  well  as  in  testimony  of  his  ability, 
the  mastership  of  Balliol  College  was  bestowed  upon  him  by 
the  University  in  1361.3  WycMe's  opposition  to  the  friars 
did  not  stop  here.  But  from  the  pulpit  and  by  his  pen  he  at- 
tacked the  very  foundations  of  the  Order,  showing  up  the  un- 
lawfulness of  their  begging  and  the  baseness  of  their  religious 
pretensions.  For  all  this  the  people  were  prepared,  for  the 
land  w^as  burdened  by  these  abuses  as  by  a  curse. 


^  Tracts  and  Treatises,  p.  319.    London,  1845. 

2  Moslieim's  Church  History,  I.,  p.  390.     New  York,  1851. 

3  Baber's  Preface,     Wycliffe's  New  Testament,  p.  xi.     Loudon,  1810. 


1369.]  CHURCH   A-^D   STATE.  57 

At  the  same  time  Wycliffe,  with  a  supreme  regard  for 
right,  stood  in  readiness  to  defend  it,  in  the  State  as  well  as  in 
the  Church,  against  the  demands  of  the  hierarch3^  And  the 
opportunity  soon  presented  itself.  In  1365  Urban  V.  revived 
the  papal  claim  of  tribute  of  a  thousand  marks,  with  arrear-s 
that  had  occurred  since  1332,  "  as  a  feudal  acknowledgment 
for  the  sovereignty  of  England  and  Ireland."  i  Edward  III. 
refused  the  demand  and  referred  the  matter  to  his  Parliament. 
The  Parliament  decided  to  resist  by  every  means  possible  this 
proposed  usurpation.  About  this  time,  there  appeared  an 
anonymous  pamphlet,  which  maintained  that  the  sovereignty 
of  England  had  been  forfeited  to  the  pope  by  the  failure  to 
pay  the  annual  tribute.  And  Vaughan  justly  remarks,  "  We 
may  judge  of  the  celebrity  of  WycHffe  at  this  time,  from  the 
fact  that  he  is  called  upon  by  name  (in  this  tract)  to  show  the 
fallacy  of  these  opinions."  ^  The  challenge  was  promptly  ac- 
cepted. Wyclifife's  reply,  which  he  put  in  the  form  of  a  debate 
in  the  House  of  Lords,  took  strong  grounds  against  this  claim, 
also  against  the  ecclesiastical  theory  of  the  Middle  Ages,  that 
the  State  is  but  the  child  of  the  Church,  consequently  that 
kings  are  but  vassals  of  the  pope.  This  reply  of  Wycliffe  is 
interesting,  indicating  as  it  does  the  intelligence  of  the  age, 
since  the  arguments  he  puts  into  the  mouths  of  his  speakers 
are  supposed  to  be  their  own  sentiments.  It  shows,  too,  the  in- 
trepidity and  disinterestedness  of  Wychffe,  in  that  just  at  this 
time  his  own  preferment  is  subject  to  the  good  will  of  the 
pope.  Wycliffe  had  received  the  appointment  of  Warden  of 
Canterbury  Hall  in  1365,  which  was  superseded  by  the  act  of 
Ai'chbishop  Langham  in  1367.  The  appeal  of  this  question 
to  Eome  was  as  yet  undecided.  But  notwithstanding  this, 
Wycliffe,  in  this  reply,  boldly  opposes  papal  assumptions,  and 
thus  imperiled  his  private  interests  at  Eome."^ 

'  Wycliffe's  Tracts  and  Treatises.    Intro.,  p.  xviii.    London,  1845. 

2  lUd,  p.  xix. 

*  The  appeal  was  lost.  The  pope  confirmed  the  sentence  against 
Wycliffe  in  the  year  1370.  Compare  Milman's  Latin  Christianity,  VII., 
p.  865.    New  York,  1874. 


58  THE    WYCLIFFITE   YERSIOJTS.  [CHAP.  II. 

Day  by  day  Wycliffe  used  greater  plainness  of  speech  in  por- 
traying the  scandalous  conduct  of  the  friars.  He  was  equally 
plain  in  showing  up  the  arbitrary  interference  of  the  papacy 
in  conferring  church  offices  upon  foreigners,  many  of  whom 
were  wholly  unfitted  for  such  positions.  Such  an  appointment 
was  that  of  Louis  Beaumont  as  Bishop  of  Durham.  This 
Beaumont  was  an  illiterate  French  nobleman.  He  is  reputed 
to  have  been  so  ignorant  that  he  was  unable  to  read  the  bulls 
announced  at  his  consecration.  In  his  attempt,  it  is  said  that 
he  stumbled  at  the  word  metropoliticcB.  After  trying  in  vain 
to  pronounce  it,  he  said  in  French,  "Suppose  that  said." 
Again,  when  he  came  to  the  words,  in  mnigmate,  he  called  out, 
as  before :  "  By  St.  Louis,  it  could  be  no  gentleman  who  wrote 
this  stuff."  1  Frequent  remonstrances  by  the  English  Crown 
against  this  gross  usurpation  effected  but  little.  The  celebrated 
acts  of  Parliament  against  pro  visors,  in  1350,  and  of  praemunire, 
in  1353,  the  former  of  which  WTCsted  from  the  papacy  the 
right  of  disposing  of  all  benefices,  and  the  latter  vindicated 
"  the  right  of  the  State  of  England  to  prohibit  the  admission  or 
the  execution  of  all  Papal  Bulls  or  Briefs  within  the  realm  "2 
— these  acts,  however  bold  and  salutary,  had  become  virtually 
dead  letters.  Romish  spoliation  was  now  greater  than  ever 
before.  Hence,  to  save  the  property  of  the  whole  realm  from 
being  swallowed  up  by  the  hierarchy,  embassies  were  sent  out 
in  1373  and  1374,  to  treat  with  the  pope  and  his  nuncios,  and 
remonstrate  still  further  against  papal  "reservation  of  bene- 
fices in  the  Anglican  Church."  ^  Wycliffe  was  a  member  of 
the  latter  commission,  which  met  at  Bruges  and  sat  for  two 
years,  but  accomplished  comparatively  nothing.  The  insight, 
however,  which  Wycliffe  gained  during  the  sittings  of  this 
commission  into  the  spirit  and  policy  of   Rome,  doubtless 


1  Townley's  Biblical  Literature,  II.,  p.  3.     London,  1821. 

2  Milman's  Latin  Christianity,  VII.,  p.  354.  The  custom  existed  "  of 
appealing  on  questions  of  property  from  the  decision  of  the  English 
courts  to  the  courts  of  the  pontiffs," 

3  Tracts  and  Treatises  of  Wicliffe.    Intro. ,  p.  xxix. 


1381.]  WYCLIFFE   BEFORE   THE   POPISH   COUiTCIL.  59 

strengthened   his   convictions   in   respect   to  the  necessity  of 
further  reformation. 

The  prominent  part  which  Wycliffe  took  in  the  controversy 
between  the  king  and  the  pope  excited  the  bitterest  hatred 
against  him.  But  if  he  lost  with  the  pope,  he  gained  with  the 
king.  His  influence  is  now  at  its  height  at  court.  He  is 
already  the  king's  chaplain.  Royal  patronage  is  bestowed 
upon  him.  As  an  example,  the  rectory  of  Lutterworth  is  nota- 
ble, since  he  occupied  it  till  the  time  of  his  death.  At  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford  he  was  regarded  almost  as  an  oracle.  His 
lectures  in  Philosophy  and  Divinity  attracted  students  even 
from  the  Continent.^  His  influence  was  not  confined  to  his 
lectures  at  Oxford,  but  extended  abroad  through  his  writings, 
which  were  extensively  read  at  the  University  of  Prague. 
John  Huss  declared  in  a  paper  written  about  the  year  1411, 
that  for  "  thirty  years  the  writings  of  Wycliffe  were  read  at 
Prague  University,  and  that  he  himself  had  been  in  the  habit 
of  reading  them  for  more  than  twenty  years."  2  if  Wycliffe  is 
summoned  before  papal  councils,  he  is  protected  by  powerful 
friends  at  court.  In  the  Councils  of  London,  1377,  and  Lam- 
beth, 1378,  he  was  thus  protected.  But  afterwards,  when,  in 
the  spirit  of  a  true  reformer,  he  attacked  the  fundamental 
doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  his  court  friends  desert  him, 
and  clouds  big  with  wrath  gather  around  his  unprotected  head. 
Even  the  Duke  of  Lancaster,  heretofore  a  firm  supporter,  now 
*•  advised  him  to  submit  in  all  doctrinal  matters  to  the  judg- 
ment of  his  Order."  But  Wycliffe  did  not  so  understand  his 
duty.  And  now  that  he  is  deserted  by  his  political  friends, 
his  enemies  are  exultant.  They  flatter  themselves  that  he  will 
now  retract  his  heretical  opinions.  They  hasten,  therefore,  to 
summon  him  before  an  ecclesiastical  court  at  Oxford.  The 
court  assembles,  and  is  made  up  of  archbishops,  bishops,  chan- 

^  "  Bohemians  studied  in  Oxford,  and  were  tliere  seized  with  enthusi- 
asm for  the  doctrines  of  Wicklif."  Neander's  Church  History,  V.,  241. 
Boston,  1854. 

2  lUd,  p.  242. 


60  THE   WTCLIFFITE  YEKSIONS.  [CHAP.  II. 

cellors,  doctors,  with  many  of  the  inferior  clergy.  Before  this 
array  of  dignity  Wycliffe  stands  alone.  But  in  pleading  his 
own  cause,  he  is  inspired  with  such  consciousness  of  right, 
with  such  clear  insight  of  truth,  and  with  such  force  of  native 
genius,  that  his  defense  extorts  from  his  adversaries  nought 
but  praise.  From  this  scene  Wycliffe  returned  to  Lutterworth, 
where,  though  silenced,  he  continued  to  lift  up  his  voice  against 
the  false  doctrines  and  base  practices  of  the  Eomish  Church. 

The  reign  of  Edward  III.  was  briUiant  with  mihtary,  com- 
mercial and  social  successes.  But  towards  its  close,  sad  re- 
verses set  in.  Great  prosperity  bred  moral  corruption.  In- 
stead of  victory  on  the  battle-field  there  was  defeat.  Then 
financial  troubles  ensued,  which  involved  burdensome  taxes, 
conflict  between  capital  and  labor,  and  the  interference  of 
legislation  with  the  rights  of  the  laborer.  And  in  addition 
to  all  this  there  were  repeated  visitations  of  that  fearful 
scourge,  known  as  the  Black  Death,  which  paralyzed  every 
nerve  of  the  social  system.  In  its  ravages  through  towns  and 
villages,  about  one  half  of  the  population  was  swept  away. 
And  the  end  was  not  yet,  for  hard  upon  this  scourge  followed 
organized  systems  of  beggary  and  outlawry.  The  beggar  and 
the  bandit  stalked  independently  through  the  land.  This 
state  of  things  worked  a  class  jealousy  between  the  rich  and 
the  poor;  and  matters  were  brought  to  a  crisis  by  the  uprising 
of  such  men  as  John  Ball  and  Wat  Tyler,  who  preached  and 
headed  insurrections  among  the  people.  This  was  the  period 
of  England's  shame  ;  a  period  when  the  priests  of  religion  did 
most  to  dishonor  religion  ;  a  period  that  cried  aloud  for  refor- 
mation ;  a  period  that  called  for  such  an  one  as  John  Wycliffe, 
who,  though  driven  from  the  court  and  the  University,  yet  in 
taking  up  his  permanent  abode  at  Lutterworth  found  coadju- 
tors, who  were  one  with  him  in  sympathy,  persecution  and 
labor.  Here  he  organized  a  preaching  ministry.  He  declared 
preaching  to  be  the  duty  of  the  priestly  office.  "  Mattins, 
masses  and  chantings,"  he  wrote,  were  "  man's  ordinances," 


1380.]  WTCLIFFE   AT  LUTTERWORTH.  61 

but  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  was  of  "  Divine  obligation."^ 
One  of  "  the  deceits  '"■  of  the  times  which  Wycliffe  exposed 
was  that  priests  should  give  themselves  to  prayers  rather  than 
preaching.  "  These  enlightened  views/'  says  Vaughan,  "  con- 
cerning the  paramount  importance  of  preaching  exhibit  the 
mind  of  Wychffe  as  some  two  centuries  in  advance  of  his 
age."^  Besides  he  had  no  respect  for  the  kind  of  preaching 
practiced  by  the  Romish  priests,  and  in  order  to  improve  upon 
their  methods  he  said:  "If  begging  friars  stroll  over  the 
country  preaching  the  legends  of  saints  and  the  history  of  the 
Trojan  war,  we  must  do  for  God's  glory  what  they  do  to  fill 
their  wallets,  and  form  a  vast  itinerant  evangelization  to  con- 
vert souls  to  Jesus  Christ."  ^  The  followers  of  Wycliffe,  in  de- 
rision styled  Lollards,  increased  rapidly  in  numbers  towards 
the  close  of  Wycliffe's  life.  And  the  secret  of  their  power  was 
that  they  bore  in  their  hands,  and  hearts,  and  upon  their 
tongues,  the  Scriptures  in  the  language  of  the  people.  As  to 
the  exact  time  when  Wycliffe  conceived  and  executed  his 
translation  of  the  Bible  we  have  no  means  of  determining. 
But  it  was  about  the  year  1380,  and  was  the  great  work  of 
his  life.  It  was  a  permanent  step  in  the  way  of  reformation, 
the  preparation  of  spiritual  seed  which  his  followers  might 
sow,  and  from  which  year  after  year  grand  harvests  might  be 
reaped. 

The  translation  of  the  Bible  into  English  was  an  offense 
to  the  hierarchy.  Xot  that  the  Eoman  Catholic  Church 
had  discarded  the  Bible,  but  rather  had  consecrated  it  as  a 
thing  of  the  Church,  consequently  a  thing  too  sacred  for  the 
people  to  handle.  The  very  language  of  the  Bible,  which  for 
^  thousand  years  had  been  Latin,  was  sacred  because  it  was 
the  language  of  the  Church  service ;  to  handle  it,  therefore,  by 
way  of  translating  it  into  a  vulgar  tongue,  was  sacrilege  in  the 

'  Tracts  and  Treatises  of  Wycliffe,  p.  14     London,  1845. 

'^  lUd,  p.  24. 

8  CUed  by  D'Aubigne's  Hist,  of  Bef,  V.,  91.     N.  D.,  New  York. 


62  THE   WTCLIFFITE  YERSIONS.  [CHAP.   IL 

eyes  of  the  Church.  There  had  akeady  grown  up  a  fixed  re- 
lation between  the  Latin  language  and  the  Romish  Church. 
So  mutual  had  become  this  relation  that  they  must  stand  or 
fall  together.  History  plainly  shows  that  Eome  has  relied 
upon  the  Latin  Bible  as  a  stronghold  of  defense.  Hence 
Wycliffe's  desire  to  give  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  the  people  in 
their  own  language,  and  to  deprive  the  Church  of  Rome  of  one 
of  its  chief  sources  of  superstitious  reverence.  Hence  also  the 
violent  opposition  of  the  Romish  Church  to  English  versions 
of  the  Bible.  The  Gospel,  said  the  papists,  is  the  peculiar 
property  of  the  Church  "  which  Christ  had  entrusted  with  the 
Clergy  and  Doctors  of  the  Church,  that  they  might  minister 
it  to  the  Laity  and  weaker  sort  according  to  the  exigency  of 
the  times."  But  now  they  bewailed  the  fact  that  through 
Wycliffe's  translation,  the  Church  was  robbed  of  its  "  Evan- 
gelical Pearl,"  which  was  now  cast  out  "  and  trodden  under 
foot  of  swine,"  and  that  by  this  means,  "the  Gospel  was 
made  vulgar,  and  laid  more  open  to  the  Laity  and  even  to 
women  who  could  read,  than  it  used  to  be  to  the  most  learned 
of  the  Clergy."  ^  These  words  of  Knyghton,  a  canon  of 
Leicester,  and  a  cotemporary  with  Wycliffe,  have  been  quoted 
often  and  deserve 'to  be  set  forth  again  and  again,  since  they 
show  what  has  been  the  spirit  of  Rome  from  the  first,  in  with- 
holding the  Bible  from  the  people. 

The  English  version  of  the  Bible  by  Wyclifie  was  such  an 
offense,  that  a  bill  was  introduced  into  the  House  of  Lords  in 
1390,  to  suppress  it.  In  the  course  of  the  debate  the  Duke  of 
Lancaster  is  reported  to  have  said :  "  We  will  not  be  the  dregs 
of  all ;  seeing  other  Nations  have  the  Law  of  GOD,  which  is 

the  Law  of  our  Faith,  written  in  their  own  Language 

That  he  would  maintain  our  having  the  Law  in 

our  own  tongue  against  those,  whoever  they  should  be,  who' 

^  Lewis'  History  of  English  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  21.  Lon- 
don, 1729. 


1415.]     ROMISH   HATRED   OF   THE  BIBLE   i:S   ENGLISH.  63 

first  brought  in  the  Bill."  He  was  sustained  by  others,  and 
finally  the  ''Bill  was  thrown  out  of  the  House." ^  Soon  after 
the  death  of  Wycliffe,  the  papists  in  their  wrath  sought  to 
prohibit  further  translations  of  the  Bible,  and  to  destroy 
those  already  made.  The  constitution  of  Arundel,  which 
Foxe  calls  "  a  cruel  constitution,"  ordained  in  solemn  council 
at  Oxford  in  1408,  among  other  decrees,  "  that  no  man  here- 
after by  his  owne  authoritie,  translate  any  text  of  the  Scripture 
into  English,  or  any  other  tongue  by  way  of  a  boke,  libell,  or 
treatise ;  and  that  no  man  read  any  such  boke,  libell  or 
treatise,  now  lately  set  forth  in  the  tyme  of  John  Wycliflfe, 
or  sithens,  or  hereafter  to  be  set  forth,  in  parte  or  in  whole, 
pri^dly  or  appertly ;  upon  payne  of  the  greater  excommuni- 
cation, until  the  sayd  translation  be  allowed  by  the  ordinary 
of  the  place,  or  (if  the  case  so  require)  by  the  councell 
prouinciall :  He  that  shall  do  contrary  to  this  shall  likewise 
be  punished  as  a  fauourer  of  errour  and  heresie."^  In  the 
year  1389  the  followers  of  Wycliffe  separated  themselves 
from  the  Eomish  Church,  and  in  their  public  services  used 
not  only  the  Scriptures  in  English,  but  also  the  breviary, 
missils  and  j)rimer.  Hence  the  alarm  and  severe  action  of 
this  council,  which  as  an  instrument  of  terror  was  held 
suspended  over  the  heads  of  all  who  dared  to  translate,  or 
even  read,  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  English.  But  instead  of 
intimidating  the  Lollards  and  banishing  their  heretical 
opinions,  their  numbers  were  multiplied  and  their  courage 
increased.  So  enraged  was  the  archbishop  on  account  of 
the  spread  of  Lollardism,  "that  he  solicited  the  Pope  to 
grant  him  the  privilege  of  burning  the  remains  of  Wycliffe." 
This  fiendish  request  was  not  then  granted ;  but  in  a  few 
years  afterwards  the  council  of  Constance,  1415,  condemned 
Wyclifife  as  a  heretic,  and  decreed  the  ''  burning  of  his 
books,  also  the  exhuming  and  burning  of  his  bones,  if  they 
might  be  discovered  and  known    from   the  bodies  of   other 


'  Lewis'  History  of  English  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  28. 
^  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  627.     Black  Letter  copy,  1596. 


64:  THE  WYCLIITITE   VERSIOi^S.  [CHAP.  II. 

faithful  people.'*  But  even  tliis  sentence  was  not  executed 
until  some  thirteen  years  after,  when,  by  the  order  of  the 
pope,  the  grave  was  opened  and  the  bones  burnt  and  the 
ashes  cast  into  the  brook  called  the  Swift. 

We  have  Wycliffe's  testimony  concerning  the  bitter  hatred 
of  the  papists  of  the  Scriptures  in  English.  In  one  of  his 
homilies  he  writes:  "And  algates  (always)  they  dyspysen 
that  men  shulden  knowe  Cryste^s  lyfe,  for  tbenue  prestes 
schulden  schome  (be  ashamed)  of  hyre  lyves,  and  specially 
these  hye  prestes,  for  thei  reversen  crist  bothe  in  worde  and 
in  dede.  And  herfore  on  (one)  gret  byschop  of  englelond^  as 
men  sayen,  is  yuel  payed  (pleased)  that  Godde's  lawe  is 
written  in  englysche  to  lewede  (ignorant)  men."  ^  Again  in 
Wycliffe's  Wickett  we  read  :  "  They  say  it  is  heresy  to  speak 
of  the  holy  scripture  in  English,  and  so  they  would  condemn 
the  Holy  Ghost  that  gave  it  in  tongues  to  the  apostles  of 
Christ." 2    And  in  his  tract  written  to  expose  the  friars  he 

says :  "  And  thus  they  pursue  priests both  to  bren  (burn) 

them  and  the  Gospel  of  Christ  written  in  English."  ^ 

In  respect  to  the  English  version  of  the  Bible  made  in  the 
time  of  Wycliffe,  friend  and  foe  concur  in  attributing  the 
translation  to  Wycliffe.  And  while  it  is  difficult  to  determine 
with  certainty  his  share  in  the  work,  there  is  no  question  but 
that  its  accomplishment  must  be  traced  to  his  zeal,  encourage- 
ment, and  devotion.  ^  That  there  should  be  obscurity  as  to  the 
exact  date  of  the  enterprise,  and  to  the  persons  engaged  in  it, 
is  by  no  means  surprising,  since  it  was  undertaken  in  times  of 
danger  and  persecution.  The  principal  data,  upon  which  to 
base  an  opinion  regarding  the  time  of  the  translation,  must  be 
found  in  the  writings  of  Wycliffe,  in  which  he  defends  the 
right  of  the  people  to  the  Scriptures  in  English,  both  as  indi- 
cating his  interest  in  the  work  and  the  opposition  against  it. 
And  further,  as  intimating  that  the  New  Testament  in  whole 

'  T-.ewis'  History  of  English  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  32. 

2  Tracts  and  Treatises  of  Wycliffe,  p.  275.  ^  j^icl,  p.  247. 


1380.]  EAKLIER   AJ^D   LATER  TEXTS.  65 

or  in  part  had  already  been  set  forth.  Tracts  of  WycHffe  con- 
taining such  references  are  frequent  after  the  year  1378.  The 
year  1380  is  the  accepted  date  of  the  Wycliffe  versions,  and  is 
probably  the  nearest  approximation  that  can  be  made  to  the 
true  date. 

It  has  long  been  understood  by  those  who  have  had  to  do 
with  the  Wychffe  MSS.  that  there  were  evidences  of  an  earlier 
and  a  later  version,  and  that  probably  one  was  but  the  revision 
of  the  other.  And  yet  great  confusion  has  existed  as  to  which 
was  the  earlier  and  which  the  later  version.  The  question, 
however,  has  been  most  satisfactorily  settled  by  the  admirable 
edition  of  the  Wycliffite  versions  by  Forshall  and  Madden, 
1850.1  In  their  preface  they  give  the  credit  to  Henry  Whar- 
ton as  the  one  who  first  determined  the  respective  authorships 
and  dates  of  the  two  versions.  Wharton  assigned  the  earher 
to  Wychffe,  and  the  later  version  to  the  author  of  the  General 
Prologue.  Dr.  Waterland  rejected  this  theory,  and  took  as 
the  earlier  that  which  in  fact  was  the  later  version.  Lewis, 
who  edited  the  New  Testament  of  Wycliffe,  unfortunately 
adopted  the  opinions  of  Waterland,  and  Mr.  Baber  followed 
his  example.  But  in  the  examination  of  a  large  number  of 
manuscripts,  these  last  editors  found  one  or  two  manuscripts 
containing  a  part  of  one  and  a  part  of  another  text,  and  that 
the  earlier  text  occupied  the  first  place.  Again,  they  found 
fewer  of  the  earlier  MSS.  extant;  also,  that  the  language  of 
the  earlier  MSS.  was  somewhat  more  antiquated,  and  the  style 
more  involved.^  But  the  chief  evidence  is  found  in  the  Gen- 
eral Prologue,  where  it  speaks  of  ^^  the  English  bible  latetrans- 
latidy^  From  which  we  may  infer  not  only  an  earlier  version, 
but  also  that  the  author  of  this  Prologue  was  the  author  of 
the  later  version. 

While  it  is  now  generally  accepted  that  the  earlier  text  of 
the  New  Testament  is  that  of  Wycliffe,  there  are  evidences 


^  Preface,  Wycliffite  Versions,  by  Forshall  and  Madden,  I. ,  p.  sxi.    Ox- 
ford, 1850. 

■^  Ihil,  p.  xxii.  2  11)1^^  Prologue,  p.  58. 


66  THE   WYCLIFFITE  VERSION'S.  [CHAP.  TI. 

that  go  to  show  that  the  earlier  text  of  the  Old  Testament  is 
the  work  of  Nicholas  de  Hereford,  who  was  a  coadjutor  of  Wyc- 
liffe,  and  a  prominent  leader  of  the  Lollard  party.  His  name 
is  intimately  associated  with  those  of  WycUffe,  Reppington, 
and  others,  who  were  denounced  as  base  heretics.  In  1382, 
on  the  18th  of  May,  Hereford  was  summoned  before  the 
Synod  of  Preaching  Friars,  in  London,  for  trial,  and  at  an 
adjourned  meeting  in  July  he  was  excommunicated.  He  ap- 
pealed from  this  sentence  to  Rome,  where  he  was  thrown  into 
prison.  Obtaining  his  release  he  returned  to  England,  only 
to  be  again  imprisoned ;  but  in  1387  he  was  at  liberty,  and 
engaged  in  disseminating  Lollard  opinions.^  The  original  copy 
of  this  Hereford  manuscript  of  the  Old  Testament  is  preserved 
in  the  Bodleian  Library,  and  is  ''corrected  throughout  by  a 
contemporary  hand."  There  is  also  a  second  copy  in  the  same 
Library  which  contains  at  the  end  a  note,  in  a  different  hand, 
and  in  paler  ink,  which  assigns  by  name  this  version  to  Here- 
ford. Both  of  the  manuscripts  end  with  Baruch  iii.,  20.^ 
This  abrupt  ending,  together  with  Hereford's  apprehension  in 
1382,  form  a  coincidence  which  so  far  helps  to  confirm  the 
fact  of  authorship  as  rightly  belonging  to  him.  Moreover, 
from  this  break  in  the  third  chapter  of  Baruch,  the  translation 
is  by  another  hand,  which  is  judged  to  be  that  of  Wycliffe. 
One  of  the  grounds  of  this  judgment  is,  that  certain  words  of 
the  text  have  a  uniform  rendering  with  the  same  words  in  the 
earlier  text  of  the  New  Testament,  while  these  same  words  are 
rendered  differently  in  the  portion  of  the  Old  Testament  as- 
signed to  Hereford.  3  In  respect  to  the  earlier  version  then, 
the  New  Testament  text,  and  that  portion  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment which  follows  Baruch  iii.,  20,  is  the  work  of  Wycliffe. 
The  following  excerpts  are  from  Forshall  and  Madden's  Wyc- 
liffite  versions,  and  are  here  inserted  as  specimens : 

Matt.  VI.  9-13.  Forsothe  thus  ye  shulen  preyen,  Oure  fadir  that  art 
in  lieuenes,  halwid  be  thi  name ;  thi  kyngdom  cumme  to;  "^be 

^  Preface,Wycliffite  Versions,  by  Forsliall  and  Madden,  I.,  p.  ^vM.,note. 
2  Ihid,  p.  xvii.  '  Ihid,  p.  xviii.,  note. 


1380.]  wycliffe's  choice  of  words.  67 

tlii  wille  doa  as  in  lieuen  and  in  erthe;  gif  to  vs  this  day  oure 
breed  ouer  otlier  substaunce  ;  and  forgeue  to  vs  our  dettis,  as 
we  forgeue  to  oure  dettours  ;  and  leede  vs  uat  in  to  temtacioun, 
but  delyuere  vs  fro  yuel.  '^Amen,  that  is,  ^so  be  it. 
1  Cor.  XIII.  1-13,  If  I  speke  with  tungis  of  men  and  aungels,  ""sothli 
I  baue  not  cbarite,  I  am  maad  as  bras  sownnynge,  or  a  sym- 
bal  tynkynge.  And  if  I  schal  baue  propbesye,  and  liaue 
knowun  alle  mysteries,  and  al  kunnynge,  \r  science,  and  if  I 
schal  haue  al  feith,  so  that  I  ^bere  ouere  hillis,  yro  o  x>lnce  to 
another,  forsoth  if  I  ^schal  not  ^haue  charite,  I  am  nogt.  And 
if  I  schal  departe  alle  my  goodis  into  metis  of  pore  men,  and 
if  I  schal  bytake  my  body,  so  that  I  brenne,  forsothe  if  I  ^schal 
not  haue  charite,  it  profitith  to  me  no  thing.  Charite  is  pa- 
cient,  it  is  benygne,  ^or  of  good  will,  charite  enuyeth  not,  it 
doth  not  gyle,  it  is  not  inblowyn  \Dith  pride,  it  is  not  ambi- 
cious,  ^or  coueitous  of  worschipis,  it  sekith  not  tho  thingis  that 
ben  her  owne,  it  is  not  stirid  to  wraththe,  it  thenkith  not 
yuel,  it  ioyeth  not  in  wickednesss,  forsoth  it  ioyeth  togidere  to 
treuthe  ;  it  suflfrith  alle  thingis,  it  bileueth  alle  thingis,  it 
hopith  alle  thingis,  it  susteyneth  alle  thingis,  Charite  fallith 
not  down,  where  prophecyes  schulen  be  voydid,  ether  lan- 
gagis  schulen  ceesse,  ether  science  schal  be  distroyed.  Forsoth 
of  party  we  han  knowen,  and  of  party  we  prophesien  ;  forsothe 
whanne  that  schal  coma  that  is  perfyt,  that  thing  that  is  of 
party,  schal  be  avoydid,  Whanne  I  was  a  litil  child,  I  spak 
as  a  litil  child,  I  undirstood  as  a  litil  child,  I  thougte  as  a  litil 
child ;  forsoth  whanne  I  was  maad  man,  I  auoydide  tho 
thingis  that  weren  of  a  litil  child.  Forsoth  we  seen  now  by  a 
myrour  in  a  derknesse,  thanne  forsothe  face  to  face ;  now  I 
knowe  of  party,  '^thanne  forsoth  I  schal  knowe,  as  I  am  knowyn. 
Now  forsothe  dwellen  feith,  hope,  and  charite,  thes  thre  ;  for- 
soth the  mooste  of  thes  is  charite. 

The  above  extracts  show  but  in  part  the  excellencies  of 
Wychffe  as  a  translator.  There  is  a  marked  simplicity  in  his 
phraseology  which  has  been  peculiar  ever  since  to  English  ver- 
sions of  the  Scriptures.  It  is  true  that  the  English  language 
at  that  period  was  favorable  in  the  "  simplicity  of  its  vocabu- 
lary and  verbal  combinations,"  which  corresponded  in  these 
particulars  to  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  of  the  original  text. 
Then  Wycliffe's  ideal  in  the  choice  of  words  was  to  adapt  the 
Scriptures  to  the  common  people ;  and  though  he  translated 


68  THE   WYCLIFFITE   YERSIOXS.  [CHAP.  II. 

from  the  Latin  Vulgate  he  did  not  follow  it  literally  either  as 
to  the  order  or  the  form  of  its  words. 

Hereford,  on  the  contrary,  was  a  literal  translator.  He  fol- 
lowed closely  the  order  of  the  Latin  text  in  his  desire  to  make 
a  correct  translation.  He  introduced  many  Latinisms;  and 
yet  so  comparatively  free  was  he  from  them  that  Mr.  Marsh 
refers  to  him  as  a  resuscitator  "of  obsolete  Anglo-Saxon 
forms."  Marsh  further  suggests  that  Hereford  might  have 
been  familiar  with  an  Anglo-Saxon  version  of  a  part  at  least  of 
the  Bible. ^  This  is  no  unimportant  point  in  the  history  of 
English  translation,  since,  if  it  can  be  established,  our  English 
Bible  of  to-day  may  be  traced  back,  with  scarcely  a  broken  link, 
to  its  Saxon  origin.  While  there  can  be  no  question  in  regard 
to  the  fact  that  when  the  Wycliffite  versions  were  first  circu- 
lated there  was  no  other  English  version  extant,  yet  may  there 
not  have  been  a  copy  or  copies  of  iElfric's  Heptateuch  not  only 
in  existence  but  accessible  to  such  scholars  as  Wycliflfe  and 
Hereford  ?  In  assuming  an  affirmative  answer  to  this  ques- 
tion there  is  involved  nothing  improbable,  since  the  Hepta- 
teuch is  assigned  to  the  first  quarter  of  the  eleventh  century; 
the  period  therefore  intervening  from  ^Ifric  to  Wyclifife 
would  be  less  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  years.  A  very 
old  tract,  written  about  the  year  1400,  mentions  "a  Bible 
possessed  by  one  Wering,  of  London,  which  had  been  seen  by 
many,  and  seemed  two  hundred  years  old."^  If  any  depend- 
ence can  be  placed  upon  the  presumed  age  of  this  Bible,  it 
must  have  been  not  only  a  very  early  version,  but  possibly  a 
copy  of  ^Ifric's  Heptateuch.  The  following  specimens  are 
here  inserted  from  tlie  earlier  version  attributed  to  Hereford :  ^ 

Gen,  XXII.  1-19.  Aftyr  that  tlies  tliingis  weren  doon,  God  tern  tide 
Abraham,  and  seide  to  hjm,  Abraham !  Abraham !  He  an- 
sweride,  I  am  nygh.  He  seide  to  hym,  Tak  thin  oonlie  gotun 
sone,  whom  thow  louest,  Ysaac,  and  go  into  the  loond  of 

^  English  Language  and  Literature,  p.  360.     New  York,  1862. 

2  Preface,  Forshall  and  Madden 's  Wycliffite  Versions^  I.,  p.  xxi.,  note. 

3  lUd.    Extracts  from,  in  loco. 


1382.]  HEREFOED's  tra:n"slatio:s'.  69 

visioun,  and  tliere  offre  hym  into  sacrifice  al  brent,  vpon  oon 
of  the  hillis  wliiclie  I  shal  sliewe  to  thee.  Thanne  Abraham 
on  the  nyght  with  rysynge,  dighte  his  asse,  ledynge  with  hym 
two  yong  men,  and  Ysaac  his  sone  ;  and  when  he  had  hewid 
his  wode  into  brent  sacrifice,  he  gede  to  the  place  which  com- 
aundide  hym  God.  And  the  thrid  day,  the  eyen  heued  vp,  he 
sawe  a  place  ^a  feer ;  and  seide  to  his  children,  Abydith  here 
with  the  asse,  I  and  the  child  vnto  thidir  goynge,  aftir  that 
we  hann  onowryd,  we  shulen  com  agen  to  yow.  And  he  toke 
the  wode  of  the  sacrifice,  and  putte  vpon  Ysaac,  his  sone  ;  he 
forsothe  bare  in  his  hondis  fier,  and  a  swerd.  And  whanne 
thei  two  geden  to  gideris,  seide  Ysaac  to  his  fadir,  My  fadir ! 
And  he  answeride,  What  wilt  thow,  sone?  Lo  !  he  seith,  fier 
and  wode,  where  is  the  sacrifice  of  that  that  shal  be  brent  ? 
Abraham  seide,  God  shal  puruey  to  hym,  my  sone,  the  sacri- 
fice of  that  that  shal  be  brent.  Thanne  thei  geden  togider, 
and  comen  to  the  place  whom  God  shewide  to  hym,  in  the 
which  he  bildide  an  auter,  and  aboue  made  the  wode  ;  and 
whan  he  had  bound un  Ysaac,  his  sone,  he  putte  hym  in  the 
auter,  vpon  the  heep  of  wode.  And  he  strawghte  his  honde, 
and  toke  the  swerd,  that  he  myght  offre  his  sone.  And  loo ! 
the  aungel  of  the  Lord  fro  heuene  cryede,  seiynge,  Abraham  ! 
Abraham !  The  which  answeride,  I  am  nygh.  And  he  seide  to 
hym,  Strecche  thow  not  thin  bond  out  vpon  the  child,  and  do 
not  eny  thing  to  hym  ;  now  I  haue  knowun  that  thow  dredist 
God,  and  thow  hast  not  sparid  to  thin  one  goten  son  for  me. 

And  the  aungel  of  the  Lord  clepide 

Abraham  eftsouys  fro  heuene,  seiynge,  Bi  my  sylf  I  swore, 
seith  the  Lord,  for  thow  hast  do  this  thing,  and  thow  hast 
not  sparid  to  thin  oon  gotun  sone  for  me,  I  shal  blis  to  thee, 
and  I  shal  multiply  thi  seed  as  sterris  of  heuene,  and  as  grauel 
that  is  in  the  brenk  of  the  see  ;  thy  seed  shal  weeld  the  gatis 
of  his  enemyes;  and  al  folk  of  the  erthe  shal  be  blessid  in  thi 
seed,  for  thow  hast  obeishid  to  my  vois.  And  Abraham 
turnyde  agen  to  his  children,  and  gede  to  Bersabee  togider, 
and  he  dwellide  there. 

Compare  the  following,  whicli  is  also  a  specimen  of  the  ear- 
lier version  of  Hereford,  with  the  translations  of  the  same  by 
Schorham  and  Hampole,  inserted  above.^  The  numbering  of 
the  Psalms,  in  the  Wycliffe  versions,  follows  the  Latin  Yulgate, 

'  See  pages  48,  49,  above. 


70  THE    WYCLIEFITE   VERSIONS.  [CHAP.  II. 

which,  with  the  Septuagint,  differs  from  the  Hebrew  Bible. 
Consequently,  Number  XXII.  here  corresponds  with  Number 
XXIII.  of  our  present  English  Bible,  which,  in  its  numbering, 
follows  the  Hebrew:  ^ 

Ps.  XXII.  1-6.  The  Lord  gouerneth  me,  and  no  thing  to  me  shal 
lacke ;  in  the  place  of  leswe  where  he  me  ful  sette.  Ouer 
watir  of  fulfilling  he  nurshide  me ;  my  soule  he  conuertide. 
He  broghte  doun  me  vpon  the  sties  of  rightwisnesse  ;  for  his 
name.  For  whi  and  if  I  shal  go  in  the  myddel  of  the  shadewe 
of  deth ;  1  shal  not  dreden  euelis,  for  thou  art  with  me.  Thy 
gerde  and  thy  staf ;  tho  han  confortid  me.  Thou  hast  maad 
redi  in  thi  sighte  a  bord ;  agen  hem  that  trublyn  me.  Thou 
hast  myche  fattid  in  oile  myn  hed ;  and  my  chalis  makende 
ful  drunken,  how  right  cler  it  is.  And  thi  mercy  shal  vnder- 
folewe  me ;  alle  the  dayis  of  my  lif.  And  that  I  dwelle  in 
the  hous  of  the  Lord  ;  in  to  the  lengthe  of  dayis. 

The  later  version,  by  John  Purvey,  is  in  part  a  revision, 
and  in  part  a  new  translation.  The  date  of  the  work  is  vari- 
ously estimated,  some  ascribing  it  to  the  year  1388,  others 
putting  it  as  late  as  1396.  The  former  is  probably  nearer  the 
correct  date.^  In  the  New  Testament,  and  that  portion  of  the 
Old  Testament  translated  by  Wycliffe,  few  changes  compara- 
tively were  made;  but  in  that  part  of  the  Old  Testament 
attributed  to  Hereford  the  changes  are  more  marked.     Before 

^  The  Septuagint  and  Vulgate  join  the  IX.  and  X.  Psalms,  thereby 
making  the  X.  to  correspond  with  the  XI.  of  the  Hebrew  Bible  ;  and  so 
on  to  the  CXIV.  of  the  Hebrew,  where  the  Septuagint  and  the  Vulgate 
unite  two  Psalms  into  one,  that  is,  the  CXIV.  and  CXV.  of  the  Hebrew, 
so  that  in  the  Septuagint  and  Vulgate  the  CXIV.  corresponds  with  the 
CXVI.  of  the  Hebrew  Bible.  But  as  the  Septuagint  and  Vulgate  end  the 
CXIV.  Psalm  with  the  ninth  verse,  and  number  the  remaining  portion 
as  the  CXV.  Psalm,  in  numbering  they  are  only  one  behind  the  Hebrew 
Bible  till  they  come  to  the  CXLVII,,  which  they  divide  at  the  twelfth 
verse,  thereby  making  the  CXLVIiI.  Psalm  to  correspond  as  to  number 
in  each  of  the  three  versions.  So  also  in  Wycliffe's  version,  and  that  of 
our  Authorized  version  ;  the  former  of  which  follows  the  Vulgate,  and 
the  latter  the  Hebrew  numbering. 

•^  Forshall  and  Madden's  WycUffite  Versions,  Preface,  pp.  xxiii,,  xxiv. 


1388.]  JOHJ^   PURVEY,   "WYCLIFFE'S    GLOSSER."  71 

entering  upon  the  work  of  reyision,  Purvey  states  that  he 
made  a  new  Latin  text  by  first  gathering  "  manie  elde  biblis 
...  .to  make  oo  (one)  Latyn  bible  sumdel  trewe."^  He  then 
compared  it  with  the  glosses  of  learned  commentators,  and 
'•  speciali  Lire  on  the  elde  testament,  that  helpide  ful  myche 
in  this  werk;  the  thridde  tyme  to  counseile  with  elde  grama- 
riens,  and  elde  dyuynis  of  harde  wordis,  and  harde  sentencis. 

The  iiij  tyme  to  translate  as  cleerli  as  he  coude  to  the 

sentence,  and  to  haue  manie  gode  felawis  and  kunnynge  at  the 
correcting  of  the  translacioun."^  From  this  we  learn  that  he 
had  fellow-helpers,  and  that  he  sought  to  make  thorough  work. 
John  Purvey  was  a  leader  in  the  Lollard  party  after  the  death 
of  Wycliffe.  He  was  learned  and  eloquent,  and  was  an  able 
defender  of  the  Wyclitfite  doctrines.  Knyghton  describes 
him  as  being  intimately  associated  with  Wycliffe,  and  a  boarder 
in  his  house.^  Falling  into  the  hands  of  Archbishop  Arundel, 
he  was  imprisoned  and  forced  to  abjure,  after  which  he  was 
|)romoted  by  that  wily  bishop.  But  it  was  all  in  vain,  for 
Purvey  coming  again  to  his  right  mind  relapsed  into  his  former 
opinions,  and  was  again  deprived  of  his  liberty,  and  probably 
died  in  prison.  Thomas  AValden,  though  an  enemy  of  the 
Lollards,  graphically  describes  John  Purvey  as  "the  Library 
of  the  Lollards  and  Wiclif's  Glosser,  an  eloquent  Divine,  and 
famous  for  his  Skill  in  the  Law."^ 

The  question  settled  that  John  Purvey  is  the  author  of  the 
General  prologue  of  the  Wycliffite  versions ;  the  fact  is  thereby 
established  that  he  is  the  author  of  the  later  version.^  But 
so  soon  was  this  revision  undertaken  after  the  first  was  set 
forth ;  and  as  it  w^as  done  by  one  who  was  familiarly  styled, 
"  Wycliffe's  Glosser ; "  by  one  who  was  a  boarder  in  his  house ; 
by  these  and  other  facts  put  together,  we  are  constrained  to 

^  Forshall  and  Madden's  Oeneral  Prologue,  p.  57. 

2  lUd,  p.  57. 

3  Lewis'  History  of  English  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  34. 

4  lUd,  p.  35. 

^  See  the  several  steps  bv  which  this  conclusion  is  reached  in  the 
Preface  to  the  Wycliffite  Versions,  p.  25.     Forshall  and  Madden's  ed.,  1850. 


72  THE   WTCLIFFITE   YERSIOi^S.  [CHAP.  II. 

believe  that  in  its  origin  at  least,  this  later  version  was  largely 
due  to  John  Wycliffe.  Though  it  is  true,  that  he  could  not 
have  witnessed  much  of  its  progress,  as  he  died  in  1384.  The 
following  is  inserted  for  the  sake  of  comparison,  from  the 
later  version,  though  it  but  imperfectly  illustrates  the  im- 
provements made  by  Purvey. 

Gen.  XXII.  1-19.  And  after  tLat  these  tliingis  weren  don,  God 
assaiede  Abraham,  and  seide  to  liym,  Abraham !  Abraham  ! 
He  answerde,  Y  am  present.  God  seide  to  him,  Take  thi 
"^sone  oon  gendrid,  whom  thou  louest,  Ysaac  ;  and  go  into  the 
lond  of  visioun,  and  offre  thou  hym  there  in  to  brent  sacri- 
fice, on  oon  of  the  hillis  whiche  Y  schal  schewe  to  thee. 
Therfor  Abraham  roos  by  night,  and  sadlide  his  asse,  and 
ledde  with  hym  twey  yonge  men,  and  Ysaac  his  sone  ;  and 
whanne  he  hadde  hewe  trees  in  to  brent  sacrifice,  he  gede  to 
the  place  which  God  hadde  comaundid  to  him,  Forsothe  in 
the  thridde  dai  he  reiside  hise  iyen,  and  seiy  a  place  afer  ; 
and  he  seide  to  his3  children.  Abide  ye  here  with  the  asse,  Y 
and  the  child  schulen  go  tbidur  ;  and  after  that  we  han  wor- 
schipid,  we  schulen  turne  agen  to  you.  And  he  took  the  trees 
of  brent  sacrifice,  and  puttide  on  Ysaac  his  sone  :  forsothe  he 
bar  fier,  and  swerd  in  hise  hondis.  And  whanne  thei  tweyne 
geden  togidere,  Isaac  seide  to  his  fadir,  My  fadir  !  And  he 
answerde.  What  wolt  thou  sone  ?  He  seide,  Lo  !  fier  and 
trees,  where  is  the  beeste  of  brent  sacrifice  ?  Abraham  seide, 
My  sone,  God  schal  puruey  to  hym  the  beeste  of  brent  sacri- 
fice. Therfore  thei  geden  togidere,  and  camen  to  the  place 
which  God  hadde  schewid  to  hym,  in  which  place  Abraham 
bildide  an  auter,  and  dresside  trees  aboue  ;  and  whanne  he 
hadde  bounde  togidere  Ysaac,  his  sone,  he  puttide  Y^saac  in 
the  auter,  on  the  heep  of  trees.  And  he  helde  forth  his  hond, 
and  took  the  swerd  to  sacrifice  his  sone.  And  lo  !  an  aungel 
of  the  Lord  criede  fro  heuene,  and  seide,  Abraham !  Abra- 
ham !  Which  answerde,  I  am  present.  And  the  aungel 
seide  to  hjon,  Holde  thou  not  forth  thin  honde  on  the  child, 
nether  do  thou  ony  thing  to  him  ;  now  Y  haue  knowe  that 
thou  dredist  God,  and  sparidist  not  thin  oon  gendrid  sone  for 

me Forsothe  the  aungel  of 

the  Lorde  clepide  Abraham  the  secounde  tyme  for  heuene, 
and  seide,  The  Lord  seith,  Y  haue  swore  bi  my  silf,  for  thou 
hast  do  this  thing,  and  hast  not  sparid  thin  oon  gendrid  for 


1850.]  FOESHALL   AI^D   MADDEX'S   EDITION".  73 

me,  Y  schal  blesse  thee,  and  Y  sclial  multiplie  thi  seed  as 
the  sterris  of  heuene,  and  as  grauel  which  is  in  the  brynk  of 
the  see  ;  thi  seed  shal  gete  the  gatis  of  hise  enemyes  ;  and 
alle  the  folkis  of  erthe  schulen  be  blessid  in  thi  seed,  for 
thou  obeiedist  to  my  vois.  Abraham  turnede  agen  to  hise 
children,  and  thei  geden  to  Bersabee  togidere,  and  he  dwellide 
there. 

Forshall  and  Madden's  noble  yolumes  ^  from  which  the 
above  was  taken,  render  accessible  a  mine  of  wealth  hereto- 
fore closed  except  to  a  favored  fcAV.  A  mine  rich  in  speci- 
mens not  only  of  the  earliest  English  Scripture  versions,  but 
of  the  English  language  of  the  fourteenth  century.  This 
edition  was  published  in  1850,  and  furnished  for  the  first  time 
the  Wycliffite  versions  of  the  whole  Bible  in  print.  The 
later  version  of  the  New  Testament  was  published  by  J. 
Lewis  in  1731  ;  which  was  reprinted  by  H.  H.  Baber  in  1810. 
Again  this  later  version  was  published  by  the  Messrs.  Bagster 
in  the  English  Hexapla,  1811,  from  a  manuscript  now  in  the 
collection  of  the  earl  of  Ashburnham.  The  earlier  version 
was  not  printed  till  1848,  when  it  was  published  by  Mr.  Lea 
Wilson.  The  Song  of  Solomon  was  the  only  portion  cf  the 
Old  Testament  of  the  Wycliffite  versions  published  previous 
to  1850.  This  was  printed  by  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  in  his  Com- 
mentary, 1810-1825.^  The  Messrs.  Forshall  and  Madden  in 
preparing  their  edition  of  the  Wycliffite  versions,  examined, 
over  a  hundred  and  fifty  manuscripts.  In  giving  an  account 
of  their  work  they  say:  "The  texts  have  been  printed  from 
the  MSS.  with  scrupulous  exactness  ; "  that  four  copies  were 
selected  in  the  earlier  version,  and  the  text  formed  from 
these,  was  collated  with  nineteen  other  manuscripts.  For  the 
later  text  one  manuscript  was  followed,  but  it  was  compared 

1  The  Holy  Bible,  ivith  the  Apocryphal  Books  in  the  Earliest  English 
Versions,  by  John  Wycliffe  and  his  Followers.  With  the  General  Pro- 
logue ;  also  with  an  invaluable  Preface  and  Glossary,  4  vols.  4to. 
Edited  by  Rev,  Josiali  Forshall,  and  Sir  Frederic  Madden.  Oxford, 
1850. 

•^  Ibid,  I.,  Preface,  p.  1,  note. 
4 


74  THE   WYCLIFFITE   VERSI0:N^S.  [CHAP.  II. 

with  ''no  less  than  thirty-four  other  copies." ^  The  majority 
of  the  manuscripts  examined  by  these  editors  were  transcribed 
about  the  year  1420  ;  while  some  date  as  early  as  1390. 

From  the  large  number  of  the  Wycliffite  MSS.  still  pre- 
served in  the  public  and  private  libraries  of  Great  Britain,  it 
is  evident  that  the  later  manuscripts  soon  displaced  the  earher 
ones.  It  is  likewise  evident  that  this  Manuscript  English 
Bible  of  Wycliffe  enjoyed  a  wide  circulation,  notwithstanding 
the  fiery  persecution  waged  against  its  friends.  A  dark  page 
in  the  history  of  these  times  was  recorded  by  Foxe  when  he 
published  extracts  from  the  Bishop's  Kegisters,  which  were 
filled  with  the  names  of  the  accused,  with  an  account  of  the 
cruel  penalties  inflicted  upon  them.  Margery  Backster  was 
accused  on  the  ground  of  inviting  Joan  Clifieland,  her  maid, 
to  come  to  her  chamber  "  to  hear  her  husbande  reade  the  lawe 
of  Christ  vnto  them,  which  law  is  written  in  a  booke  that 
her  husbande  was  wont  to  reade  to  her  by  night,  and  that  her 
husbande  is  well  learned  in  the  Christian  verity."  ^  The  ac- 
cusation against  Kichard  Fletcher  reads :  "  A  most  perfect 
doctour  in  that  sect,  and  can  very  well  and  perfectly  expounde 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  hath  a  booke  of  the  new  law  in 
English."  ^  Those  thus  accused  were  forced  to  abjure  their 
opinions,  or  suffer  imprisonment  or  some  humiliating  pen- 
ance. Notwithstanding  all  this,  the  people  during  these  evil 
times,  eagerly  sought  and  read  the  Scriptures.  To  meet  this 
demand  manuscripts  were  transcribed  containing  separate 
books,  particularly  those  of  the  New  Testament.  "These, 
because  writing  was  dear  and  expensive,"  says  Lewis,  "and 
copies  therefore  of  the  whole  New  Testament  not  easy  to  be 
purchased  by  the  generality  of  Dr.  Wiclif's  followers,  were 
often  written  in  small  Volumes.    One  of  these  little  books  in 

1  Ibid,  I.,  p.  34. 

2  In  1429,  Nicholas  Belward  was  accused  for  possessing  a  New  Tes- 
tament which  he  bought  in  London  for  4  marks  and  xl.  pence ;  equal 
to  £2  16s.  8d. ,  or  about  fourteen  dollars  in  American  money.  Compare 
Foxe's  Acts  and  Hon.,  p.  788,  folio  edition,  1596. 

3  Hid,  p.  788. 


1400.]       AKTI^UATED   FOKMS   AIS^D   OBSOLETE  WORDS.  75 

24*^  I  have;  it  contains  St.  John's  Gospel,  the  Epistles  of  St. 
James,  St.  Peter,  St.  John,  St.  Jucle,  and  the  Apocalyps."  ^ 
By  reference  to  the  Bishop's  Registers  it  will  appear  that 
these  little  books  were  numerous,  as  they  are  often  specified 
as  being  found  upon  the  persons  of  those  accused.  Some- 
times the  Gospels  are  spoken  of  either  separately,  or  together; 
or  it  is  the  book  of  Acts,  or  the  Epistle  of  James,  or  the 
Apocalypse  that  is  specified.  It  appears  also  from  these 
Registers,  that  many  of  those  who  possessed  these  little 
volumes  were  either  servants  or  tradesmen.  And  it  is  not  an 
unfair  inference  to  suppose  that  there  were  those  who  were 
both  able  and  willing  to  bear  the  expense  of  copying  the 
manuscripts  for  distribution  among  the  people. 

In  these  WycliflBte  versions,  which  are  now  five  hundred 
years  old,  there  are,  as  we  might  expect,  antiquated  forms  of 
speech,  peculiarities  in  spelling,  and  obsolete  words,  which 
unite  in  making  the  printed  page  somewhat  obscure.  And 
yet  it  is  quite  noticeable  that  when  the  spelling  is  modernized, 
so  simple  is  the  style  and  Biblical  the  phraseology,  that  the 
text  is  easily  read  and  understood,  though  a  certain  quaint- 
ness  remains.  The  following  list  will  illustrate  how  words 
most  familiar  become  strange  through  their  orthography,  and 
consequently  obscure  the  text:  Asaught,  assault ;  eeris,  ears  ; 
earnys,  earnest;  felough,  follow;  fend,  fiend;  gestis,  gue^t^-, 
hole,  whole ;  hoo,  who ;  iche,  each ;  iye,  eye ;  kilden,  killed ; 
ligyng,  lying;  maad,  made ;  meest,  most;  nogt,  nought ;  not- 
ther,  neither  ;  oo,  one;  cost,  host;  patvme,  palm  ;  pite,  piety; 
j9n*e,  pray;  schoon,  shnn ;  thennis,  thence ;  ly things,  tidings; 
unpesiUe,  unpeaceable;  waast,  waste;  tvolun,  will;  ynough, 
enough. 

The  above  were  selected  from  the  glossary  attached  to  Mr. 
Saber's  edition  of  "  Wychffe's  New  Testament,"  printed  in 
1810.  A  glance  at  this  glossary  shows  also  a  large  number  of 
words,  at  that  time  considered  obsolete  or  strange,  which  are 

1  History  of  Translations  of  Eng.  Bible,  p.  39.    1739. 


76  THE   WYCLIFFITE   VEKSIOi^S.  [CHAP.  11. 

now  familiar ;  which  argues  incidentally,  that  we  are  draw- 
ing nearer  in  know^ledge  and  use  of  language,  to  the  age  of 
Wycliffe  and  Chaucer.  There  are,  how^ever,  in  the  Wycliffite 
versions  many  obsolete  w^ords,  which  divide  themselves  into 
two  classes ;  those  that  have  changed  their  meaning,  but  not 
their  form,  and  those  that  have  changed  both  form  and  mean- 
ing. In  the  first  class  we  have  such  words  as  catel,  substance 
or  goods;  castel,  town  or  village;  cofyns,  baskets;  deyarte, 
divide;  lecliis,  physicians  ;  o;??/mo^/7^,  rumor ;  sad,  firm,  and 
sadnesse,  firmness  or  steadfastness ;  oppresse,  stop ;  clarified, 
glorified;  tent,  attention,  heed;  ^ree,  wood;  Z>i7a^e,  deliver; 
gahhe,  lie ;  all  of  which  may  be  found  below  in  their  several 
connections.^ 

Matt.  IX.  35.  And  Jhesus  compaside  aboute  alle  citees  and  castels. 
X.  35.  Sothely  Y  cam  to  departe  a  man  ageins  his  fadir. 
XIV.  20,     .     .     .     twelue  cofyns  ful. 
XXIV.     9.  Thenne  thei  schulen  hitake  you  ""in  to  tribulacioun  and 
thei  scliulen  slee  you. 
Mark  XIII.     7.  Sotlili  whanne  ye  schulen  heere  batels  and  opyniouns  of 
bateils,  drede  ye  not. 
Luke  VI.  48.     .     .     .     for  it  was  foundid  on  a  sad  stoon. 

VIII.  43.     .     .     .     which  hadde  spendid  al  hir  catel  in  to  lechis, 
nether  myghte  be  curid  of  ony. 
XI.  53.     .     .     .     and  oppresse  his  mouth  "^of  many  thingis. 
John  XV.     8.  In  this  thing  my  fadir  is  clarified. 

Gal.  I.  20.     .     .     bifore  God  for  I  lye  not,  ^or  gnbhe  not. 

I.  Tim.  IV.  16.  Tak  tent  to  thi  silf  and  doctryn. 

II.  Tim.  II.  20.  But  in  a  greet  hous  ben  not  oneli  vessels  of  gold  and  of 

siluer,  but  also  of  tree  and  of  erthe.^ 
II.  Pet.  III.  17.     .     .     .     bi  errour  of  vnwijse  men,  falle  awey  fro  youre 
owne  sadnesse. 

In  the  second  class,  which  is  made  up  of  words  obsolete 
both  in  form  and  meaning,  we  have  such  examples  as  aisel, 
vinegar;  arettide,rQckonQ^;  ane7itis,  with.',  cJiatucers,  shoes; 
clepe,  call ;  contakes,  reproaches ;  dyteris,  writers ;  eft-soone, 

'  These  examples  are  from  the  Earlier  version,  See  Forshall  and 
Madden's  ed.  in  loco. 

^  This  from  the  Later  version.    Ibid,  in  loco. 


1400.]    IKFLUEXCE   UPON   SUBSEQUENT  TRANSLATIONS.  77 

again;  egre,  sour  or  sharp;  faage,  flatter;  grees,  steps  or 
stairs ;  lieriynge,  praising ;  herbore,  lodging ;  liestis,  commands, 
though  tlie  word  lives  in  leliest ;  liyne,  laborer ;  hitte,  cut ; 
hnytcliis,  bundles;  lepis,  baskets;  maivmetis,  idols;  querne, 
mill ;  rewme,  kingdom ;  rochet,  cloak ;  scot,  payment,  though 
it  lives  in  scot-free  ;  sotlieli,  truly ;  thilke,  that ;  thral,  servant 
or  slave,  though  the  word  lives  in  thralldom  ;  ived.  a  pledge, 
though  it  lives  in  wedding;  ivonne,  custom;  this  change, 
however,  is  only  in  form,  as  it  is  the  same  as  wont ;  woot, 
know. 

While  the  Wycliffite  versions  were  translated  from  the  Latin 
Vulgate,  and  in  many  instances  may  be  obscure,  yet  not  a  few 
passages  might  be  cited  to  show  the  possible  influence  of  these 
versions  upon  subsequent  translations.  Passages  also  are  not 
wanting  which  show  a  superiority  in  rendering  over  more  re- 
cent translations.  Something  of  this  superiority  and  influence 
will  appear  in  the  following  passages  from  Forshall  and  Mad- 
den's  Wycliffite  versions: 

Matt.  VII.  14,  How  streit  is  the  gate  and  narewe  the  weye,  taat  leditli 
to  lijf,  and  Hhere  ben  fewe  that  fjnden  it.^  This 
reading  is  followed  by  Tyndale  and  the  A.  V. 
XVI,  23.  And  Petre  took  hym,  and  bigan  to  blame  him,  and 
seide,  Fer  be  it  fro  thee.  Lord  ;  this  thing  schal  not 
be  to  thee,  2  The  Genevan  version  reads  :  Master, 
looke  to  thy  self ;  and  in  Tyndale's  version  the  read- 
ing is :  Master,  faver  thy  selfe.  The  A.  V.  reads 
after  Wycliffe  •  Be  it  farre  from  thee  Lord, 
John  III.  3.  .  .  .  Treuli,  treuli,  I  seye  to  thee,  no  hut  a  man 
schal  be  born  agen,  he  may  not  se  the  kyngdom 
of  God.2  Tyndale  reads :  except  a  man  be  boren  a 
newe ;  while  the  Genevan  version  has  :  begotten 
againe.  The  A.  V.  follows  Wycliffe.  Though  pos- 
sibly Tyndale  furnishes  the  preferable  reading. 
IV.  23.  But  the  our  cometh,  and  now  it  is,  whanne  trewe 
worschiperis  schulen  worschipe  the  fader  in  spirit 
and  treuthe  ;  forwhi  and  thefadir  sekith  suche,  that 

*  Earlier  version,  ^  Later  version,  ^  Earlier  version. 


78  THE  WTCLIFFITE  VERSIOiJ^S  [CHAP.  II. 

John  IV,  33.  schulen  worsclupe  Mm.'  This  is  followed  by  the 
A,  V.  But  Tyndale  has :  requyreth  such ;  and  is 
followed  by  the  Genevan  version. 
Rom.  VIII.  15.  .  .  .  but  ye  han  taken  the  spirit  of  adopcioun 
of  sori,es?  This  is  followed  by  Tyndale,  the  Ge- 
nevan version,  and  the  A.  V.  But  in  common  with 
Wycliflfe,  they  are  all  indebted  to  the  Vulgate. 
XII.  1.  .  .  .  that  ye  gyue  youre  bodies  a  i^?^2/n^e  «acn- 
fice.^  This  is  followed  by  the  A.  V.  But  Tyndale 
renders:  aquicke  sacrifice;  which  is  adopted  by 
the  Genevan  version. 

I,  Cor.  II.    10 the  depe  thingis  of  God^    Tyndale 

translates  :  the  hottome  of  God's  secretes.  Wycliife's 
rendering  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 
X.  IQ.TJiecuppeofUessynge^hsichichiDehlessen.  This  is 
followed  by  Tyndale,  also  by  the  Genevan  and 
the  Authorized  versions. 
n.  Cor.  VI.  14.  .  .  .  or  what/^^6»zc«c7iip  of  lig-httoderknessis? 
This  rendering  is  adopted  by  the  A.  V.  Tyndale 
has:  company ;  and  is  followed  by  the  Genevan 
version.  The  Vulgate  has :  societas,  showing  that 
in  this  instance  Wycliffe  was  not  indebted  to  the 
Vulgate. 
VIII.  1.  But,  britheren,  we  maken  knowun  to  you  the  grace  of 
God.  This  reading  is  preferable  to  that  of  Tyndale, 
who  translates  :  1  do  you  to  icit  brethren  ;  and  is 
followed  by  the  Genevan  and  Authorized  versions. 
In  the  time  of  Tyndale  and  even  when  our  present 
translation  was  made,  the  word  do  was  used  in 
the  sense  of  make,  and  to  wit  in  the  sense  of  to 
knoio  ;  hence  the  phrase  at  the  time  was  intelligi- 
ble though  now  obsolete. 

James  I.  5 and  xpbraydith  not.  This  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  Authorized  version.  Tyndale  trans- 
lates ;  and  casteth  no  man  in  the  teth  ;  which  is 
followed  by  the  Genevan  version. 

The  above  passages  and  others  that  might  be  added,  look 

'  Earlier  'cerslon. 
2  Earlier  and  Later  icersions. 
2  Later 'cersion. 

"*  This  with   the  remaining  examples,  belongs  in  common  to  both 
versions. 


1514.]         LITERARY   IKFLUEI^fCE   OF  BIBLE  YERSIOIJ^S.  79 

very  much  as  though  there  was  an  intimate  relation  between 
the  Wychffite  versions  and  subsequent  translations  of  the  New 
Testament.  But  as  this  is  questionable  the  matter  will  come 
up  for  consideration  in  another  connection.  ^ 

There  is  an  important  relation  existing  between  Ver- 
nacular versions  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  languages  into 
which  they  are  translated.  So  marked  is  this  influence  where 
such  translation  is  made,  that  it  constitutes  an  epoch  in  the 
literary  and  in  the  religious  history  of  a  people.  "  The  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible  into  Latin,"  says  Schlegel,  "created  an 
epoch  altogether  new  in  that  language,  constituting  a  late 
and,  in  some  instances,  a  rich  after-crop  of  Latin  literature. 

On  the  extinction  of  the  old  literature there  was  an 

almost  universal  literary  dearth,  until  the  period  when  Chris- 
tian writers  made  their  appearance,  in  the  fourth  and  fifth 
centuries. ''2 

What  is  true  of  the  Latin  is  likewise  true  of  the  German 
language.  Luther's  translation  of  the  Bible  lies  at  the  founda- 
tion of  German  literature  as  well  as  the  Reformation  of  the 
sixteenth  century.  Schlegel  speaks  with  authority  when  he 
says:  "It  is  remarkable  that  no  other  modern  tongue  has 
adopted  so  many  Biblical  terms  and  phrases,  and  introduced 
them  into  common  language.  My  own  opinion  quite  coin- 
cides with  that  of  the  critics  who  hold  this  circumstance  to 
be  most  felicitous,  to  which  I  think  I  am  justified  in  ascribing 
some  portion  of  that  continuous  intellectual  energy,  life  and 
simplicity,  which  preeminently  characterize  the  diction  of  our 
most  distinguished  German  writers."  ^ 

Now  what  Latin  and  German  versions  did  for  their  respec- 
tive languages,  English  versions  of  the  Bible  have  done  for 
the  Enghsh  tongue.    It  was  a  bold  stroke  on  the  part  of 

'  See  on  pages  136,  127,  below. 

2  History  of  Literature,  p.  142.     Bolm's  edition.     London,  1873. 

3  lUd,  p.  339. 


80  THE   WYCLIFFITE   VERSIONS.  [CHAP.   II. 

Wycliffe  to  set  forth  the  Scriptures  in  the  language  of  the 
people,  but  the  results  far  exceeded  his  fondest  expectations. 
In  all  simplicity  he  thought  to  give  the  word  of  God  to  his 
own  age,  but  in  fact  he  kid  the  foundation  for  the  Eeforma- 
tion  in  England,  and  for  the  permanence  and  excellence 
of  the  EngUsh  language.  To  understand  the  influence  of  the 
AVycliffite  manuscript  yersions  upon  the  religion  of  those 
times,  as  well  as  years  afterwards,  we  have  but  to  trace  the 
history  of  the  Lollards  from  the  age  of  Wychffe  to  that  of 
Tyndale.  For  in  this  history  of  almost  a  century  and  a  half, 
we  shall  find  that  the  religious  life  of  the  persecuted  Lollards 
was  based  upon  these  Wycliffite  versions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Even  in  the  closing  years  of  this  period,  in  the  reign  of  Henry 
Vin.,  it  was  adjudged  a  crime  to  read  or  possess  the  Scriptures 
in  the  English  tongue.  One  of  the  charges  against  Eichard 
Hunn,  who  suffered  martyrdom  in  1514,  was  "the  kepyng 
diners  Englishe  bookes,  prohibited  and  dampned  by  the  law ; 
as  the  Apocalips  in  Englishe,  Epistles  and  Gospels  in 
Englishe,  Wickleffe's  dampnable  workes,  and  other  bookes 
conteyning  infinite  errours,  in  the  whiche  hee  hath  bene  long 
tyme  accustomed  to  read,  teach,  and  study  dayly."  ^  So  in 
the  case  of  James  Brewster,  who  was  burned  at  the  stake  in 
1511.  One  of  the  items  against  him  was  the  "  hauing  a  certaine 
litle  booke  of  Scripture  in  Englishe  of  an  old  writyng  almost 
worne  for  age,  whose  name  is  not  there  expressed."  ^  Like- 
wise William  Swetyng,  who  suffered  martyrdom  with  Brewster, 
was  charged  with  "having  much  conference  with  one  Wil- 
liam Man  of  Boxstede,  in  a  booke,  which  was  called 
Mathewe."  ^  These  Wycliffite  versions  are  the  visible  links 
which  connect  the  Reformation  of  the  sixteenth  with  that  of 
the  fourteenth  century,  "  Wickliffe  is  the  greatest  English 
reformer,"  says  D'Aubigne,  ^'  he  was  in  truth  the  first  re- 
former of  Christendom,  and  to  him,  under  God,  Britain  is 
indebted  for  the  honor  of  being  the  foremost  in  the  attack 

^  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  931,  1596. 
2  Ibid,  p.  944.  3  jftj^,  p.  944. 


1365.]    EEVIYAL  OF  THE  TEUTONIC  ELEMENT  IN  SPEECH.        81 

upon  the  theocratic  system  of  Gregory  YII.  The  work  of  the 
Waldenses,  excellent  as  it  was,  cannot  be  compared  to  his. 
If  Luther  and  Calvin  are  the  fathers  of  the  Reformation, 
Wickliffe  is  its  grandfather."  ^  Yea,  so  long  as  Protestantism 
means,  separation  between  Church  and  State,  hatred  of 
spiritual  hierarchies,  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  heart, 
and  the  love  of  his  word  in  the  language  of  the  people,  the 
name  of  John  Wycliffe  will  stand  the  first  among  its  founders, 
and  the  chief  among  its  supporters. 

If  there  was  in  the  time  of  Wycliffe  a  revival  of  the  Teu- 
tonic in  opposition  to  the  Latin  in  religion,  so  there  was  in 
language.  And  if  the  influence  of  the  former  reached  for- 
w^ard  into  the  centuries,  even  into  the  sixteenth  century,  so 
likewise  did  the  influence  of  the  latter.  And  in  both  cases 
the  influences  were  kept  alive  and  extended  by  means  of 
these  old,  brown,  and  much  used  manuscripts  of  the  Wyc- 
liffite  versions.  True,  Wycliffe  wrote  much  in  Latin.  It  was 
the  learned  language  of  his  times,  and  he  used  it  in  addressing 
the  learned.  But  in  addressing  the  people,  whether  in  writ- 
ing or  speaking  or  in  translating  the  Bible,  he  used  the 
language  of  the  people.  The  reign  of  Edward  III.  was  a 
transition  period,  to  which  may  be  traced  a  new  beginning 
of  intellectual  life  and  activity.  It  was  this  Edward  who 
enacted,  about  the  year  1362,  that  the  English  language  should 
be  restored  to  the  courts,  that  is,  "•  that  all  pleas  ....  in  any 

courts  whatsoever,    shall  be  pleaded,  showed,  defended, 

answered,  debated,  and  judged,  in  the  English  tongue."  The 
reason  for  this  action  was  assigned  in  the  preamble  that,  "  the 
French  tongue  was  too  much  unknown."  ^  This  was  a  grand 
step  in  advance,  favoring  the  people's  rights,  for  as  yet  the 
French  was  the  polite  language,  but  not  understood  by  the 
mass  of  the  people.     Trevisa,  who  wrote  in  1385,  records  that 

^  History  of  the  Reformation  of  the  Sixteenth  Century,  V. ,  104.  Am. 
Tr.  Soc.  edition. 

2  Tlie  original  statute  was  in  old  French.  See  History  English  Lan- 
giage  ;  Appendix,  p.  cxxxiv.;  Johnson  and  Todd's  English  Dictionary,  I. 
London,  1818. 


82  THE   WTCLIFPITE  VERSION'S.  [CHAP.  II. 

in  his  day :  "  in  alle  the  gramer  scoles  of  Englond  cliildren 
leveth  Frensch  and  construeth  and  lerneth  an  Englisch,  and 
haveth  therby  avauntage  in  oon  side  and  desavauntage  in 
another."  ^  The  advantage,  according  to  Trevisa,  was  that 
they  learned  their  lessons  more  easily ;  and  the  disadvantage 
was  that  they  acquired  no  French.  He  further  adds:  "also 
gentel  men  haveth  now  mych  ylefte  for  to  teche  her  (their) 
children  Frensch."  ^  The  name  of  John  Cornwaile,  "  a 
maistre  of  grammer,"  who  introduced  this  innovation,  de- 
serves to  be  held  in  grateful  remembrance  by  all  lovers  of  the 
English  tongue.  Sir  John  Maundeville,  1356,  wrote  his 
travels  in  Latin.  But  afterwards  he  translated  them  into 
EngHsh,  to  the  end,  as  he  says  in  his  prologue,  "  that  every 
man  of  my  nation  may  understand  it ;  and  that  lords  and 
knights  and  other  noble  and  worthy  men  that  know  Latin 
but  little,  and  have  been  beyond  the  sea,  may  know  and  un- 
derstand, if  I  err  from  defect  of  memory,  and  may  redress  it 
and  amend  it."  ^ 

The  Teutonic  leaven  has  been  at  work,  though  we  may  not 
be  able  to  trace  it,  so  gradual  has  been  the  intellectual  im- 
provement of  the  people.  Langland,  the  author  of  Piers' 
Ploughman's  Vision  and  Creed,  which  were  written  about  the 
year  1365,  was  not  a  "precursor  of  Wyclifife,"  though  in  spirit 
and  feeUng  he  was  a  reformer.  In  his  poem,  which  is  highly 
allegorical,  and  sometimes  very  plain  and  practical,  he  mourns 
the  abuses  of  the  Church,  rebukes  the  religious  orders,  and 
ridicules  the  palpable  weaknesses  of  the  friars.  The  fat  fiiar 
he  describes  as — ^ 

A  greet  chorl  and  a  grym,  growen  as  a  tonne, 
With  a  face  so  fat,  as  a  ful  bleddere, 
Blowen  bretful  of  breth,  and  a  bagge  honged. 

^  Tyrvvbitt's  Essay  on  the  Language  and  Versification  of  Chaucer. 
Chaucer's  Works,  Preface,  p.  17.     Oxford,  1798. 

2  lUd,  p.  17. 

3  Sir  John  Maundeville's  Travels,  p.  129,  Bohn's  ed.     London,  1848. 

4  Warton's  History  of  English  Poetry,  I.,  305.     London,  1714. 


1375.]  CHARACTER   OF   WTCLIFFE.  83 

On  bothen  his  cliekes,  and  his  chyn,  with  a  chol  (jole)  lollede 

So  greet  a  gos  ey,  grovven  al  of  grece, 

That  al  wagged  his  fleish,  as  a  quick  (quag)  mire. 


"  The  people  who  could  listen  with  delight  to  such  strains 
were  far  advanced,"  says  Milman,  "  towards  a  revolt  from  Latin 
Christianity."^  Langland  adopted  the  alliterative  form  of 
Saxon  poetry.  His  language  is  largely  Saxon,  though  inter- 
spersed mth  Norman  words,  some  of  which  were  already  a 
part  and  parcel  of  the  language,  while  others  "  appear  like 
strangers."  His  Latin  words  seem  to  have  heen  drawn  di- 
rectly from  the  Vulgate.^  What  is  true  of  Langland  in  respect 
to  language  is  true  also  of  Wycliffe.  They  both  wrote  for  the 
people.  Chaucer  in  his  writings  sought  to  please  the  court, 
and  yet,  to  his  enduring  fame,  preferred  "to  show  his  fanta- 
sies in  such  wordes  as  we  learneden  of  our  dames  tongues." 
And  as  a  matter  of  fact,  after  an  etymological  comparison  by 
actual  count.  Marsh  declares  that  "Chaucer's  vocabulary  is 
more  purely  Anglo-Saxon  than  that  of  Langland."  ^  Though 
Wycliffe's  language  was  no  purer  than  that  of  these  cotempo- 
rary  poets ;  and  though  he  did  no  more  than  they  to  fix  the 
language  in  its  then  Enghsh  mould,  yet  we  must  attribute  to 
him  the  greater  influence,  since,  in  addition  to  his  writings  he 
translated  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  became  the  book  of  the 
household.  A  book  most  sacredly  kept  and  rehgiously  read ; 
a  book  whose  teachings  were  treasured  u]^  in  the  hearts  of 
parents  and  taught  to  their  children.  And  all  this  not  for  a 
single  generation,  but  for  generations  even  to  the  beginning  of 
the  sixteenth  century. 

This  chapter  would  be  incomplete  without  a  few  words 
respecting  the  character  of  John  Wycliffe.  It  is  painful  to 
witness  the  low  estimate  put  upon  the  man  and  the  reformer 

^  History  of  Latin  Christianity,  VIII.,  384.     New  York,  1874. 

2  lUd,  p.  378. 

3  Lectures  on  the  English  Langvage,  p.  124.     New  York,  1860. 


84  THE   WYCLIFFITE  VEESIOXS.  [CHAP.  II. 

by  some  Church  historians.  From  several  paragraphs  of  Mil- 
ner's  Church  History,  one  is  led  to  think  that  there  is  some- 
thing dark  and  inexplicable  hanging  over  WycliSe's  character; 
yet  in  other  paragraphs  he  does  him  fall  justice.  Evidently 
Milner,  in  his  attempt  to  be  impartial,  has  gone  to  the  other 
extreme.  He  confesses  that  the  character  of  no  other  public 
man  had  given  him  so  much  trouble  in  forming  his  estimate 
as  that  of  Wycliffe.  We  are  indebted  to  the  enemies  of  Wyc- 
liffe  for  much  of  our  information  concerning  him,  and  it  may 
be  that  Mr.  Milner  suffered  their  testimony  to  bias  his  judg- 
ment. In  some  degree  the  same  is  true  of  Mosheim.  He 
failed,  however,  to  make  the  character  of  Wycliffe  a  subject  of 
careful  study.  Consequently,  he  expresses  himself,  if  not 
carelessly,  at  least  unsatisfactorily.  But  it  remained  for  Mean- 
der, the  prince  of  Church  historians,  to  do  justice  to  Wycliffe's 
character.  In  seeking,  however,  to  set  forth  the  facts  concern- 
ing Huss  and  the  Hussite  movement,  that  it  was  independent 
of  Wycliffe's  influence,  his  statements  are  very  fair,  though  not 
altogether  convincing.  The  more,  however,  the  history  of 
the  age  is  searched  into,  and  the  public  acts  of  Wycliffe  scanned, 
the  better  his  character  will  be  understood,  and  the  nobler  it 
will  appear.  This  was  doubtless  the  experience  of  D'Aubigne 
in  writing  the  history  of  the  Keformation,  and  with  an  honest 
pen  he  drew  the  character  of  John  Wycliffe.  It  is  refreshing 
likewise  to  read  Milman's  chapter  on  Wycliffe  in  his  History 
of  Latin  Christianity.  Yet  even  Milman,  with  all  his  high 
appreciation,  declares  that  as  a  reformer  Wycliffe  was  prema- 
ture. That  he  possessed  the  power  to  pull  down  but  not  to 
build  up.  True,  Wycliffe  spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  in 
breaking  down  the  barriers  and  clearing  away  political  as  well 
as  religious  rubbish ;  and  of  his  success  in  these  particulars  let 
his  enemies  bear  witness.  But  this  was  only  a  part  of  his 
work,  for  it  was  he  who  set  in  motion  a  positive  evangelistic 
movement,  which  flowed  like  a  majestic  river,  growing  deeper 
if  not  wider,  and  forming  a  grand  channel  for  the  Eeformation 
of  the  sixteenth  century. 

Intellectually  Wycliffe  stood  first  among  his  cotemporaries. 


1380.]  CHARACTER   OF   WYCLIFFE.  85 

His  superiority  was  acknowledged  by  both  Parliament  and 
University.  Even  the  pope  felt  his  power.  Of  Wycliffe's 
moral  character  there  is  but  one  opinion,  and  that  is,  that  it 
was  irreproachable.  A  member  of  a  brilliant  but  sensual 
court,  whose  chief  head  set  the  worst  possible  example  of  im- 
morality, yet  Wycliffe  was  untainted.  He  was  there  as  chaplain 
of  Edward  HL,  and  commanded  the  respect  and  reverence  of 
all.  It  would  be  gratifying  to  know  more  of  the  social  life  of 
Wycliffe.  History  never  wearies  of  placing  him  before  us  as  a 
warrior  steel-clad  and  mounted  for  battle.  We  see  him  always 
in  public,  never  in  private ;  even  in  his  own  writings  he  is 
reticent  respecting  himself.  Was  there  no  retirement  for 
him?  Was  there  never  a  smile  upon  that  sad  countenance? 
His  face  so  narrow  and  pale,  yet  beneficent ;  how  different 
from  the  round  ruddy  face  of  Luther.  In  many  respects  how 
different  from  Luther.  The  one  is  like  a  Gothic  castle,  with 
commanding  towers  and  high  walls,  without  any  signs  of  life; 
while  the  other  is  like  an  ordinary  dwelling,  with  its  interior 
every-day  life  activities  all  exposed  to  view.  We  have  no  table- 
talk  of  Wycliffe.  It  is  only  by  inference  that  we  know  that 
he  had  a  home.  Notwithstanding  this,  Wycliffe  had  his 
friends.  At  the  court  of  Edward  HI.  he  met  with  Chaucer, 
and  in  him  doubtless  found  a  genial  spirit.  Wycliffe  was 
Chaucer's  ideal  of  a  good  priest^  and  doubtless  Chaucer  had 
the  parson  of  Lutterw^orth  in  mind  when  he  wrote  :^ 

A  good  man  tlier  was  of  religioun, 

That  was  a  poure  Peksone  of  a  toun  : 

But  riclie  lie  was  of  holy  thought  and  werk. 

He  was  also  a  lerned  man,  a  clerk, 

That  Cristes  gospel  trewely  wolde  preche. 

His  parishens  devoutly  wolde  he  teche. 

Benigne  he  was— and  wonder  diligent. 

And  in  adversite  ful  patient : 


Wide  was  his  parish,  and  houses  fer  asonder, 
But  he  ne  left  nought  for  no  rain  ne  thonder, 

The  Canterbury  Tales,  I.,  20,  21,  Tyrwhitt's  ed.    Oxford,  1798. 


86  THE    WYCLIFPITE   YERSIOKS.  [CHAP.  II. 

In  sikenesse  and  in  miscliief  to  visite 

The  ferrest  in  his  parish,  moche  and  lite, 

Upon  his  fete,  and  in  his  hand  a  staf. 

This  noble  ensample  to  his  shepe  he  yaf. 

That  first  he  wrought,  and  afterward  he  taught. 


He  sette  not  his  benefice  to  hire, 

And  lette  his  shepe  acombred  in  the  mire, 

And  ran  unto  London,  unto  Seint  Poules, 

To  seken  him  a  chanterie  for  soules, 

Or  with  a  brotherhede  to  be  witbold : 

But  dwelt  at  home,  and  kepte  wel  his  fold, 

So  that  the  wolf  no  made  it  not  miscarie. 

He  was  a  shepherd,  and  no  mercenarie. 

And  though  he  holy  were,  and  vertuous. 

He  was  to  sinful  men  not  dispitous  (angry), 

Ne  of  his  speche  dangerous  (sparing),  ne  digne  (proud). 

But  in  his  teching  discrete  and  benigne. 

To  drawen  folk  to  heven,  with  fairenesse. 

By  good  ensample,  was  his  besinesse  : 


A  better  preest  I  trowe  that  nowher  non  is. 
He  waited  after  no  pompe  ne  reverence, 
Ne  maked  him  no  spiced  conscience. 
But  Cristes  lore,  and  his  apostles  twelve. 
He  taught,  but  first  he  folwed  it  himselve. 


If  Wycliffe  was  Chaucer's  ideal  of  a  good  parson,  doubtless 
Chaucer  was  Wycliffe's  ideal  of  a  good  poet.  Chaucer  sang  to 
please  the  ear  of  a  pleasure-loving  court ;  he  sang  also  to  please 
the  ear  of  a  gospel-loving  Wycliffe.  Chaucer  dealt  heavy  blows 
against  the  friars.  The  religious  influence  of  Chaucer's  poe- 
try in  the  reform  movement  of  his  time  has  been  too  little 
appreciated.  Among  his  political  friends  Wycliffe  numbered 
such  men  as  the  Duke  of  Lancaster.  But  it  was  at  his  parish 
at  Lutterworth,  where,  surrounded  by  his  parishioners  and 
by  learned  men  in  his  own  house  and  at  his  own  table,  fellow- 
laborers  with  himself  in  translating  the  Scriptures  and  preach- 
ing the  Gospel,  notable  men  who  afterwards  became  leaders 


1384.]  wycliffe's  death.  87 

in  tlie  Lollard  party  which  Wycliffe  founded,  among  these  he 
found  true  sympathy  and  a  lasting  friendship.  But  with  all 
this,  at  Lutterworth,  we  have  only  his  fervent  words  addressed 
through  his  tracts  and  sermons  to  the  public,  consequently 
nothing  of  his  private  conversations  or  feelings. 

As  we  have  no  particulars  of  Wycliffe's  private  life,  so  we 
have  scarcely  any  of  his  death.  We  are  told  that  while  ad- 
ministering the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  chapel  at  Lutterworth 
he  w^as  seized  with  paralysis,  which  "  deprived  him  at  once  of 
utterance,  if  not  of  consciousness."  ^  This  was  on  the  twenty- 
ninth  day  of  December,  1384,  and  in  two  days  afterwards 
his  devout  spirit  returned  to  God  who  gave  it.  If  we  would 
know  of  the  excessive  hatred  heaped  upon  the  head  of  Wycliffe, 
and  of  the  debt  of  gratitude  his  friends  in  every  age  ow^e  to 
his  memory,  we  have  only  to  read  the  following  account 
of  his  death,  written  by  the  hand  of  an  enemy:  "On  the 
day  of  St.  Thomas  the  martyr,  ....  December  29,  .... 
John  Wyclif,  the  organ  of  the  Devil,  the  enemy  of  the 
Church,  the  confusion  of  the  common  people,  the  idol  of, 
heretics,  the  looking-glass  of  hypocrites,  the  encourager  of 
schism,  the  sower  of  hatred,  and  the  maker  of  lies,  when  he 
designed,  as  it  is  reported,  to  belch  out  accusations  and  blas- 
phemies against  St.  Thomas  in  the  sermon  he  had  prepared 
for  that  day,  was  suddenly  struck  by  the  judgment  of   God, 

and  had  all  his  limbs  seized  with  palsy, his  tongue  was 

speechless, ....  shewing  plainly  that  the  curse  which  God  had 
thundered  forth  against  Cain  was  also  inflicted  on  him."^ 
However  great  the  dishonor  and  indignity  intended  by  his 
enemies,  these  w^ords,  from  the  standpoint  of  his  friends, 
must  ever  be  regarded,  considering  their  source,  as  a  most 
honorable  epitaph. 

'  Vaughan's  Tracti  and  Treatises  of  WycUiffe,  p.  xciii.     London,  1845. 
«  Lewis'  Life  of  Dr.  John  Wycliffe,  pp.  133, 134.    Oxford,  1820. 


CHAPTER    III. 

TTNDALE,    AND    HIS    TRANSLATION    OF    THE    NEW 
TESTAMENT.     A.  D.    1525. 

IN  the  time  of  Wycliffe,  England  held  an  enviable  position 
among  the  nations  of  Europe.  The  Teutonic  love  of  free- 
dom here  first  came  to  the  surface ;  but  it  was  stifled  so  far  as 
human  effort  could  avail,  and  then  followed  a  period  of  more 
than  a  century  of  intellectual  darkness.  In  Italy  and  Ger- 
many there  arose  with  the  art  of  printing  an  intellectual 
awakening.  The  Greek  and  Latin  languages  were  cultivated. 
Under  Pope  Nicolas  V.,  1447-1454,  the  city  of  Eome  became 
more  literary  than  religious.  "  He  seemed  determined,"  says 
Milman,  "  to  enrich  the  West  with  all  that  survived  of  Grecian 
literature."  1  Besides,  his  efforts  were  not  confined  to  the 
classics,  but  embraced  the  writings  of  the  Church  fathers. 
He  even  went  so  far  as  to  authorize  the  execution  of  a  new 
Latin  version  of  the  Bible  from  the  Hebrew  and  Greek.  Pope 
Nicolas  was  not  aware  of  the  fire  he  was  kindling,  nor  the 
distance  to  which  its  light  and  heat  would  penetrate.  He  did 
not  dream  of  the  intimate  relation  of  the  revival  of  learning 
with  Vernacular  versions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  the  Eefor- 
mation  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

Printing  was  introduced  into  England  by  AYilliam  Caxton 
about  the  year  1474,  and  its  influence  was  soon  felt.  A  Latin 
translation  of  Aristotle's  Ethics  was  among  the  first  issUes 
from  the  Caxton  press.  It  is  said  that  Cornelius  Vitelli,  an 
educated  Italian,  came  to  Oxford  in  1488,  and  not  only  taught 
in  the  University  but  became  the  instructor  of  William  Grocyn. 
However  this  may  be,  Grocyn,  though  a  reputed  Greek  scholar, 

'  History  of  Latin  Christianity,  VIII.,  123.     New  York,  1874. 


1516.]  CHARACTER   OF   SIR  THOMAS   MORE.  89 

quitted  his  lectureship  of  Divinity  and  went  to  Italy  to  per- 
fect his  knowledge  of  the  Greek  language,  and  after  remaining 
three  years  returned  aud  taught  Greek  in  Exeter  College,  Ox- 
ford. He  introduced  a  new  pronunciation,  and  so  popularized 
the  study  that  it  gave  rise  to  the  two  factions  in  the  Univer- 
sity known  as  the  Greeks  and  Trojans,  who  bore  the  most 
violent  animosities  towards  each  other.  But  the  day  has 
dawned,  and  learning  is  in  the  highest  repute.  The  first  visit 
of  Erasmus  to  England  was  in  1497.  He  praises  not  only 
Grocyn,  but  Colet,  Linacre,  and  More.  He  says  that  he  found 
in  England  "a  treasure  of  old  books,"  and  the  highest  appre- 
ciation of  learning.!  In  such  estimation  was  learning  held  at 
this  time  that  even  Henry  VIII.  sighed  for  it,  and  was  ready 
to  turn  from  the  pursuits  of  pleasure,  and  the  labors  of  diplo- 
macy, for  its  sake.  His  words  were  :  "  Ah !  how  I  should  like 
to  be  a  scholar."  Not  only  did  Henry  VIII.  sigh  for  learning, 
and  Cardinal  Woolsey  affect  it;  but  there  were  some  who 
really  possessed  it. 

As  yet,  however,  the  revival  of  learning  is  only  intellectual. 
The  single  example  of  Dr.  Thomas  Linacre,  whom  Erasmus 
praises  so  highly,  illustrates  this  fact.  He  was  president  of 
the  College  of  Physicians,  and  a  reputed  scholar.  Late  in  life 
he  changed  his  profession  to  that  of  Divinity,  yet  so  ignorant 
was  he  of  the  Scriptures,  that  after  he  was  ordained  as  a  priest 
he  took  up  the  New  Testament,  and  after  reading  the  fifth 
and  sixth  chapters  of  Matthew's  Gospel,  he  threw  down  the 
book,  exclaiming:  "Either  this  is  not  the  Gospel,  or  we  are 
not  Christians."^  Another  remarkable  example  was  that  of 
Sir  Thomas  More,  a  man  of  superior  ability  and  attainments, 
an  acknowledged  wit,  a  safe  counselor,  a  just  judge,  a  friend 
and  a  defender  of  Greek  learning,  a  Christian  man,  and  yet 
withal  an  extreme  papist,  opposing  with  all  his  might  and 
official  power  the  progress  of  the  Reformation  and  the  circular- 
tion  of  the  Vernacular  Scriptures.     The  character  of  More,  as 

^  Hallam's  Literature  of  Europe,  I.,  241.     New  York,  1874. 

*  Townley's  Illustrations  of  Biblical  Literature,  II.,  165.   liondon,  1821. 


90  TYKDALE'S   TRANSLATION"   OF   THE   N.    T.      [CHAP.  III. 

a  papist  and  a  persecutor,  is  the  more  difficult  to  understand  in 
the  Hght  of  his  great  sincerity  and  Christian  simplicity,  and 
still  more  when  we  consider  his  previous  liberal  sentiments. 
He  was  a  decided  friend  of  the  New  learning  so  long  as  it 
confined  itself  to  the  classics,  though  at  first  he  openly  de- 
fended the  New  Testament  of  Erasmus.  He  was  in  sympathy 
with  the  author  of  the  Praise  of  Folly,  and  must  have  enjoyed 
his  sarcastic  thrusts  at  the  Monastic  orders,  since  Erasmus  was 
his  guest  when  he  wrote  this  book.  Then  the  liberal  opinions 
of  More  are  distinctly  revealed  in  his  Utopia.  "In  that  short 
but  extraordinary  Book,"  says  Burnet,  "he  gave  his  Mind  full 
Scope,  and  considered  Mankind  and  Religion  with  the  Free- 
dom that  became  the  true  Philosopher.  By  many  Hints  it  is 
very  easy  to  collect,  what  his  Thoughts  were  of  Religion,  of 
the  Constitutions,  of  the  Church,  and  of  the  Clergy  at  that 
time."i  But  in  all  how  changed.  Those  who  have  attempted 
to  dehneate  the  character  of  Sir  Thomas  More  have  been  in 
doubt  whether  to  represent  him  as  "  a  foolish  wise  man,  or  a 
wise  fooHsh  man." 

But  learning  the  most  extensive  and  profound  is  not  an  end 
in  itself,  but  a  means  to  a  higher  end.  And  the  end  at  this 
time  was  reUgious  reformation.  And  it  is  the  learned  name  of 
Erasmus  which  links  this  intellectual  movement  with  the  Holy 
Scriptures  and  the  Protestant  Reformation.  This  grand  end, 
and  his  noble  contribution  to  it,  is  well  described  by  himself 
when  he  says  :  "A  spiritual  temple  must  be  raised  in  desolate 
Christendom,  the  mighty  in  the  world  will  contribute  towards 
it  their  ivory,  their  marble,  and  their  gold ;  I,  who  am  poor 
and  humble,  offer  the  foundation  stone."  This  foundation- 
stone  was  none  other  than  his  Greek  and  Latin  New  Testa- 
ment. And  well  might  he  thus  designate  it,  since  it  was  the 
Scriptures,  and  only  the  Scriptures,  that  could  form  a  substan- 

'  The  first  edition  of  the  Utopia  contained  many  passages  ridiculing 
the  folly  and  ill-nature  of  the  friars,  which  were  left  out  of  later  editions. 
See  Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation,  III.,  29.     1715. 


1516.]      GREZK   AND   latins"   TESTAMENT   OF   ERASMUS.  91 

tial  foundation  for  the  building  up  of  the  faith  of  a  Eeformed 
Christianity.  The  Greek  Testament  of  Erasmus  was  collated 
from  all  the  MSS.  he  could  obtain.  The  text  thus  formed  he 
printaJ  together  with  a  Latin  translation.  It  appeared  at 
Basle  in  1516,  and  was  the  first  Greek  New  Testament  pub- 
lished in  print.i  Transported  across  the  channel,  it  was  re- 
ceived into  England  with  enthusiasm,  and  was  offered  for  sale 
in  the  book-stalls  of  London,  Oxford,  and  Cambridge.  The 
friends  of  the  New  learning  were  delighted,  but  the  hierarchy- 
was  alarmed.  "  The  priests  saw  the  danger,"  says  D'Aubigne, 
"and  by  a  skilful  manoeuvre,  instead  of  finding  fault  with  the 
Greek  Testament,  attacked  the  translation  and  the  translator."  ^ 
They  cried  out :  "  He  has  corrected  the  Vulgate,  and  puts 

himself  in  the  place  of  St.  Jerome Look  here  !  this  book 

calls  upon  men  to  repent,  instead  of  requiring  them,  as  the 
Vulgate  does,  to  do  penance,^''  ^  Notwithstanding  this  opposi- 
tion, edition  after  edition  was  called  for,  and  accordingly  it 
was  reprinted  in  1519,  1522,  1527,  and  1535.  This  Greek  and 
Latin  Testament  of  Erasmus  was  a  preparatory  step  towards  a 
Vernacular  version  of  the  New  Testament ;  and  this  was  his 
desire.  In  his  preface  he  says:  "I  differ  exceedingly  from 
those  who  object  to  the  Scriptures  being  translated  into  the 
vernacular  tongues,  and  read  by  the  illiterate;  as  if  Christ 
had  taught  so  obscurely,  that  none  could  understand  him  but 
a  few  theologians  ;  or  as  if  the  Christian  religion  depended 
upon  being  kept  secret.  The  mysteries  of  kings  ought,  per- 
haps, to  be  concealed,  but  the  mystery  of  Christ  strenuously 

urges  publication And  I  wish  that  the  Scriptures  might  be 

translated  into  all  languages, ....  (that)  the  husbandman  might 

^  The  Gomplutendan  Polyglott  of  Cardinal  Ximenes  did  not  appear  till 
1522,  thougti  the  Neic  lestament  was  printed  in  1514,  and  the  Old  Testa- 
ment in  1517.  But  the  consent  of  the  pope  for  their  publication  was  not 
granted  till  1520.  See  Hallam's  Literature  of  Europe,  I.,  292.  New 
York,  1874. 

2  History  of  the  Reformation,  V.,  155,  Am.  Tr.  Soc.  edition.  New 
York,  N.  D. 

8  lUd,  p.  155. 


92  TYKDALE'S   TRAi^SLATIO^^    OF   THE    K.    T.      [CHAP.   III. 

repeat  them  at  his  plough,  the  weaver  sing  them  at  his  loom. 
Letters,  written  by  those  we  love  and  esteem,  are  pre- 
served and  prized,  ...  and  yet  there  are  thousands  of  Chris- 
tians who ...  never  once,  in  the  whole  of  their  life,  read  the 
books  containing  the  Gospels  and  Epistlesr  ^ 

The  wish  of  Erasmus  was  fulfilled,  but  not  through  his 
direct  agoncy.  The  storm  of  opposition  gathered  as  he  did 
not  anticipate.  From  a  literary  standpoint  he  thought  to 
harmonize  the  conflicting  elements  and  gradually  reform  the 
abuses  of  the  papacy.  Erasmus  was  a  professed  papist,  yet  a 
leader  in  the  party  of  the  New  learning  up  to  a  certain  point. 
He  was  friendly  to  the  work  of  Eeformation  under  Luther, 
yet  w^as  unwilling  to  break  with  the  pope.  He  sought  a  mid- 
dle course,  which  proved  displeasing  to  both  extremes.  He 
called  Luther  his  dear  friend  and  brother,  and  at  the  same 
time  wrote  flattering  letters  to  the  pope.  And  yet  neither 
Wycliffe  or  Luther  sent  forth  such  broadsides  of  wit  and  sar- 
casm against  the  Eomish  priests.  But  Erasmus  was  not  a 
reformer.  He  had  no  taste  for  martyrdom.  He  could  retreat 
from  the  storm  of  battle  he  had  helped  to  raise,  but  he  could 
not  fight;  and  in  1517  he  was  compelled  so  to  do.  His  Greek 
Testament,  however,  remained  notwithstanding  the  attempts 
to  banish  it  the  kingdom.  Archbishop  Lee,  from  a  professed 
friend  of  Erasmus  became  his  open  enemy,  and  w^as  inde- 
fatigable in  his  efforts  to  prepare  "a  prison  for  Erasmus, 
(and)  the  fire  for  the  Holy  Scriptures."  ^  But  while  the  enemy 
raged  his  New  Testament  was  eagerly  sought  after,  and  as 
eagerly  read.  Another  attack  was  made  by  Bishop  Standish. 
Single-handed,  and  with  more  zeal  than  knowledge,  he  made 
a  desperate  attack.  From  the  pulpit  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral 
he  appealed  to  the  mayor  and  corporation  of  London.  In  the 
midst  of  his  sermon  he  cried  out:  "Away  with  these  new 
translations  or  else  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  is  threatened 

^  Townley's  Biblical  Literature,  II.,  265.     London,  1821. 

^  "  If  we  do  not  stop  this  leak,"  said  Lee  in  referring  to  Erasmus' New 
Testament,  "  it  will  sink  the  ship." — D'Aubigne's  History  of  the  Uefor- 
mation,  V.,  159. 


1516.]  THE   APPEAL  OF  BISHOP  STAKDISH.  93 

with  utter  ruin My  lord,  magistrates  of  the  city,  and  citi- 
zens all,  fly  to  the  succour  of  religion/'  ^  This  empty  harangue 
was  a  failure;  but  he  will  appeal  to  the  king.  The  story  is 
told  by  Erasmus  himself,  and  the  scene  was  worthy  of  his  pen. 
The  royal  family,  with  invited  guests,  were  in  the  midst  of  a 
social  rejoicing  when  the  good  bishop,  making  his  way  through 
the  gay  crowd,  prostrated  himself  before  the  king  and  queen. 
All  were  amazed,  and  wondered  what  the  old  bishop  could 
mean.  "Great  king,"  he  cried,  "your  ancestors  who  have 
reigned  over  this  island,  and  yours,  0  great  queen,  who  have 
governed  Ai-agon,  were  always  distinguished  by  their  zeal  for 
the  Church.  Show  yourselves  worthy  of  your  forefathers. 
Times  full  of  danger  are  come  upon  us,  a  book  has  just  ap- 
peared, and  been  published  too  by  Erasmus  !  it  is  such  a  book 
that^  if  you  close  not  your  kingdom  against  it,  it  is  all  over 
with  the  religion  of  Christ  among  us."  The  bishop  ceased  for 
a  moment,  and  then  raising  his  eyes  and  hands  towards  heaven, 
exclaimed  in  a  sorrowful  tone:  "0  Christ!  0  Son  of  God! 

save  thy  spouse! for  no  man  cometh  to  her  help."     The 

bishop  acted  his  part  well;  Henry  VIII.  was  embarrassed,  and 
Queen  Catherine  was  deeply  affected ;  and  had  the  scene  closed 
here,  the  aj)peal  possibly  might  not  have  been  in  vain.  But 
the  chief  actor,  thinking  that  he  had  won  the  judgment  of 
the  king  and  the  sympathy  of  the  queen,  waited  that  he  might 
depart  in  triumph.  But  the  scene  changes ;  that  which  was 
just  now  so  serious  becomes  most  ludicrous.  Sir  Thomas 
More,  the  friend  of  Erasmus,  and  a  great  admirer  of  his  Latin 
translation  of  the  Greek  Testament,  was  present,  and  breaking 
the  silence  calmly  inquired :  "  What  are  the  heresies  this  book 
is  likely  to  engender  ?  "  The  bishop,  seeking  to  kee]3  up  the 
dramatic  dignity  of  the  scene,  "  with  the  forefinger  of  his  right 
hand,  touching  successively  the  fingers  of  his  left,"  enumerated 
one  by  one  the  heresies ;  "  First,  this  book,"  he  said,  "  destroys 
the  resurrectio7i ;  secondly,  it  annuls  the  sacrament  of  mar- 
riage ;  thirdly,  it  abolishes  tlie  massP     Then,  uplifting  his 

^  D'Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  V.,  171,  172 


94 


TTKDALE'3  TKAKSLATIOIf   OF  THE   N^.  T.       [CHAP.  III. 


thumb  and  two  fingers,  "  he  showed  them  to  the  assembly  with 
a  look  of  triumi^h."  But  the  friends  of  learning  called  for 
''the  proof,  the  proof."  The  poor  old  man,  still  full  of  cour- 
age and  elated  by  success,  attempts  the  i)roofs,  but  they  are  so 
weak  that  his  friends  blush  for  him.  Henry  VIII.  in  disgust 
turns  away.  The  bishop,  greatly  chagrined,  withdraws.^  The 
New  learning  triumphs,  and  in  its  triumph  Protestantism 
and  the  New  Testament  of  Erasmus  rejoice. 

But  this  Greek  and  Latin  Testament  was  but  a  preparatory 
step  to  something  better.  It  must  needs  be  translated  into 
the  language  of  the  people.  This  was  the  desire  of  Erasmus, 
but  the  purpose  of  Tyndale.  A  purpose  not  to  be  fulfilled 
excepting  through  opposition,  danger,  exile  and  final  martyr- 
dom. The  story  of  Tyndale's  life  and  of  his  translation  of 
the  New  Testament  into  English,  is  one.  There  were  succes- 
sive steps  in  the  life  of  John  Wycliffe,  which  both  fitted  and 
unfitted  him  for  the  work  of  translating  the  Bible.  How  long 
he  meditated  the  design  we  do  not  know ;  but  he  did  not  exe- 
cute it  till  the  close  of  his  eventful  life.  It  was  otherwise  with 
William  Tyndale.  The  purpose  to  translate  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures was  the  one  purpose  and  the  one  work  of  his  life.  No 
name  in  the  whole  history  of  Vernacular  versions  deserves 
such  prominence  as  that  of  William  Tyndale.  Our  common 
English  Bible  of  to-day  is  so  largely  indebted  to  Tyndale's 
translation  that  all  wdio  love  their  English  Bible  will  unite  in 
honoring  the  memory  of  William  Tyndale,  who  suffered  ex- 
patriation and  martyrdom  for  the  sake  of  giving  to  his 
countrymen  the  New  Testament  in  their  own  tongue. 

William  Tyndale  was  born,  most  probably,  in  1484,  in 
Gloucestershire,  in  the  village  of  North  Nibley.  The  obscurity 
which  hangs  over  the  family  relations  of  Tyndale,  arises 
from  the  fact,  that  he  lived  in  times  of  persecution,  and 
hence  his  reticence  lest  he  should  involve  his  relations  in 
his  own  troubles.     He  was  early  sent  to  Oxford,  and  studied 

1  D'Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  V.,  172,  173. 


1514.]  TYNDALE   AT  CAMBRIDGE.  95 

grammar,  logic  and  philosophy  in  Magdalene  Hall.  Foxe, 
the  martyrologist  and  chief  biographer  of  Tyndale,  records 
that  Tyndale  was  brought  up  in  the  University  of  Oxford, 
that  he  increased  in  the  knowledge  of  tongues,  and  other 
liberal  arts,  and  especially  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures. 
Also  that  he  privately  read  lectures  in  Divinity  to  the  students, 
and  instructed  them  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  But  ^^  spying 
hys  tyme,"  he  removed  to  the  University  of  Cambridge.' 
Tyndale^s  motive  for  going  to  Cambridge  is  not  known.  Some 
conjecture  that  it  was  on  account  of  his  liberal  opinions ; 
while  others,  with  more  reason,  perhaps,  suppose  that  it  was 
his  desire  to  study  Greek  under  Erasmus,  who  about  this  time, 
1509-1514,  was  professor  of  Greek  at  Cambridge.^  But  the 
New  Testament  of  Erasmus  was  shortly  to  do  a  greater  work 
for  the  students  of  Cambridge  than  Erasmus  himself.  Thomas 
Bilney,  a  young  Cambridge  doctor,  read  it,  at  first,  more  for 
the  elegance  of  its  Latinity  than  for  its  religious  teaching. 
But  when  at  length  his  eyes  fell  upon  the  words :  This  is  a 
faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Christ 
Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  of  whom  I  am 
chief.     His  heart  was  touched.     ^'^I  also  am  like  Paul,"  he 

cried,  "  and  more  than  Paul  the  greatest  of  sinners ! But 

Christ  saves  sinners I  see  it  all,  my  vigils,  my  fasts, 

my  pilgrimages,  my  purchase  of  masses  and  indulgences  were 
destroying  instead  of  saving  me."^  Tyndale  met  with  Bilney. 
They  opened  the  'New  Testament  together.  They  also  read  it 
to  their  fellow  students.  Here  also  Tyndale  met  with  John 
Pryth,  who  already  was  distinguished  for  his  scholarship  and 
integrity  of  life.  Fryth,  through  the  influence  of  Tyndale, 
became  a  converted  man,  and  afterwards  became  his  associate 
in  the  work  of  translation.  Fryth  was  well  read  in  mathe- 
matics, Bilney  in  the  canon  law,  and  Tyndale  in  the  learned 

*  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1224. 

2  Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain.  History  of  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  p.  87.  London,  1655.  Fuller  in  this  connection  says,  that 
Erasmus  also  "  took  upon  him  the  Divinity  Professors  place." 

3  D'Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  V.,  163,  164. 


96  TTNDALE'S   translation   of   the   N.   T.       [cnAP.  III. 

languages.  These  three  young  men  associated  themselves  to- 
gether, and  strengthened  each  othei-'s  hands  in  the  work  of 
reading  the  New  Testament  and  preaching  the  Gospel  of 
repentance  to  their  fellow  students. 

After  Tyn dale's  departure  from  Cambridge  we  next  hear  of 
him  as  a  tutor  in  the  family  of  Sir  John  Walsh,  of  Gloucester- 
shire. " This  Gentleman/' says  Foxe,  "as  hee  kept  a  good 
ordinarie  commonly  at  his  table,  there  resorted  to  hym  many 
times  sondry  Abbots,  Deanes,  Archdeacons,  with  other  diners 
Doctors  and  great  beneficed  men  ;  who  there  together  with  M. 
Tyndall  sittyng  at  the  same  table,  did  use  many  tymes  to 
enter  communication  and  talke  of  learned  men,  as  of  Luther 
and  of  Erasmus.    Also  diners  other  controuersies  and  questions 

upon  the  Scripture And  when  as  they  at  any  tyme 

did  varye  from  Tyndall  in  opinions  and  judgement,  he  would 
shewe  them  the  booke  and  lay  playnly  before  them  the  open 
and  manifest  places  of  the  Scriptures,  to  confute  their  erours, 
and  to  confirme  his  sayinges.  And  thus  continued  they  for  a 
certain  season,  reasonynge  and  contending  together  diners  and 
sundry  tymes,  till  at  length  they  waxed  wery,  and  bare  a 
secret  grudge  in  their  hartes  agaynst  hym."  ^ 

Foxe  enters  minutely  into  the  history  of  Tyndale's  life 
while  he  remained  in  the  family  of  Sir  J.  Walsh.  At  first, 
through  the  influence  of  Lady  Walsh,  the  family  inclined  to 
the  views  of  the  learned  and  rich  doctors,  for  there  were 
among  them  those  that  could  spend  their  three  hundred 
pounds,  a  very  large  sum,  since  in  modern  values  it  stands  as 
one  to  fifteen,  and  it  was  not  reasonable,  according  to  her 
protest,  that  she  should  listen  to  Tyndale,  a  poor  tutor,  in 
preference  to  these  rich  doctors.  However,  after  Tjmdale  had 
translated  the  Enchiridion  of  Erasmus,  a  book  which  exposed 
the  ceremonial  observances  of  the  Eomish  Church,  he  gave  it 
to  Sir  John  and  his  lady  to  read.  The  book  had  the  desired 
influence.  The  family  became  more  friendly  to  Tyndale,  and 
more  estranged  from  the  Eomish  doctors.     Whereupon  the 

^  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1325. 


1518.]      TYXDALE   IN-  THE   FAMILY   OF   SIR   J.    WALSH.  97 

latter  were  enraged,  and  "  began  to  grudge  and  storme  against 
Tyndall,  rayling  agaynst  hym  in  ale  houses  and  other  places."  ^ 
They  finally  accused  Tyndale  secretly  before  the  chancellor. 
Tyndale's  ofiense  was  that  of  driving  them  from  the  well  filled 
tables  of  Sir  John,  and  that  he  was  a  zealous  preacher  "  about 
the  town  of  Bristol,  and  in  the  said  town  in  the  common 
place  called  St.  Austin's  Green."  When  Tyndale  was  brought 
before  the  chancellor,  though  nothing  was  proved  against  him, 
yet  the  chancellor  "  threatened  hym  greuously,  reuilyng  and 
ratyng  hym  as  though  hee  had  been  a  dogge."  ^  Foxe  further 
relates  a  conversation,  which  occurred  at  this  time,  between 
Tyndale  and  a  certain  learned  divine,  who  in  anger  burst 
forth,  saying :  "  We  were  better  to  be  without  Gods  law 
than  the  Popes."  T3mdale  with  spirit  replied:  ''1  defie 
the  Pope  and  all  hys  lawes;"  and  further  added:  '^if  God 
spared  hym  life,  ere  many  yeares  he  would  cause  a  boy  that 
driueth  the  plough  to  know  more  of  the  Scripture,  then  he 
did."  3 

There  is  no  positive  evidence  that  Tyndale  began  the  work 
of  translating  the  New  Testament  while  at  the  house  of  Walsh ; 
but  he  has  left  words  on  record  which  show  his  state  of  mind 
at  this  period.  He  says  :  "  Which  thing  only  moved  me  to 
translate  the  New  Testament.  Because  I  had  perceived  by 
experience,  how  that  it  was  impossible  to  establish  the  lay- 
people  in  any  truth,  except  the  scripture  were  plainly  laid  be- 
fore their  eyes  in  their  mother-tongue,  that  they  might  see 
the  process,  order,  and  meaning  of  the  text ;  for  else,  what- 
soever truth  is  taught  them,  these  enemies  of  all  truth  quench 
it  again."*  He  labored  much  in  preaching  the  Gospel  while 
he  stayed  at  this  manor  house,  and  it  is  to  these  labors,  doubt- 
less, he  referred,  when  he  wrote  :  "  While  I  am  sowing  in  one 
place,  the  enemy  ravages  the  field  I  have  just  left.  Oh,  if 
Christians  possessed  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  their  own  tongue 

^  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1225. 

«  IMd,  p.  1225.  3  ji)i^^  p,  1225. 

*  Tyndale's  Works,  I.,  394.     Parker  Soc.  ed.     Cambridge,  1848. 


98  TYHDALE'S   translation   of  the   N.   T.      [chap.  III. 

they  could  of  themselves  withstand  these  sophists."  The  rage 
of  the  priests  increased,  and  as  Foxe  relates,  Tyndale  came  to 
Sir  John  and  said :  "  I  perceane  I  shall  not  bee  suffered  to 
tarye  long  hire  in  this  countrey,  neither  shal  you  be  hable, 
though  you  would,  to  kepe  me  out  of  the  handes  of  the  spir- 
itualitie,  and  also  what  displeasure  might  grow  thereby  to  you 
by  kepyng  me."i 

Thus  driven  away,  Tyndale  came  to  London,  hoping  to  find 
a  patron  in  Bishop  Tonstal,  since  he  remembered  that  Tonstal 
was  highly  extolled  by  Erasmus  for  his  great  learning.  So 
long  as  the  revival  of  learning  confined  itself  to  classic  litera- 
ture, Tonstal,  like  Sir  Thomas  More,  was  a  friend  of  the  move- 
ment ;  but  since  it  was  opening  wide  the  door  of  Protestant- 
ism, he  was  no  longer  its  friend.  Consequently,  in  his  house 
there  was  no  place  for  Tyndale,  though  as  an  evidence  of  his 
scholarship  Tyndale  had  sent  him  an  oration  of  Isocrates 
which  he  had  translated  from  the  Greek  into  English. ^  But 
in  Humphrey  Monmouth,  whom  Foxe  describes  as  "a  right 
godly  and  sincere  alderman  of  London,"  Tyndale  found  a 
friend  and  supporter,  who  received  him  into  his  own  house  for 
the  space  of  six  months.  Here,  doubtless,  Tyndale  applied 
himself  to  the  work  of  translation.  Monmouth's  testimony 
respecting  Tyndale,  while  he  abode  in  his  house,  was  that  "he 
lyued  lyke  a  good  Priest,  studying  both  night  and  day."  ^  But 
the  eye  of  the  persecutor  followed  him  to  London.  It  is  now 
the  close  of  the  year  1523.     Tyndale  has  been  in  London 

almost  a  year,  and  can  remain  no  longer.     He  says :  "I 

saw  things  whereof  I  defer  to  speak  at  this  time,  and  under- 
stood at  the  last,  not  only  that  there  w^as  no  room  in  my  lord 
of  London's  palace  to  translate  the  Xew  Testament,  but  also 
that  there  was  no  place  to  do  it  in  all  England,  as  experience 
doth  now  openly  declare."  ^ 

^  Acts  and  Mon.,  p.  1225. 

2  Tyndale's  Works,  I.,  395. 

2  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monu7nents,  p.  1133. 

^  Tyndale's  Works,  I.,  396.    Parker  Society  edition.    Cambridge,  1848. 


1524-5.]  TYKDALE   AT  HAMBUEGH.  99 

Probably  by  Monmouth's  advice,  and  certainly  by  his  aid/ 
Tyndale  crossed  the  sea  to  Hamburgh,  that  he  might  carry 
out  his  purpose  of  translating  the  New  Testament.  He  landed 
at  Hamburgh  in  May,  1524,  and  found  the  city  in  a  state  of  great 
excitement.  The  burghers  were  united  in  opposition  to  all 
political  usurpations,  but  they  were  divided  as  to  their  re- 
ligious opinions.  For  three  or  four  years  the  Keformation 
under  Luther  had  been  steadily  advancing  in  Hamburgh. 
Here  Tyndale  found  friends ;  and,  assisted  by  his  "  faithful 
companion,''  he  proceeded  with  the  work  of  translation.  And 
when  this  friend  was  called  away ,2  he  was  aided  by  William 
Ro3'e,  "  a  friar  observant  of  the  Franciscan  order  at  Green- 
wich."    Tyndale  describes  him  as  "a  man  somewhat  crafty, 

when  he  cometh  unto  new  acquaintance Nevertheless,  I 

suffered  all  things  till  that  was  ended,  which  I  could  not  do 
alone  without  one,  both  to  write  and  to  help  me  to  compare 
the  texts  together.  When  that  was  ended,  I  took  my  leave,  and 
bade  him  farewell  for  our  two  lives,  (and  as  men  say)  a  day 
longer."  3  During  Tyndale's  short  stay  in  Hamburgh,  it  is 
very  possible  that  he  finished  the  translations  of  the  Gos- 
pels of  Matthew  and  Mark,  which  he  printed  separately ;  and 
that  one  or  both  of  these  made  up  the  '•  little  book  "  that 
Humphrey  Monmouth  confessed  to  have  received  from  Tyn- 
dale in  1524.^  Tyndale  remained  in  Hamburgh  till  the  begin- 
ning of  the  next  year.  That  he  went  from  here  to  Wit- 
tenburgh  to  confer  with  Luther,  though  asserted  by  Foxe,  is 
very  questionable.  Sir  Thomas  More  and  other  papists  were 
anxious  to  make  it  appear  that  Tyndale  was  confederate  with 

^  Humphrey  Monmouth  gave  liim  an  exhibition  or  annuity  of  ten 
pounds,  sufficient,  at  this  time,  for  the  maintenance  of  a  single  man. 
The  amount  in  present  values  would  be  about  $750.  Lewis'  History  of 
Eng.  Translations,  p.  75. 

2  Supposed  to  be  his  college  associate,  John  Fryth,  who  afterwards 
suffered  martyrdom  at  the  stake  in  Smithfield.  Or  possibly  the  person 
meant  may  be  George  Joy. 

3  Tyndale's  Works,  I.,  37,  38. 

*  Anderson's  Annals  of  the  English  Bible,  p,  29.     London,  1863. 


100  TYi^DALE'S   TRANSLATION    OF   THE    N".    T.       [CHAP.   III. 

Luther,  hence  the  importance  of  this  visit,  and  yet  there  is 
no  positive  evidence  of  it.^ 

Leaving  Hamburgh,  Tyndale  with  Roye  arrived  at  Cologne 
in  April,  1525.  Cologne  offered  superior  advantages  for  print- 
ing. The  celebrated  printers,  Quentel  and  the  Byrcmans  were 
established  here.  But  the  city  was  one  of  the  strongholds  of 
the  papacy.  The  Protestant  movement  had  reached  Cologne, 
but  the  principal  effect  had  been  to  stir  up  a  violent  opposi- 
tion to  the  Reformation.  Tyndale,  aware  of  this,  takes  ob- 
scure lodgings.  When  his  manuscript  was  ready  for  the  press, 
he  was  cautious  in  arranging  with  the  printers  for  an  edition 
of  three  thousand  copies.  The  printing  began  in  secret,  and 
page  after  page  was  worked  off  from  the  press.  Tyndale  is 
overjoyed.  But  further  disappointment  awaits  him.  John 
Cochlaeus,  a  violent  opposer  of  the  Reformation,  was  at  Co- 
logne. He  had  dealings  with  Tyndale's  printers.  They  met 
over  the  winecup,  and  Cochlasus  learns  from  them  what 
they  would  not  have  revealed  in  their  sober  moments — that 
two  Englishmen,  skilled  in  the  languages,  were  concealed  in 
the  city  for  the  purpose  of  superintending  the  printing  the 
New  Testament  in  English,  and  that  four  score  pages  m 
quarto  had  already  been  struck  off.  Cochlaeus  took  immediate 
steps  to  inform  the  public  authorities,  and  through  an  order 
from  the  senate  the  press  was  stopped.  He  likewise,  by  letters, 
warned  Henry  VIII.  and  his  councilors,  and  directed  them  to 
give  orders  at  every  seaport  to  prevent  the  introduction  of 
the  baneful  merchandise.^  Anticipating  any  further  action  of 
the  senate,  Tyndale  hastens  to  the  printers,  and  securing  his 
manuscript  and  the  pages  already  printed,  escapes  the  net  of 
the  fowler  by  fleeing  the  city.  We  next  hear  of  Tyndale  at 
Worms,  where,  without  further  opposition,  lie  succeeds  in 
his  long  cherished  design.  Two  editions  of  his  translation,  an 
octavo  and  a  quarto,  were  printed  here,  in  the  closing  months 
of  1525.     There  has  been  much  confusion  as  to  the  correct 

1  Anderson's  Annals  of  the  English  Bible,  pp.  24,  25,  26.    London,  1862. 

2  Ibid,  p.  33. 


1525-6.]  THE   QUARTO   AiTD   OCTAVO   EDITIOi^S.  101 

date,  though  the  year  1526  has  been  heretofore  generally  ac- 
cepted as  correct.     '^ The  first  time,"  says  Strype,  "the  Holy 

Scripture  was  printed  in  EngUsh was  about  the  Year 

1526.  And  that  was  only  the  New  Testament  translated  by 
TyndaV^  Le  Long  refers  to  the  year  1526  as  the  positive  date 
of  the  quarto  edition.  But  Mr.  Anderson  thinks  he  makes  a 
mistake  of  a  whole  year.^  The  introduction  of  these  Testa- 
ments into  England  in  the  spring  of  1526  would  seem  to  favor 
the  close  of  the  year  1525  as  the  true  date. 

If  possible,  authorities  have  been  more  divided  in  respect  to 
the  place,  than  to  the  date,  of  printing  these  New  Testaments. 
Some  •f'aYor  Wittenburgh,  others  Antwerp,  while  others  more 
correctly  fix  upon  Worms  as  the  place  of  printing.  This  con- 
fusion arises  from  the  fact  that  the  books  were  published  with- 
out either  the  name  of  the  author,  the  place,  or  the  date  of 
the  issue.  Again,  it  has  been  an  open  question  as  to  which 
was  first  printed,  the  quarto  or  the  octavo  edition.  Mr.  Offer, 
however,  seems  to  have  settled  this  question,  quite  satisfac- 
torily, in  favor  of  the  octavo  edition.  The  explanation  seems 
to  be,  that  while  Tyndale  intended  the  quarto  edition  should 
be  the  first  printed,  and  so  the  work  was  actually  begun  at 
Cologne,  yet,  because  it  was  interrupted  and  the  English 
authorities  were  instructed  particularly  as  to  the  character  of 
the  book  issuing  from  the  press  at  Cologne,  he  changed  the 
form  to  an  octavo,  leaving  out  the  prologues  and  glosses.^ 
And  yet,  from  some  unknown  reason,  the  quarto  volumes, 
though  last  from  the  press,  appeared  in  England  quite  as  soon  as 
those  of  the  octavo  edition,  and  were  the  first  condemned  by  the 
public  authorities,  since  the  books  that  were  condemned  con- 
tained "  prefaces  and  other  pestylente  gloses  in  the  margentes." 
This  appears  in  the  reply  of  Henry  VIII.  to  Luther,  in  which  he 
charges  Luther  with  being  "  in  deuyce  with  one  or  two  leude 
persons  (referring  to  Tyndale  and   Roye)  borne  in  this  our 

'  Memorials  of  Archhishop  Cranmer,  p.  81.     London,  1694. 
2  Anderson's  Annals,  p.  43.  ^  lUd,  p.  39. 


102         ttndale's  teanslatio:n'  of  the  x.  t.     [chap.  hi. 

realme,  for  the  translatj^ng  of  the  Newe  testament  in  to  Eng- 
lysshe,  as  well  with  many  corruptions  of  that  holy  text,  as 
certayne  prefaces,  and  other  jDestylente  gioses  in  the  margentes, 
for  the  aduauncement  and  settyng  forthe  of  his  adbomynable 

heresyes, In  the  aduoydynge  wherof,  we  of  our  especiall 

tendre  zeale determyned  the  sayd  and  vntrue  translatyons 

to  be  brenned,  with  further  sharppe  correction  and  punissh- 
ment  against  the  kepars  and  reders  of  the  same."  ^ 

So  hot  were  the  fires  kindled  by  the  king's  ^'^  tendre  zeal" 
that  no  entire  copy  of  the  quarto  edition  escaped  the  flames, 
so  far  as  has  been  found.  The  only  relic  extant,  contains  the 
prologue  to  Matthew's  Gospel,  also  a  portion  of  the  same 
Gospel,  extending  from  the  first  chapter  to  the  twelfth  verse 
of  the  twenty-second  chapter,  inclusive.  And  it  seems  that 
this  escaped  by  being  bound  up  with  a  quarto  tract  of 
CEcolampadius.  In  this  way  it  remained  concealed  for  three 
hundred  years;  when  it  was  discovered  accidentally,  and 
identified  as  a  part  of  Tyndale's  New  Testament.^  This 
fragment  is  now  preserved  in  the  Grenville  collection  in  the 
British  Museum  ;  and  has  been  photo-lithographed  and  re- 
printed in  facsimile,  both  text  and  prologue,  by  Edward 
Arber.  Of  the  octavo  edition,  there  remains  but  one  perfect 
copy,^  which  is  most  sacredly  preserved  in  the  library  of  the 
Baptist  College,  Bristol.  Another,  though  imperfect,  may  be 
found  in  the  library  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  London.*  The 
history  of  the  Bristol  copy  may  be  traced  back  for  a  century 
or  more,  when  it  was  in  the  Harleian  library  of  Lord  Oxford. 
Mr.  John  Murray,  his  collector,  secured  it,  and  as  a  reward, 
twenty  pounds  a  year  was  settled  upon  him  for  life.     On  the 

'  As  cited  in  Arber's  Preface.  Photo-lWiograplied  Fragment  of 
Tyndale's  N.  T.,  p.  49.  London,  1871.  This  letter  of  Henry  VIII.  was 
in  answer  to  Luther's  published  letter  to  him,  which  was  received  in 
March,  1526. 

2  Anderson's  Annals,  pp.  36,  37. 

3  The  title  page  is  gone. 

<  Arber's  Preface,  PJioto-Uthographed  Fragment  of  Tyndale's  N.  T„ 
p.  5. 


1525-6.]         THE   QUAKTO   AND   OCTAVO   EDlTIOi^S.  103 

death  of  Lord  Oxford,  1741,  Mr.  Thomas  Osborne  purchased 
his  Hbrary,  and  not  being  aware  of  the  vahie  of  this  volume, 
sold  it  to  Mr.  Ames  for  fifteen  shillings.  In  1760,  when  the 
Ames'  books  were  sold,  this  New  Testament  brought  fourteen 
guineas  and  a  half.  The  yolume  contains  the  following  note  : 
"N.B.  This  choice  book  was  purchased  at  Mr.  Langford's 
sale,  (Mr.  Ames'  books)  13th  May,  1760,  by  me  John  Whyte ; 
and  on  the  13th  of  May,  1776,  I  sold  it  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Gif- 
ford  for  twenty  guineas,  the  price  first  paid  for  it  by  the 
late  Lord  Oxford."  ^  Dr.  Gifibrd  bequeathed  it  to  the  Bristol 
Library  iu  1784. 

The  English  merchants  abroad  who  had  to  do  with  the  in- 
troduction of  these  newly  printed  Testaments  into  England, 
were  aware  that  the  public  authorities  had  been  warned  by 
Cochlaeus,  and  of  the  consequent  difficulties  to  be  overcome. 
But  notwithstanding  the  impending  dangers,  five  Hanseatic 
merchants  took  the  precious  books  into  their  ships,  and  sailed 
for  London.  They  expected  to  find  the  enemy  on  guard,  but 
instead,  the  way  was  open  and  the  books  were  landed  and 
safely  conveyed  to  the  Merchants'  warehouse  in  Thames 
Street.^  If  the  enemy  slept,  the  friends  of  the  Bible  were 
awake  and  expectant.  Not  only  in  London,  but  iu  Oxford 
and  Cambridge,  they  anxiously  awaited  the  coming  of  the 
newly  printed  English  Testaments.  The  soil  was  prepared 
for  the  seed.  For  almost  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  this 
preparation  had  been  going  forward :  so  intimately  allied  was 
the  close  of  the  fourteenth  with  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth 
century.  The  name  of  John  Wycliffe  was  still  fresh  in  the 
minds  and  hearts  of  his  friends ;  neither  was  it  forgotten  by 
his  enemies,  for  they  still  kept  alive  the  fires  of  persecution 
so  early  kindled  against  his  followers.  Then  these  Lollards, 
or  Broders  in  Christ,  still  preserved  and  read  the  old  brown 
manuscripts  of  Wycliffe's  New  Testament.  They  were  familiar 
also  with  religious  tracts  of  his   writing.     Besides    all   this 

1  Anderson's  Annals  of  the  English  Bible,  p.  41.     London,  1862. 
^  D'Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  V.,  264. 


104  TYNDALE'S  TRANSLATIOIT   of  the   I^.   T.       [chap.  III. 

there  was  a  more  recent  preparation  which  began  with  the 
revival  of  learning,  and  the  publishing  of  Erasmus'  Greek 
and  Latin  Testament.  A  movement  which  influenced  the 
educated^  not  excepting  those  of  the  Universities.  Finally, 
by  way  of  preparation,  the  influence  of  Luther  must  not  be 
forgotten,  which  was  beginning  to  sweep  like  a  great  wave 
over  England.  Thus  the  way  was  fully  prepared,  and  from 
the  first  the  people  received  these  newly  printed  Testaments 
joyfully,  but,  from  necessity,  secretly. 

The  first  distributer  of  these  Testaments  was  Thomas 
Garret,  curate  of  Honey  Lane,  London.  He  was  a  plain 
man,  timid  in  disposition,  but  bold  in  faith,  whose  preaching 
was  an  ofiense  to  the  hierarchy  but  a  joy  to  the  people. 
From  the  Merchants'  warehouse  these  New  Testaments  were 
taken  to  the  house  of  Garret.  Other  places  of  deposit  were 
afterwards  found,  but  the  "  dark  corners  "  of  Garret's  house 
were  the  first  hiding  places  of  these  lights,  which  must  soon 
light  up  all  England.  So  there  were  others  who  afterwards 
engaged,  at  the  risk  of  personal  liberty,  in  distributing,  by 
sale,  these  precious  volumes,  yet,  as  the  story  comes  to  us, 
Thomas  Garret  was  the  first  to  do,  and  the  first  to  suffer. 
The  books  came  into  his  possession,  probably  in  the  early  part 
of  the  year  1526.  He  proceeds  cautiously  in  his  work,  selling 
to  priest  and  laymen  alike,  but  in  every  case  with  a  special 
charge:  "that  they  wold  kepe  yt  close."  How  the  good 
news  must  have  spread  among  these  Broders  in  Christ  that  a 
printed  New  Testament  in  English  could  be  bought  of 
Thomas  Garret,  in  Honey  Lane,  near  Cheapside,  "in  the 
smal   or   biggest   volume,   for   vii.    or   viii.  grotes  a  pece."  ^ 

^  Robert  Necton  in  liis  confession  (made  probably  at  London  in  1528) 
says :  "Vicar  Constantyne  at  diners  tymes,  bad  of  tbis  respondent  about 

XV.  or  xvi.  of  tbe  New  Testaments  of  tbe  biggest That  about  the 

same  tyme,  be  sold  fyve  of  the  said  New  Testaments  to  Sir  William 
Furboshore  synging  man,  in  Stowmarket,  in  Suffolk,  for  vii  or  viii  grotes 
a  pece  [2s.  4d.  or  2s.  8d.,  equal  to  £1  15s.  Od.  or  £2  Os.  Od.  now]."  Ac- 
cordingly the  octavo  copy  would  be  worth  in  present  values  in  American 
money  $8.75,  and  the  quarto,  $10.00.     Compare  Arber's  Preface,  p.  43. 


1526.]  THE    BURNING    OF   XEW   TESTAMENTS.  105 

They  loved  their  old  brown  manuscripts  of  "the  iiii  Evan- 
gelistes  and  certayn  Epistles  of  Peter  and  Poule  in  Englishe," 
but  now  these  are  little  regarded  in  comparison  with  this  New 
Testament  in  print  with  its  "  cleyner  Enghshe."  ^ 

While  Thomas  Garret,  Father  Hacker  and  others  are 
diligent  in  distributing  these  Testaments  in  London,  Cam- 
bridge, and  other  places,  the  hierarchy  is  on  the  alert.  It  has 
examined  these  books  and  has  determined  to  condemn  them, 
and  all  such  persons  as  have  to  do  with  them.  Bishop 
Tonstal,  by  the  advice  of  Cardinal  Wolsey,  sent  forth  an 
injunction  to  the  archdeacons  of  his  diocese,  under  date  of 
October  24,  1526,  for  the  calling  in  of  New  Testaments 
translated  by  Tyndale ;  enjoining,  "  that  within  xxx  dayes 
space  ....  under  payne  of  excommunication  and  incurryng 
the  suspicion  of  heresie,  they  do  bryng  in  and  really  deliuer 
unto  our  vicare  generall,  all  and  singular  such  bokes  as 
conteyne  the  translation  of  the  new  Testament  in  the 
Englishe  tongue." ^ 

About  this  time,  in  October  or  November,  1526,  Bishop 
Tonstal  preached  a  seiTnon  at  Paul's  Cross,  in  which  he  told 
the  people  that  there  were  three  thousand  errors  in  the  trans- 
lation. It  was  on  this  occasion,  according  to  Arber,  "that 
Tyndale's  New  Testaments  were  first  officially  denounced,  and 
publicly  J z^nz^."  2    But  that  the  people  were  not  convinced 

1  John  Tyball  in  his  deposition  made  in  April,  1528,  says  :  "  that  at 
Mychaelmasse  last  past  was  twelve  monethe,  this  respondent  and 
Thomas  Hilles  came  to  London  to  Frear  Barons,  ....  to  buy  a  Xew 
Testament  in  Englishe The  sayd  Thomas  Hilles,  and  this  re- 
spondent shewyd  the  Frear  Barons  of  certayne  old  bookes  that  they 
liad  ;  as  of  iiii  Evangelistes,  and  certyne  Epistles  of  Peter  and  Poule  in 
Englishe.  Which  bookes  the  sayd  Frear  dyd  little  regard,  and  made  a 
twyte  of  it,  and  sayd,  A  poynt  for  them,  for  they  be  not  to  be  regarded 
toward  the  new  printed  Testament  in  Englishe.  For  it  is  of  more 
cleyner  Englishe.  And  then  the  sayd  Frear  Barons  delyverid  to  them 
the  sayd  New  Testament  in  Englyshe;  for  which  they  payd  iii  s.  iid. 
(£1  12s,  6d.)  and  desyred  them  that  they  wold  kepe  yt  close."  Arber's 
Prefme,  p.  46. 

2  Foxes  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1157.        ^  Arber's  Preface,  p.  49. 


106  TTKDALE'S   TRAXSLATIOX   OF  THE   N.  T.    [CHAP.  III. 

by  Tonstal's  assertions,  we  have  the  testimony  of  John  Lam- 
bert, who  suffered  martyrdom  two  years  afterward,  that  he 
was  at  *'  Paules  Crosse  when  the  new  Testament  Imprinted 
of  late  beyond  the  Sea,  was  first  forefended ;  (forbidden ;)  and 
truely  my  harte  lamented  greatly  to  heare  a  great  man 
preaehyng  agaynst  it,  which  shewed  forth  certaine  thynges 
that  he  noted  for  hideous  errors  to  be  in  it,  that  I,  yea  and 
not  I,  but  lykewise  did  many  other  thincke  verely  to  be 
none."^  But  if  now  the  New  Testaments  of  Tyndale  are 
burned,  for  eveiy  book  thus  destroyed  hundreds  of  others 
will  arise  from  its  ashes.  Already  Dutch  printers  haye  taken 
up  the  work  of  printing  English  Testaments  as  a  commercial 
enterprise.  ChristoiDher  Endhoven  printed  an  edition  in  1527, 
at  Antwerp;  two  other  editions  by  Euremond  followed  in 
1528,  so  that  English  Testaments  became  j^lentier  and 
cheaper.  The  years  1527  and  1528  were  remarkable  for  the 
large  number  of  New  Testaments  imported  into  England. 
The  authorities  were  perplexed.  They  decided  to  purchase 
all  the  books  printed  and  thus  stop  their  circulation.  Ac- 
cordingly Archbishop  Warham  sent  forth  his  agents;  and 
royal  letters  were  sent  to  Hacket,  the  English  envoy  on  the 
continent,  to  use  every  endeavor  to  get  possession  of  English 
Testaments.  So  very  successful  were  the  archbishop's  agents, 
that  he  lacked  funds  for  their  extensive  purchases.  Bishop 
Nix,  in  reply  to  the  archbishop's  letter  soliciting  aid,  says: 
"  Surely  in  myne  opynion  you  have  done  therein  a  gracious 
and  blessed  dede."  And  that  the  "holle  charge  and  coste  " 
should  not  fall  upon  the  archbishop,  he  contributed  ten  marks 
as  his  share,  a  sum  equal  to  about  five  hundred  dollars  in 
present  values. 

But  the  inquisitors  are  not  satisfied  with  books,  they  must 
have  men.  These  Bible  readers  and  New  Testament  distrib- 
uters must  be  arrested  and  severely  dealt  with.    In  the  diocese 

1  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1273.  Tlie  above  is  a  part  of  his 
answer  to  ihe  2Uh.  article,  viz.:  "  Whether  I  beleue  that  the  heades  or 
rulers  by  necessity  of  saluation,  are  bounde  to  geue  unto  the  people, 
holy  Scripture  in  theyr  mother  language  ?  " 


1526-8.]  PEKSECUTION   OF   MASTER   GAEEET.  107 

of  London,  and  about  Colchester,  and  other  parts  of  Essex, 
these  brethren  were  holding  secret  meetings  for  instructing 
'*'one  another  out  of  God^s  word."i  And  all  this  must  be 
stopped.  To  do  it  a  strict  visitation  was  ordered.  Tonstal  in 
his  wrath  commanded  that  parties  accused  should  be  forced 
not  only  to  criminate  themselves  but  to  implicate  others.  The 
Public  Kegisters  are  filled  with  these  cruel  depositions.  During 
this  visitation,  in  the  early  part  of  the  year  1527,  Father 
Hacker,  alias  Ebb,  a  notable  Lollard  and  Bible  reader  and 
teacher,  who  for  the  past  six  years  had  been  going  from  house 
to  house,  reading  and  expounding  the  Scriptures,  was  arrested 
and  compelled  upon  his  oath  to  discover  many  of  his  friends 
and  followers.  A  long  list  of  the  names  of  those  thus  detected, 
and  the  accusation  against  them,  is  recorded  by  Strype.^ 

In  1528,  persecution  began  in  earnest.  Wolsey's  agents 
abroad  are  instructed  to  search  out  and  arrest  Tvndale  the 
chief  doer  in  all  this  mischievous  work.  At  home  the  prisons 
are  already  filled  to  the  full  with  those  whose  only  crime  is 
that  of  reading  the  New  Testament  in  English.  As  a  striking 
picture  of  the  times,  exhibiting  both  the  rage  of  the  Romish 
Church  and  the  fierceness  of  the  State,  the  story  of  Thomas 
Garret's  sufferings,  as  told  by  Anthony  Dalaber,  is  most  graphic 
and  interesting.  The  facts  were  written  out  by  Dalaber  from 
memory  in  1562,  by  the  request  of  Mr.  Foxe,  who  inserted 
them  in  the  early  editions  of  his  Acts  and  Monuments.  The 
story  as  given  below  is  abridged  from  Foxe,  and  the  spelling 
modernized : 

"I,  Anthony  Dalaber,  then  scholar  at  Albome  Hall,  who  had 
books  of  M (aster)  Garret,  had  been  in  my  country,  in  Dorset- 
shire, at  Stalbridge,  where  I  had  a  brother  Parson  of  that 
Parish,  who  was  very  desirous  to  have  a  Curate  out  of  Oxford, 

It  was  thought  good  among  the  brethren, that  M (aster) 

Garret,  changing  his  name,  should  be  sent to  serve  him 

there  for  a  time,  until  he  might  secretly  from  thence,  convey 

*  Strype's  Ecclesiastical  Memorials  of  the  Reformation,  I.,  115.  Lon- 
don, 1816.  «  lUd,  pp.  117,  118,  119. 


108  TY:N^D ALE'S  TEAi^SLATIOi^   OF  THE  N.  T.      [CHAP.  III. 

himself  somewhither  over  the  sea, So  the  Wednesday,  in 

the  morning  before  Shrovetide,  M(aster)  Garret  departed 

But  the  Friday  next,  in  the  night  time,  he  came  again  to  Rad- 

leis  house, and  so  after  midnight he  was  apprehended 

and  taken  there  in  his  bed, and  dehvered  over  to  D(octor) 

Cottisford, who  kept  him  as  a  prisoner,  in  his  own  cham- 
ber.    There  was  great  joy  and  rejoicing  among  the  Papists. 

Who  immediately  sent  their  letters  in  post  haste  unto  the 

Cardinal  to  inform  him  of  the  apprehension  of  this  notable 

heretic, But  of  all  this  sudden  hurly  burly,  was  I  utterly 

ignorant.  So  that  I  knew  neither  of  M (aster)  Garret's  so  sud- 
den return,  neither  that  he  was  so  taken,  until  that  afterwards, 
he  came  unto  my  chamber, ....  as  a  man  amazed,  and  as  soon 

as  he  saw  me,  he  said  he  was  undone  for  he  was  taken I 

asked  him  why  he  went  not  unto  my  brother  ? He  said  that 

after  he  was  gone  a  day's  journey  and  a  half,  he  was  so  fearful, 
that  his  heart  would  no  other,  but  that  he  must  needs  return 

again  unto  Oxford .  He  prayed  me  to  help  convey  him 

away, and  told  me  that  he  would  go  into  Wales,  and  thence 

convey  himself  into  Germany.  Then  I  put  on  him  a  sleeved 
coat  of  mine.  He  would  also  have  had  another  manner  of  cap 
of  me,  but  I  had  none  but  priest  like  such  as  his  own  was. 

"  Then  kneeled  us  both  down, and  lifting  up  our  hearts 

and  hands  to  God  our  heavenly  father,  desiring  him  with 
plenty  of  tears,  so  to  conduct  and  prosper  him  in  his  journey, 
that  he  well  might  escape  the  danger  of  all  his  enemies,  to  the 

glory  of  his  holy  name And  so  he  departed  from  me, 

When  he  was  gone  down  the  stairs  from  my  chamber,  I  straight- 
way did  shut  my  chamber  door,  and  went  into  my  study,  and 
took  the  New  Testament  into  my  hands,  kneeled  down  on  my 
knees,  and  with  many  a  deep  sigh  and  salt  tear,  I  did  with 
much  deliberation  read  over  the  x.  chapter  of  S.  Matthew  his 

Gospel, and  with  fervent  prayer,  I  did  commit  unto  God 

our  dearly  beloved  brother  Garret Also  that  he  would 

endue  his  tender  and  lately  bom  little  flock  in  Oxford  with 
heavenly  strength  by  his  holy  spirit  that  they  might  be  well 
able  to  withstand  to  his  glory  all  their  fierce  enemies. 


1526.]  PERSECUTIOiq'   OF   MASTER   GARRET.  109 

*^This  done,  I. . .  went  towards  Friswides  to  speak  with  that 
worthy  martyr  of  God  M (aster)   Clarke  and  others,  and  to 

declare  unto  them  what  had  happened  that  afternoon I 

met  by  the  way  one  Master  Eden, who with  pitiful 

countenance  said.  We  are  all  undone,  for  Master  Garret  was 

returned and  was  in  prison But  I  told  him that  I 

was  well  assured  he  was  now  gone, how  he  came  unto  me, 

and  how  he  went  his  way Then  I  went  straight  to  Fris- 

wides. . . .  As  I  then  and  there  stood,  incometh  D(octor)  Cot- 
tisford  the  Commissary,  as  fast  as  ever  he  could  go,  bare- 
headed and  as  pale  as  ashes,  (I  knew  his  grief  well  enough) 

and  to  the  Dean  he  goeth,  into  the  Quire, and  talked  with 

him  very  sorrowfully About  the  middle  of  the  church  met 

them  D{octor)  London,  puffing  and  blustering  and  blowing 
like  a  hungry  and  greedy  Lion  seeking  his  prey,  they  talked 
together  awhile,  but  the  Commissary  was  much  blamed  of 

them  for  keeping  his  prisoner  so  negligently And  it  was 

known  abroad  that  M  (aster)   Garret  was  escaped These 

Doctors  departed,  and  sent  abroad  their  servants  and  spies 
eyery  where.  Master  Clarke. . .  .came  forth  from  the  Quire,  I 
followed  him  to  his  chamber  and  declared  what  was  happened, 
that  afternoon,  of  Master  Garret's  escape.     He  was  glad  for 

he  knew  of  his  foretaking 1  went  to  Alborne  Hall  and 

there  lay  that  night.  In  the  morning 1  went  straight  to- 
wards Glocester  College  to  my  chamber And  going  up  the 

stairs,  would  have  opened  my  door,  but  I  could  not  in  a  long 
season  do  it.     Whereby  I  perceived  that  my  lock  had  been 

meddled  with  all When  I  came  in  I  saw  my  bed  all  tossed 

and  tumbled,  my  clothes  in  my  press  thrown  down  and  my 
study  door  open,  whereof  I  was  much  amazed,  and  thought 
verily  that  some  search  was  made  there  that  night  for  M (aster) 

Garret Now  there  was  lying  in  the  next  chamber  unto 

me,  a  monk,  who  as  soon  as  he  heard  me,. . .  .came  and  told 

me  how  M(aster)  Garret  was  sought  (for), and  how  every 

corner  of  my  chamber  was  searched  for  M.  Garret Then 

he  told  me  that  he  was  commanded  to  bring  me  as  soon  as  I 
came  in,  unto  the  Prior I  went  with  him  to  the  said 


110  TYKDALE'S  TKAN"SLATIOK   OF   THE   N.  T.      [CHAP.  III. 

Prior's  chamber He  asked  me  if  M  (aster)   Garret  were 

with  me  yesterday?    I  told  him  yea.     Then  he  would  know 

where  he  was I  told  him  I  knew  not, ....  except  he  were 

at  Woodstock Whither  when   I  was  brought  into  the 

chapel  there  I  found  D(octor)  Oottisford,  D(octor)  Higdon, 

and  D  (octor)  London.     First,  they  asked  what  my  name 

was.  I  told  them  that  my  name  was  Anthony  Dalaber.  Then, 
how  long  I  had  been  student  in  the  University,  and  I  told 
them  almost  iii  years Then,  whether  I  knew  M(aster)  Gar- 
ret and  how  long  I  had  known  him.     I  told  them  I  knew  him 

well  and  had  known  him  almost  a  twelvemonth At  the 

last  when  they  could  get  nothing  of  me  whereby  to  hurt  or 
accuse  any  man, ....  they  all  iii  together  brought  me  up  a  long 
stairs  into  a  great  chamber, . . .  .wherein  stood  a  great  pair  of 
very  high  stocks.  Then  M (aster)  Commissary  asked  me  for 
my  purse  and  girdle,  took  away  my  money  and  my  knives, 
and  then  they  put  my  legs  into  the  stocks,  and  so  locked  me 
fast  in  them ;  in  which  I  sat,  my  feet  being  almost  as  high  as 

my  head  ;  and  so  departed  they, locking  fast  the  chamber 

door Before  dinner  M(aster)  Cottisford  came  up  to  me 

and  requested  me  earnestly  to  tell  him  where  M(aster)  Garret 
was,  and  if  I  would  so  do,  he  promised  me  straightway  to  de- 
liver me  out  of  prison.  But  I  told  him  I  could  not  tell  where 
he  was,  no  more  indeed  I  could.  Then  he  departed  to  dinner, 
asking  me  if  I  would  eat  any  meat.  I  told  him  yea,  right 
gladly.  He  said  he  would  send  me  some.  When  he  was  gone 
his  servants  asked  me  divers  questions,  which  I  do  not  now 
remember,  and  some  of  them  spake  me  fair,  and  some  threat- 
ened me,  calling  me  heretic,  and  so  departed,  locking  the  door 
fast  upon  me."  ^ 

Thus  far  the  story  is  related  by  Dalaber;  but  Foxe  further 
records,  that  Garret  was  again  arrested,  imprisoned,  and  con- 
victed as  an  heretic.  Afterward  he  was  compelled  to  carry  a 
fagot  in  open  procession  from  St.  Mary's  church  to  Friswide 
College.     And  all  who  were  in  the  procession  were  commanded 

'  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  pp.  1368-1369. 


1528.]  "A   BUBiTING   OF  THE   WORD   OF   GOD."  Ill 

to  throw  a  book  into  the  fire,  in  token  of  repentance,  as  they 
passed  by.  After  this.  Garret  escaped  the  tyranny  of  his  ene- 
mies by  fleeing  from  place  to  place,  but  was  hotly  pursued  and 
at  last  taken.  He  was  condemned  and  suffered  martyrdom  at 
the  stake  in  Smithfield  in  the  year  1541.  ^ 

The  opinion  of  the  hierarchy  now  is,  that  if  this  flood  of 
heresy  is  checked,  the  fountain  heads  must  be  dried  up. 
Hacket,  the  agent  ot  Henry  VIII.,  is  at  Antwerp  with  special 
letters  for  the  arrest  of  Christopher  Endhoven,  whose  great 
crime  is  printing  New  Testaments  in  English.  But  Antwerp 
was  a  free  city  and  Endhoven  a  free  citizen,  and  therefore 
could  be  heard  in  his  own  defense.  Whereupon  the  lords  of 
Antwerp  decided  "  that  the  heresies  and  errors  must  be  proved." 
The  proof  was  not  brought  forward,  and  the  '*  Margrave  would 
proceed  no  further."  Bichard  Harman  and  his  wife  were  the 
next  victims.  Failing  to  secure  the  conviction  of  Endhoven 
on  the  charge  of  heresy,  they  prosecuted  Harman  as  a  traitor. 
And  on  this  charge,  backed  by  royal  letters,  Harman  and  his 
wife  were  sent  to  prison  on  the  12th  of  July,  1528.  Eichard  Har- 
man was  an  English  merchant,  and  for  many  years  a  burgher 
of  Antwerp.  One  of  the  charges  against  him  was  that  he  had 
"  received  books  from  a  German  merchant  (viz.,  New  Testa- 
ments in  English  without  a  gloss),  and  sold  them  to  an  Eng- 
lish merchant  who  has  had  them  conveyed  to  England."  He 
was  charged  further  with  "sheltering  suspected  Lutherans  ;" 
also  with  "  eating  meat  on  Saturday."  But  such  charges  did 
not,  in  the  judgment  of  Margaret  and  her  council,  sustain  the 
accusation  of  being  a  traitor,  and  consequently  the  prisoners 
were  discharged  on  the  26th  of  February,  1529,  after  suffering 
not  only  imprisonment  for  seven  months,  but  a  great  hurt  and 
hinderance  in  their  business. ^ 

The  intense  desire  of  Cardinal  Wolsey  was  the  apprehension 
of  Tyndale  and  Eoye.     He  communicated  with  Hacket  on  this 

^  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1369.    The  more  probable  date  of 
Garret's  martyrdom  is  July  30,  1540. 
2  Arber's  Preface,  p.  39. 


112  TYKD ALE'S  TRAl^SLATIO:Nr  OF  THE   N.   T.      [CHAP.  III. 

subject.  He  also  sent  a  special  messenger,  in  the  person  of 
John  West,  to  Herman  Eincke  of  Cologne,  with  orders  to  buy 
up  everywhere  books  printed  in  English,  and  to  arrest  Eoye 
and  Hitchens  (Tyndale).  Eincke  replied  :  *'  I  will  endeavour 
in  every  way  to  arrest  Eoy  and  Hutchins,  and  other  opponents 
and  rebels  of  the  king's  grace  and  yours."  ^ 

Failing  in  their  attempts  to  stop  the  work  of  printing  and 
importing  New  Testaments  by  persecution,  the  English  gov- 
ernment sought  the  same  end  by  treaty ;  which  stipulated  that 
there  should  be  the  continuation  of  traffic  for  merchants  be- 
tween the  two  countries,  but  there  should  be  no  printing  or 
selling  of  any  Lutheran  books  on  either  side.  This  treaty  was 
signed  at  Cambray  in  1529.  Bishop  Tonstal,  Sir  Thomas 
More,  and  the  agent  Hacket  were  the  commissioners.  But 
after  all  they  had  more  confidence  in  fire  than  in  treaties;  for 
Tonstal,  on  his  return  from  Cambray,  stopped  at  Antwerp  for 
the  purpose  of  buying  New  Testaments  that  he  might  burn 
them.  He  met  with  Augustine  Packington,  a  London  mer- 
chant, and  proposed  to  purchase  all  the  New  Testaments  that 
remained  unsold.  As  the  story  goes,  Packington  laid  the 
matter  before  Tyndale,  and  the  result  was;  "the  Bishop  of 
London  had  the  bookes,  Packington  the  thanks,  and  Tyndall 
had  the  money."  ^  Furnished  thus  with  the  requisite  means, 
Tyndale  is  said  to  have  set  about  correcting  his  translation 
and  haying  it  newly  printed  ;  so  that  the  books  came  "  thicke 
and  threefolde  ouer  into  England."  The  bishop  perceiving 
this  sent  for  Packington " and  said:  "^How  cometh  this  that 
there  are  so  many  New  Testaments  abroad?  You  promised 
me  that  you  would  bye  them  all.'  Then  aunswered  Packing- 
ton,  *  Surely  I  bought  all  that  was  to  bee  had,  but  I  perceaue 

they  haue  printed  more  since you  were  best  to  bye  the 

stampes  too,  and  so  you  shalbe  sure  ? '  At  which  aunswere  the 
Bishop  smyled  and  so  the  matter  ended."  ^  Foxe  also  records 
in  this  same  connection,  that  Sir  Thomas  More  in  his  exam- 

^  Arber's  Preface,  p.  33. 

^  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1159.  ^  Ibid,  p,  1159. 


1530.]  "a   BURNING  OF  THE   WORD   OF   GOD."  113 

ination  of  George  Constantjne  said :  "  ^  There  is  beyonde  the 
sea  Tyndall,  Joye,  and  a  great  many  of  you ;  I  know  they 
cannot  line  without  helpe.  There  are  some  that  helpe  and 
succour  them  with  money,  and  thou  being  one  of  them,  had- 
dest  thy  part  thereof,  and  therefore  knowest  from  whence  it 
came.  I  pray  thee  tell  me,  who  be  they  that  helpe  them  thus  ? ' 
*  My  Lord '  quoth  Constantine,  *  I  will  tell  you  truly ;  it  is  the 
Byshop  of  London  that  hath  holpen  us,  for  he  hath  bestowed 
among  us  a  great  deale  of  money  upon  Kew  Testamentes  to 
burne  them,  and  that  hath  bene  and  yet  is  our  onely  succour 
and  comfort.'  *  Now  by  my  truth,'  quoth  More,'I  thinke  even 
the  same,  for  so  much  I  told  the  Byshop  before  he  went 
about  it.' "  1 

The  year  1530  brought  with  it  changes  for  the  worse.  Car- 
dinal Wolsey,  in  whose  opinion  '-  heresy  w^as  an  error,"  and 
who  by  his  leniency  made  it  possible  for  those  thus  charged  to 
recant,  was  degraded  from  his  authority;  while  Sir  Thomas 
More,  in  whose  opinion  "heresy  was  a  crime,"  was  exalted  to 
the  high  seat  of  the  chancellorship.^  And  Sir  Thomas  as 
chancellor  used  his  authority  in  concert  with  the  Romish  bish- 
ops to  blot  out  the  very  name  of  heresy.  Also  the  effect  of 
the  king's  fierce  proclamation  of  December  24,  1529,  for  the 
abolishing  of  New  Testaments,  and  other  heretical  books,  and 
for  the  withstanding  of  all  who  taught  or  preached  against  the 
dignity  and  ordinances  of  the  Catholic  Church,  began  to  be 
felt.  "There  ensued,"  says  Foxe,  "great  persecution  and 
trouble  against  the  poor  and  innocent  flock  of  Christ."  Ton- 
stal  kindled  a  great  fire  of  New  Testaments  in  London  about 
the  4th  of  May,  1530.  ^  But  the  people  were  indignant.  They 
remonstrated  to  no  effect :  but  denounced  it  as  '  ^  a  burning  of 
the  Word  of  God."    They  further  declared  that  "  *  there  must 

'  Foxe' 3  Acts  and  Monuments, -p.  1159.  Some  objections  have  been 
rais3d  to  this  story,  and  jet  it  illustrates  the  true  state  of  affairs  at  that 
time. 

'^  Sir  Thomas  More  was  made  Chancellor  October  26,  1529.  See  More's 
Life  of  More,  p.  155,  note.     London,  1726. 

3  Eadie's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  I.,  p.  184. 


114  TTiTDALE'S  TRAITSLATION   OF  THE   IT.   T.       [CHAP.  III. 

be  a  visable  contrariety  between  that  Book  and  the  Doctrines 
of  those  who  so  handled  it';  by  which  both  their  prejudice 
against  the  Clergy,  and  their  desire  of  reading  the  New  Tes- 
tament were  encreased."^  Moreover,  the  impression  abroad 
was  that  Henry  VIII.  was  not  altogether  at  one  with  the  bish- 
ops in  their  war  against  heresy.  The  following  extract  from  a 
letter  of  Bishop  Nix,  written  on  the  14:th  of  May,  1530,  reveals 
something  of  the  state  of  feeling  at  least  in  his  own  diocese. 
The  bishop  in  his  perplexity  wrote  to  Archbishop  Warham  : 
"I  am  accumbred  with  such  as  kepyth  and  ready th  these 

arroneous  books  in  English My  Lord,  I  have  done  that 

lyeth  in  me  for  the  suppression  of  soch  persons ;  but  it  passeth 

my  power For  diverse  saith  openly  in  my  Diocess,  that 

the  Kinges  Grace  wold,  that  they  shold  have  the  said  arroneous 

books Show  this  to  the  Kinges  Grace,  beseeching  him  to 

send  his  honorable  Lettres,  under  his  Seal,  down  to  whom  he 
please,  in  my  Diocess.  That  they  may  show  and  publish,  that 
it  is  not  his  pleasure,  that  soche  bookes  should  be  had  or  red  ; 

and  also  jDunish  soch  as  saith  so And  how  I  thought  best 

for  the  suppression  of  soch  as  holdyth  these  arroneous  opinions. 
For  if  they  continue  any  time;  I  thynk  they  shall  undoe  us 

all But  now  it  may  be  done  wel  in  my  Diocess ;  For  the 

Gentlemen  and  the  Oommunality  be  not  greatly  infected ;  but 
merchants  and  soch  that  hath  their  abiding  not  far  from 
the  Sea."  2 

The  hierarchy  is  still  on  the  alert  for  the  apprehension  of 
William  Tyndale.  Vaughan,  the  English  envoy  and  successor 
of  Hacket,  has  a  special  commission  to  watch  Tyndale's  move- 
ments. In  the  meantime  Tyndale  has  been  engaged  in  trans- 
lating the  Pentateuch,  aided  doubtless  by  his  friend  Fryth, 
who,  at  the  persecution  at  Oxford,  fled  across  the  sea.  These 
five  books  were  printed  separately,  with  titles  and  prologues 

^  ^xvanei'^  History  of  the  Ref.,  I.,  1^^.     London,  1681. 
2  Strype' 8  Memorials  of  Archbishop  Cranmer.     App.,p.  15.    London, 
1862. 


1531.]        vaughan's  ikteryiew  with  tyndale.  115 

to  each,  but  without  dates,  excepting  that  of  Genesis,  which 
reads:  "Emprented  at  Marlboro w,  in  the  land  of  Hesse,  by 
me,  Hans  Luft,  the  yere  of  our  Lorde,  M.D.XXX,  the  xvii 
dayes  of  Januarii."i  These  books  are  quite  rare,  since  there 
is  but  one  perfect  copy  known,  which  is  preserved  in  the  Gren- 
ville  Library,  British  Museum."  The  story,  told  by  Foxe,  of 
Tyndale's  voyage  from  Antwerp  to  Hamburgh,  with  the  manu- 
script of  the  newly  translated  Pentateuch,  of  his  shipwreck 
and  the  loss  of  all  his  papers,  and  of  Coverdale's  connection 
with  the  work  of  retranslating  at  Hamburgh,  seems  to  be 
without  sufficient  foundation. 

In  January,  1531,  Vaughan  wrote  to  Cromwell :  "  It  is  un- 
likely to  get  Tyndall  into  England,  when  he  daily  heareth  so 
many  things  from  thence  which  feareth  him."^  Again  in 
April,  in  giving  an  account  of  an  interview  granted  him  by 
Tyndale  in  the  suburbs  of  Antwerp,  he  reports  Tyndale 
as  saying,  among  other  things:  "Again,  may  his  Grace 
(Henry  VIIL),  being  a  Christian  prince,  be  so  unkind  to  God, 
which  hath  commanded  His  Word  to  be  spread  throughout  the 
world,  to  give  more  faith  to  wicked  persuasions  of  men,  w^hich 
presuming  above  God's  wisdom,  and  contrary  to  that  which 
Christ  expressly  commandeth  in  His  Testament,  dare  say,  that 
it  is  not  lawful  for  the  people  to  have  the  same,in  a  tongue  that 
they  understand ;  because  the  purity  thereof  should  open  men^s 
eyes  to  see  their  luicTcedness?  Is  there  more  danger  in  the 
King's  subjects,  than  in  the  subjects  of  all  other  Princes,  which, 
in  every  of  their  tongues,  have  the  same,  under  privilege  of 
their  sufferance  ?  "  *  After  a  lengthy  interview,  Vaughan  adds, 
that  Tyndale,  ^^  being  something  fearful  of  me  lest  I  w^ould 
liave  pursued  him,  and  drawing  also  towards  night,  he  took 
his  leave  of  me,  and  departed  from  the  town,  and  I  towards 
the  town — saying,  '  I  should  shortly,  peradventure,  see  him 
again,  or  if  not,  hear  from  him;'  ....  Hasty  to  pursue  him  I 
was  not,  because  I  had  some  likelihood  to  speak  shortly  again 

1  Anderson's  Annals  of  Eng.  Bible,  p.  137.     London,  1862. 

2  There  is  anotlier  copy  almost  perfect,  in  the  Lenox  Library,  New 
York.  Imperfect  copies  may  also  be  found  in  the  Baptist  College 
Library,  Bristol,  and  in  the  Astor  Library,  New  York.  A  reprint  of  the 
Lenox  copy  has  been  made  by  Rev.  J.  1.  Lambert,  D.  D.  New  York, 
A.  D.  F.  Randolph  &  Co. ;  London,  Samuel  Bagster  &  Sons. 

8  Anderson's  Annals  of  the  Eng.  Bible,  p.  151.         *  Ibid,  p.  152. 


116  TTI^DALE'S   TRAI^SLATIOT:^   of  the   K.    T.       [chap.  III. 

with  him  ;   and  in  pursuing  him,  I  might  perchance  have 
failed  of  my  purpose,  and  put  myself  in  danger"  ^ 

Vaughan  wrote  again  to  Cromwell  in  May,  in  regard  to 
another  meeting  he  had  with  Tyndale,  and  reports  him  as 
saying:  "If  it  would  stand  with  the  King's  most  gracious 
pleasure  to  grant  only  a  hare  text  of  the  Scripture  to  he  put 
forth  among  Ms  people,  like  as  is  put  forth  among  the  subjects 
of  the  Emperor  in  these  parts,  and  of  other  Christian  Princes, 
— be  it  of  the  translation  of  what  person  soever  shall  please 
his  Majesty,  I  shall  immediately  make  faithful  promise  never 
to  write  more,  nor  abide  two  days  in  these  parts  after  the  same 

(is  done) And  till  that  tifne,  1  will  abide  the  asperity 

of  all  chances,  whatsoever  shall  come,  and  endure  my  life  in 
as  much  pains  as  it  is  able  to  bear  and  suffer."  ^  It  is  but  too 
evident  that  Cromwell's  policy  was  by  fair  promises  to  entice 
Tyndale  into  England.  But  Tyndale  remained  unmoved  in 
his  sublime  purpose  to  abide  a  stranger  and  a  fugitive  till  the 
Scriptures  were  put  forth  in  England  in  the  language  of  the 
people.  The  time  for  this  is  near  at  hand ;  but  as  yet  the 
prospect  is  most  gloomy.  Fires  are  just  now  kindling  in  Eng- 
land for  men  as  well  as  for  New  Testaments.  During  this  fiery 
year,  1531,  Thomas  Bilney,  "the  sainted  Bilney"as  he  was 
justly  called,  was  the  first  to  burn  at  the  stake.  Among  the 
thirty-four  questions  which  were  put  to  him  when  on  trial  the 
fifteenth  reads  :  "  Whether  they  would  haue  the  Masses  and 
Gospels  openly  to  hee  read  in  Churches  in  the  vulgare  tongue, 
rather  then  iti  the  Latine  tongue."  ^  This  was  the  test  ques- 
tion. It  was  death  to  answer  it  in  the  affirmative.  And  yet 
how  firmly  and  nobly  Bilney  answered  it.  In  reply  he  said, 
^'  hee  would  wishe  that  the  Gospels  and  Epistles  should  bee 
read  in  Englishe.  For  I  ivould  (sayth  Paul)  rather  haue  v. 
tuordes  &c.  That  the  Church  might  he  edified  &c.  And  Chri- 
sostome  exhorteth  his  hearers  to  looke  uppon  bookes,  that  they 
might  the  better  committe  vnto  memory,  those  thynges  whiche 

^  Anderson's  Annals  of  Eng.  Bible,  p.  152.    London,  1863. 

2  Ibid,  pp.  154,  155. 

3  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1136. 


1531.]  THE   SEARCH   FOB.  TYNDALE.  117 

they  had  heard.  And  S.  Bede  did  translate  S.  lohns  Gospell 
into  English e."  ^ 

Richard  Bayfield  was  the  next  to  suffer.  Against  him  as  an 
heretic  a  long  list  of  charges  were  brought,  one  of  which  was : 
^^Ile  being  beyond  the  sea,  bought  and  procured  ....  ma7iy  bokes 
<&  treatises  of  sondry  sorts." '^  Among  these  were  Tyndale's 
New  Testament  and  "  the  first  booke  of  Moyses,  called  Gene- 
sis." "He  was,"  says  Foxe,  "beneficial  to  M.  Tyndall  and  M. 
Frith,  for  hee  brought  substaunce  with  hym,  and  was  their 
owne  hande,  and  solde  all  their  woorkes  and  the  Germaines 
woorkes  both  in  Fraunce  and  in  England."  ^  Bayfield,  after 
suffering  the  unprovoked  violence  of  his  persecutors,  was  led 
to  the  stake  in  Smithfield,  in  the  month  of  November,  1531.^ 
The  Public  Registers  are  filled  with  accounts,  not  only  of  those 
martyred,  but  of  those  who  were  imprisoned,  put  into  stocks, 
and  degraded  by  every  indignity.  "  So  great  was  the  trouble 
of  those  tymes,"  says  Foxe,  "  that  it  would  ouercharge  any 
storye  to  recite  the  names  of  all  them  which,  ....  were  driuen 
out  of  the  realme,  or  were  cast  out  from  their  goodes  and 
houses,  or  brought  to  open  shame  by  abjuration."  ^ 

These  "  bitter  dales  "  continued  during  the  next  year.  The 
king's  mind  is  engrossed  in  the  public  and  private  affairs  of 
his  realm,  and  yet  he  finds  time  to  plan  again  for  the  arrest  of 
William  Tyndale.  Sir  Thomas  Elyot,  the  man  of  letters,  the 
friend  of  Sir  Thomas  More,  and  the  favorite  of  the  king,  is 
charged  with  the  duty  of  "seizing  Tyndale."  The  enterprise 
failed,  but  the  animus  of  Henry  VIII.  and  his  councilors  is 
revealed.  Elyot  pledged  his  utmost  diligence.  '^In  me,"  he 
says,  ^'  there  shall  lack  none  endeavour."  Again,  in  reference 
to  the  hopelessness  of  the  task,  he  adds :  "  As  far  as  I  can 
perceive,  (Tyndale)  hearing  of  the  King's  diligence  in  the 
apprehension  of  him,  he  withdraweth  him  into  such  places, 
where  he  thinketh  to  be  farthest  out  of  danger."  ^    Next  to 


^  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1137.       ^  Ibid,  p.  1161. 
3  Ibid,  p.  1161.      ^  lUd,  p.  1164.      5  xbid,  p.  1190. 
^  Anderson's  Annals,  p.  176. 


118  TYNDALE'S   TRANSLATION"   OF  THE   N.  T.      [CHAP.  III. 

Tyndale,  the  man  of  all  others  whom  the  hierarchy  wishes  just 
now  to  apprehend  is  John  Fryth.  He  was  a  notable  scholar, 
a  friend  of  the  New  learning,  an  early  companion  of  Tyndale, 
and  his  own  child  in  the  Gospel.  On  account  of  his  learning 
he  was  selected  by  Cardinal  Wolsey  as  one  of  his  instructors 
in  his  new  College  at  Oxford  ;  but  on  account  of  his  religious 
opinions  he  was,  with  a  notable  band  of  sufferers,^  shamefully 
imprisoned  in  the  filthy  cellar  of  that  same  College.  He  was 
released,  however,  by  order  of  Wolsey,  and,  as  already  noted, 
escaped  further  persecution  by  fleeing  to  the  continent.  But 
for  some  reason  not  known  he  returned  to  England,  and 
through  the  hatred  and  "  deadly  persecution  of  Sir  Thomas 
More,"  he  was  arrested  and  sent  to  the  tower.  When  brought 
before  the  bishop  he  refused  to  recant,  and  firmly  subscribed 
to  his  answers  these  remarkable  words:  "I  Frith  do  thus 
thinke,  and  as  I  thinke,  so  haue  I  said,  written,  taught,  and 
affirmed,  and  in  my  bookes  haue  published."  ^  He  was  conse- 
queDtly  delivered  over  to  the  civil  authorities,  conveyed  by 
them  to  Smithfield,  and  burned  at  the  stake,  on  the  4th  day 
of  July,  1533.  The  shameful  martyrdom  of  this  innocent 
man  made  a  deep  impression  upon  the  minds  of  the  jDeople. 
The  change  has  already  set  in,  and  the  cloud  of  persecution  is 
being  dispersed.  The  enemies  of  the  truth  hate  heresy  still, 
but  the  power  of  the  people  is  felt  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
and  henceforth  all  cases  of  persons  accused  for  heresy  were 
taken  out  of  the  hands  of  the  bishops.^ 

Persecution  ceasing  for  a  season,  the  demand  arose  anew 
for  more  New  Testaments.  Tyndale  is  now,  1534,  at  the 
house  of  Thomas  Poynts,  an  English  merchant,  at  Antwerp. 

'  Chief  among  whom  were  M(aster)  Clarke,  M(aster)  Sumner,  M(aster) 
Bettes,  Bayley  and  Goodman  ;  "most  piked  yong  men  of  graue  judge- 
ment and  sharpe  wittes,  who  conferring  together  upon  the  abuses  of  Re- 
ligion   were  therfore  accused  of  heresie  unto  the  Cardinall  and  cast 

into  a  prison."     See  Foxe's  Acts  and  Man.,  p.  1174. 

2  Ibid,  p.  1178. 

2  Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation,  I.,  170. 


1534.]  KEYISED   EDITIOiT,  1534.  119 

He  is  busily  engaged  in  reyising  his  New  Testament.  The 
Dutch  printers  were  preparing  to  put  forth  another  edition  ; 
and  when  told  that  Tjndale  was  about  to  publish  his  revised 
edition,  and  consequently  theirs  could  not  be  sold,  they  re- 
plied :  "  If  he  prynte  two  thousand  and  we  as  many,  what  is 
so  little  a  noumber  for  all  England  9  and  we  will  sel  ours 
better  cheap,  and  therefore  we  doubt  not  of  the  sale."  ^  The 
editors  of  the  fourth  Dutch  edition  employed  George  Joye  to 
correct  the  copy.  Now,  about  this  time  English  exiles  on  the 
continent  were  expecting  the  publication  of  Tyndale's  revised 
edition  ;  and  when  Joye's  book  fell  into  their  hands,  suppos- 
ing it  to  be  Tyndale's  New  Testament,  they  brought  it  to 
him,  with  the  inquiry,  why  certain  fanciful  alterations 
had  been  made.  This  was  the  first  intimation  that  Tyndale 
had  received,  that  any  such  book  had  been  in  preparation  for 
the  press.  He  was  not  a  little  irritated  and  hurt,  tliat  such 
liberties  had  been  taken  with  his  translation;  and  in  his 
Epistle  to  the  Reader,  appended  to  the  revised  edition,  he  ad- 
ministered a  sharp  rebuke,  to  which  Joye  in  reply,  boastfully 
said :  "  I  am  not  afraid  to  answer  Master  Tyndale  in  this  matter, 
for  all  his  high  learning  in  Hebrew,  Greek  and  Latin."  ^  Jn 
this  reply  he  paid  an  unintentional  compliment  to  Tyndale's 
scholarship.  The  Dutch  edition  was  published  in  August, 
1534.3  Ij^  Noyember  following,  Tyndale's  reyised  edition 
appeared  with  the  following  title:  "The  New  Testament 
dyJigently  corrected  and  compared  with  the  Greek  by  William 
Tyndale  and  fynished  in  the  yere  of  oure  Lorde  God  a.  M.  D. 
&  XXXIIIJ.  in  the  moneth  of  November."  The  second  title 
reads  :  "  The  Newe  Testament  imprinted  at  Antwei-p  by 
Marten  Emperowr,  Anno  M.  D.  XXXIIIJ." 

The  subjoined  collation  will  show  something  of  Tyndale's 
care  in  the  work  of  revision.  Many  of  the  changes  which  he 
then   made   have  come  down  to  us  in  our  present  English 

^  Lewis'  History  of  Translations,  p.  83. 

2  Tyndale's  Works,  I.,  Intro.,  p.  Ixii.     Parker  Soc.  edition,  1848. 

3  "  The  only  known  copy  of  the  edition  corrected  by  Joye  is  in  Mr. 
Granville's  bequest  to  the  British  Museum,"    Ihid,  p.  Ixi.,  note. 


130  TTNDALE'S  translation   of   the   N.   T.       [chap.  III. 

Bible,  as  the  few  examples  inserted  below  will  show.  The 
readings  from  the  revised  edition  are  taken  from  Bagster's 
Hexapla,  which  is  a  reprint  of  the  Bristol  copy  of  1534.  The 
readings  from  the  earlier  edition  are  taken  from  Fry's  fac- 
simile of  the  Bristol  copy  of  Tyndale's  octavo  New  Testa- 
ment, 1525-6.1  A  facsimile  noted  for  its  accuracy  in  every 
particular. 

Matt.  I.  11.  Josias  begat  Jeconias  and  hys  brethren  aboute  the  tyme 
of  the   Captivite  of  BaUlon.    Revised  edition  reads  : 

about  the  tyme  they  were  caryed 

awaye  to  Babylon  ;  which  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 

13.  After  they  wer  ledd  captive  to  Babilon.  Revised  edition 
reads :  And  after  they  were  brought  to  Babylon  ; 
which  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 

18.  The  byrthe  off  Christe  was  on  thys  wyse.  When  hys 
mother  Mary  was  maryed  vnto  Joseph.  Revised  edi- 
tion has :  When  hys  mother  Mary  was  hetrouthed  to 
Joseph. 

20.  .  .  .  behold  the  agell  of  the  lord  apered  vnto  hi  in 
slepe  sainge.  Revised  edition  reads :  .  .  .ap- 
peared vnto  him  in  a  dreme.  Which  is  followed  by 
the  A.  V. 

23 and   they   shall   call  his  name  Emanuel, 

which  is  as  moche  to  saye  be  interpretacione  as  God 
with  vs.  Revised  edition  reads  :  .  .  .  which  is 
by  interpretacion,  God  with  vs. 

II.  8.  .         .         .  and  sent  them  to  bethleem  saynge  ;  when  ye  be 

come  thyder  searche  dyligently  for  the  child.  Revised 
edition  reads:  .  .  .  saynge ;  Goo  and  searche 
dyligently  for  the  childe. 
12.  And  after  that  they  were  warned  in  ther  slepe.  Revised 
edition  reads  :  .  .  .  they  were  warned  of  God  in 
a  dreame  ;  and  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 

III.  6 knoledging  their  synes.     Revised  edition 

has  :  confessynge  ;  and  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 

10 shalhe  he  we  doue.     Revised  edition  reads: 

is  hewen  doune;  and  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 

rV.     8 and  shewed  him  al  the  kyngdomes  of  the 

worlde,  and  the  beauty  of  them.    Revised  edition  reads: 

'  From  copy  in  the  Boston  Public  Library. 


1534.]  QUAETO   EDITIOi?^,   1525.  121 

and  all  the  glorie  of  them  ;  and  is  followed  by  the 

A.  V. 
10.  .         .         .  Thou  shalt  worshjp  thy  Larde  God.    Revised 

edition  reads:  .         .         .the  Lorde  thy  Ood  ;  and  is 

followed  by  the  A.  V. 
V.    ^.  'QlG^^ed  diTe  the  maynteyners  of  pence.     Revised  edition  has : 

peacemakers  ;  and  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 
16.  Se  that  youre  ligbt  so  sliyne  before  men.     Revised  edition 

has :  Let  your  light  .         .        .  ;  and  is  followed  by 

the  A.  V. 
YI.  13.  Leed  vs  not  into  temtacion,  but  delyvre  vs  fifrom  yvell. 

Amen.     Revised   edition  adds   the   doxology  ;  and  is 

followed  by  the  A.  V. 
28.  Beholde  the  lyles  off  the  felde.     Revised   edition  has  :  con- 

sidre  ;  and  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 
VII,  21 but  he    that  fuljilleth   my    fathers    will 

whicb  ys  in  heven.     Revised  edition  has:  dothe ;  and 

is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 
25 and  bet   vppon  that  bousse,   and  it 

was  not  over  throwen.     Revised  edition  reads  :   . 
.  it  fell  not ;  and  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 


The  following  is  the  Lord's  prayer  from  Tyndale's  quarto 
edition  of  1525.  The  Grenville  fragment  is  all  that  remains 
of  this  edition.  The  following  specimen  is  from  Arber's 
Photo-lithographed  facsimile.  The  original  is  in  Black 
Letter. 

Matt.  VI.  9-13.  0  oure  father,  which  art  in  heven  halowed  be  thy  name. 
Let  thy  kyngdom  come.  Thy  wyll  be  fulfilled,  as 
well  in  erth,  as  hit  ys  in  heven.  Geve  vs  this 
daye  oure  dayly  breade.  And  forgeve  vs  oure 
treaspases,  even  as  we  forgeve  them  whych  treas- 
pas  vs.  Lede  vs  nott  in  to  temptacion.  but  de- 
lyvre vs  from  yvell.     Amen. 

The  text  of  the  Lord's  prayer  in  Tyndale's  octavo  edition 

corresponds  with  the  above  word  for  word,  and  therefore  is 

not  inserted  here.     In  the  revised  edition  of  1534,  the  changes 

are  unimportant,  excepting  the  addition  of  the  doxology  as 

6 


122         tt^j^dale's  translatio:^"  op  the  k.  t.     [chap.  hi. 

seen  below.     The  text  is  taken  from  Bagster's  reprint  in  the 
Hexapla. 

Matt.  YI.  9-13.  0  oure  father  which  arte  in  heven,  halowed  be  thy  name. 
Let  thy  kyngdome  come.  Thy  wyll  be  fulfilled, 
as  well  in  erth,  as  it  ys  in  heven.  Geve  vs  this 
daye  oure  dayly  breede.     And  forgeve   vs    oure 

'  treaspases,  even  as  we    forgeve   oure  trespacers. 

And  leade  vs  not  into  temptacion  :  but  dely  ver  vs 
from  eveli.  For  thyne  is  the  kingedome  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory e  for  ever.     Amen. 

The  following  specimens  of  Tyndale's  translation  is  from 
the  revised  edition  of  1534.  The  first  is  given  with  the 
spelling  modernized  to  show  at  a  glance  the  resemblance  to 
our  present  version. 

Rom.  VIII.  6-17.  To  be  carnally  minded,  is  death.  But  to  be  spiritually 
minded  is  life  and  peace.  Because  that  the  fleshly 
mind  is  enmity  against  God  :  for  it  is  not  obedient 
to  the  law  of  God,  neither  can  be.  So  then  they 
that  are  given  to  the  flesh,  cannot  please  God. 

But  ye  are  not  given  to  the  flesh,  but  to  the 
spirit :  if  so  be  that  the  spirit  of  God  dwell  in 
you.  If  there  be  any  man  that  hath  not  the  spirit 
of  Christ,  the  same  is  none  of  his.  If  Christ  be 
in  you,  the  body  is  dead  because  of  sin  ;  but  the 
spirit  is  life  for  righteousness  sake.  Wherefore  if 
the  spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from  death, 
dwell  in  you  :  even  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from 
death  :  shall  quicken  yoar  mortal  bodies,  because 
that  this  spirit  dwelleth  in  you. 

Therefore  brethren  we  are  now  debtors,  not  to 
the  flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh.  For  if  ye  live 
after  the  flesh,  ye  must  die.  But  if  ye  mortify  the 
deeds  of  the  body,  by  the  help  of  the  spirit,  ye 
shall  live.  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  spirit  of 
God  ;  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  For  ye  have  not 
received  the  spirit  of  bondage,  to  fear  any  more, 
but  ye  have  received  the  spirit  of'  adoption, 
whereby  we  cry  Abba  father.  The  same  spirit 
certifieth  our  spirit  :  that  we  are  the  sons  of  God. 
If  we  be  sons,  we  are  also  heirs,  the  heirs  I  mean 


1534.]  SPZCIMEKS   FEOM   THE   REVISED   EDITIOi^.  123 

of  God,  and  heirs  annexed  with  Christ :  if  so  be 
that  we  suffer  together,  that  we  may  be  glorified 
together. 

26-30.  Likewise  the  spirit  also  helpeth  our  infirmi- 
ties. For  we  know  not  what  to  desire  as  we  ought: 
but  the  spirit  maketh  intercession  mightily  for  us 
with  groanings  which  cannot  be  expressed  with 
tongue.  And  he  that  searcheth  the  hearts,  know- 
eth  what  is  the  meaning  of  the  spirit,  for  he 
maketh  intercession  for  the  saints  according  to  the 
pleasure  of  God.  For  we  know  that  all  things 
work  for  the  best  unto  them  that  love  God,  which 
also  are  called  of  purpose.  For  those  which  he 
knew  before,  he  also  ordained  before,  that  they 
should  be  like  fashioned  unto  the  shape  of  his 
son,  that  he  might  be  the  first  begotten  son  among 
many  brethren.  Moreover  which  he  appointed 
before,  them  he  also  called.  And  which  he  called, 
them  also  he  justified,  which  he  justified,  them  he 
also  glorified. 

The  following  specimen  from  the  edition  of  1534  is  here 
given  with  the  original  spelling. 

I.  Cor.  XIII.  1-13.  Though  I  spake  with  the  tonges  of  men  and  angels, 
and  yet  had  no  love,  I  were  even  as  soundinge 
brasse  :  or  as  a  tynklynge  Cymball.  And  though 
I  coulde  prophesy,  and  vnderstode  all  secretes,  and 
all  knowledge :  yee,  yf  I  had  all  fayth  so  that  I 
coulde  move  mountayns  oute  of  ther  places,  and 
yet  had  no  love,  I  were  nothynge.  And  though 
I  bestowed  all  my  gooddes  to  fede  the  poore,  and 
though  I  gave  my  body  even  that  I  burned,  and 
yet  had  no  love,  it  profeteth  me  nothinge. 

Love  sufiereth  longe,  and  is  corteous.  Love 
envieth  not.  Love  doth  not  frowardly,  swelleth 
not  dealeth  not  dishonestly,  seketh  not  her  awne, 
is  not  provoked  to  anger,  thynketh  not  evyll, 
reioyseth  not  in  iniquite :  but  reioyseth  in  the 
trueth,  safireth  all  thynge,  beleveth  all  thynges, 
hopeth  all  thynges,  endureth  in  all  thynges. 
Though  that  prophesy inge  fayle,  other  tongues 


124  TYNDALE'S  translation   of  the   N.   T.      [chap.  III. 

shall  cease,   or  knowledge  vanysslie   awaye,  yet 
love  falleth  never  awaye. 

For  oure  knowledge  is  vnparfect,  and  oure 
prophesyinge  is  unperfet.  But  when  that  which 
is  parfect  is  come,  then  that  which  is  vnparfet 
shall  be  done  awaye.  When  I  was  a  chylde,  I 
spake  as  a  chylde,  I  vnderstode  as  a  childe,  I 
ymagened  as  a  chylde.  But  assone  as  I  was  a 
man,  I  put  awaye  childesshnes.  Now  we  se  in  a 
glasse  even  in  a  darke  speakynge  :  but  then  shall 
we  se  face  to  face.  Nowe  I  knowe  vnparfectly : 
but  then  shall  I  knowe  even  as  I  am  knowen. 
Now  abideth  fayth,  hope,  and  love,  even  these 
thre  ;  but  the  chefe  of  these  is  love. 

The  revised  edition  of  Tyndale's  New  Testament,  1534, 
must  ever  stand  as  a  monument  of  his  originality  and  faith- 
fulness as  a  translator.  In  respect  to  it,  he  says :  that  he 
had  looked  it  over  "  with  all  diligence  and  compared  it  unto 
the  Greek  ;"  and  had  ''  weeded  out  many  faults,  which  lack 
of  help  at  the  beginning  and  oversight  did  sow  therein." 
Tyndale  translated  directly  from  the  Greek.  He  used  the 
Latin  text  of  Erasmus,  but  "frequently  adheres  to  the 
original  (in  cases)  where  Erasmus  departs  from  it."  ^  He  had 
the  Vulgate  before  him,  also  Luther's  translation  ;  but  he 
made  a  scholarly  use  of  them.  Tyndale's  scholarship  was  not 
called  in  question  by  his  cotemporaries.  Even  his  enemies 
were  inclined  to  magnify  rather  than  detract  from  it. 
Buschius  is  reported  as  saying:  "  That  the  New  Testament  was 
translated  by  an  Englishman,  ....  who  was  so  learned  in  seven 
languages,  Hebrew,  Greek,  Latin,  Italian,  Spanish,  Enghsh 
and  French,  that,  whichever  he  spoke,  you  would  think  his 
native  tongue."  ^  Sir  Thomas  More  in  his  attack  upon 
Tyndale,  calls  in  question  not  his  knowledge  and  ability,  but 
his  motives  as  a  translator.  Hence  Tyndale  in  his  answers 
takes  up  the  several  words  complained  of  by  More,  "as  by 

1  Hallam's  Lit.  of  Europe,  I.,  380,  note.    New  York,  1874. 

2  Arber's  Preface,  p.  25. 


1525.]        THE   ENGLISH   OF  TY:N^DALE'S  TRANSLATION.  125 

evil  purpose  changed,"  and  shows  that  he  sought  to  free  them 
from  a  false  and  private  interpretation.  The  word  church, 
for  example,  Tyndale  changed  to  congregation^  meaning  "  the 
whole  congregation  of  them  that  believe  in  Christ;''  rather 
than,  "the  shaven  flock  of  them  that  shore  the  whole  world,"  ^ 
Again  the  word  charity,  he  changed  to  love ;  since  as  he  de- 
clared that,  ^^  charity  is  no  known  English,  in  that  sense 
^^\n.(i\\  agape  requireth."^  He  further  says:  "By  this  word 
penance  they  make  the  people  understand  holy  deeds  of  their 
own  enjoining ;"  hence  he  changed  it  to  repentance?  ^^  So 
now,"  he  adds,  ^''  the  cause  why  our  prelates  thus  rage,  and  that 
moveth  them  to  call  M  (aster)  More  to  help,  is  not  that  they 
find  just  causes  in  the  translation,  but  because  they  have  lost 
their  juggling  and  feigned  terms;  w^herewith  Peter  prophesied 
they  should  make  merchandise  of  the  people."  ^ 

One  of  the  chief  excellencies  which  lies  at  the  foundation 
of  Tyndale's  translation  of  the  New  Testament  is  the  sim- 
plicity of  its  language.  The  English  language  in  the  time  of 
Tyndale  had  arrived  at  what  may  be  called  the  first  stage  of 
its  maturity.  The  tendency  already  was  against  Latinized 
stateliness  and  French  elegance.  Sir  Thomas  Elyot,  an  ac- 
complished author  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  was  compli- 
mented by  the  king  for  his  freedom  from  new  terms  taken 
from  the  French.  It  is  recorded  of  Dean  Colet,  who  died  iu 
1519,  that  "he  songht  to  improve  his  English  style  by  the 
study  of  Chaucer  and  the  old  poets."  Tyndale,  as  he  was 
translating  for  the  people,  studied  great  plainness  of  speech. 
If  possible,  sometimes  he  erred  on  the  side  of  too  great  home- 
liness in  the  choice  of  language ;  though  he  nowhere  affects 
purism  in  style.  Besides,  at  this  time  the  English  language 
was  written  as  it  was  spoken ;  and  in  this  particular  it  cor- 
responded with  the  state  of  the  languages  in  which  the  Scrip- 
tures were  first  written.  Tyndale,  in  defending  English  trans- 
lations of  the  Bible,  says  :  "  For  the  Greek  tongue  agreeth 


'  Tyndale's  Works,  IIL,  13.    Cambridge,  1850.  »  Ihid,  p.  20. 

3  Ihid,  p.  22.  •»  lUd,  p.  24. 


126         TTND ale's  tkaxslatio:n~  op  the  k.  t.     [chap.  III. 

more  with  the  English  than  with  the  Latin.  And  the  prop- 
erties of  the  Hebrew  tongue  agreeth  a  thousand  times  more 
with  the  English  than  with  the  Latin.  The  manner  of  speak- 
ing is  both  one ;  so  that  in  a  thousand  places  thou  needest 
not  but  to  translate  it  into  the  English,  word  for  word  ;  when 
thou  must  seek  a  compass  in  the  Latin,  and  yet  shall  have 
much  work  to  translate  it  well-favouredly,  so  that  it  have  the 
same  grace  and  sweetness,  sense  and  pure  understanding  with 
it  in  the  Latin^  and  as  it  hath  in  the  Hebrew.  A  thousand 
parts  better  may  it  be  translated  into  the  English  than  into 
the  Latin."  ^  Then  Tyndale  after  Wycliife  has  given  us  an 
unaffected  Scriptural  phraseology,  which  has  stamped  itself 
upon  the  several  translations  and  revisions  made  since  his 
time,  the  same  which  gives  a  peculiar  charm  to  the  style  of 
our  present  English  Bible. 

William  Tyndale  was  a  child  of  the  New  learning,  and  a 
true  disciple  of  Erasmus.  The  New  Testament  of  Erasmus 
was  his  constant  companion.  At  the  same  time  he  was  a 
Lollard  in  spirit  and  a  follower  of  Wycliffe.  He  was  familiar 
with  the  life  and  writings  of  Wycliffe.  He  could  berate  Eras- 
mus as  a  flatterer,  but  has  only  words  of  praise  for  AYycliffe 
as  a  preacher  of  repentance.  He  may  or  may  not  have  had  a 
copy  of  Wycliffe's  New  Testament  before  him  when  he  made 
his  translation.  Tyndale's  translation  is  in  no  sense  "  a  full 
grown  Wycliffe."  The  Wycliffite  versions  could  not  have 
been  a  standard  for  Tyndale  either  in  translation  or  language, 
for  the  former  was  from  the  Vulgate,  and  the  latter  was  a 
century  and  a  half  old.  Besides,  Tyndale  affirms  distinctly: 
"  I  had  no  man  to  counterfeit,  neither  was  helped  with  Eng- 
lish of  any  that  had  interpreted  the  same  or  such  like  thing 
in  the  scripture  before  time."  ^  And  yet  all  this  does  not  dis- 
prove a  certain  close  connection  between  Wycliffe  and  Tyn- 
dale. The  old  Wycliffite  manuscripts  were  common,  and 
there  is  no  doubt  but  that  Tyndale  was  familiar  with  them. 
These  were,  up  to  tliis  time,  the  only  English  versions  extant. 

»  Tyndale's  Works,  I.,  148,  149.  '  Ibid,  p.  390. 


1525-34.]  ELEGANCE  or  expression.  127 

And  it  was  customary  in  those  times  to  read  the  Bible  much 
in  public  as  well  as  in  private;  also  to  commit  portions  of  the 
Scriptures  to  memory  for  the  individual's  own  benetit,  or  for 
the  sake  of  repeating  passages  tlius  learned  in  social  gather- 
ings for  the  edification  of  others.  So  that  largely  the  religious 
language  and  Scriptural  phraseology  of  Christian  men  and 
women  were  derived  from  the  WycUffite  versions.  To  this 
influence  Tyndale  was  subject,  which  in  itself  would  consti- 
tute an  intimate  though  an  unconscious  connection  between 
Tyndale's  translation  and  the  WycliflSte  versions.  Also,upoa 
actual  comparison  very  many  well-chosen  words  and  phrases 
are  common  to  these  versions,  and  for  which  they  were  not 
indebted  in  common  to  the  Vulgate.  It  is  noticeable  also 
that  many  single  words,  now  obsolete,  were  used  in  common 
by  Wycliffe  and  Tyndale,  and  continued  in  good  use  till  the 
time  of  James  I.,  when  they  were  introduced  into  the  Author- 
ized version.  This  conservating  influence  of  Bible  versions 
upon  our  English  tongue  is  most  easily  traced,  not  only  from 
Wycliffe  to  Tyndale,  but  from  Tyndale  to  the  Authorized 
version,  and  so  from  1611  to  the  present  time.  But  in  esti- 
mating the  influence  of  Tyndale's  translation  upon  subsequent 
versions,  and  particularly  upon  our  present  version,  the  con- 
clusion may  be  stated,  that  while  there  have  been  many 
changes  both  in  the  rendering  and  in  the  language,  and  many 
of  them  for  the  better,  yet  Tyndale's  words,  sentences,  and 
phraseology  have  been  to  a  wonderful  extent  retained. 

But  while  the  English  of  Tyndale's  translation  is  replete 
with  the  Saxon  element  of  our  language ;  and  while  there  is 
a  tendency  in  a  few  cases  to  a  too  great  familiarity  in  diction, 
yet  occasionally  there  is  noticeable  a  certain  elegance  of  ex- 
pression, made  up  of  words  derived  from  the  Latin  and  French, 
and  yet  words  which  were  at  the  time  naturalized.  Few  if 
any  of  these  terms  are  objectionable;  but  so  far  as  they  have 
been  replaced  by  simpler  terms,  in  later  versions,  the  change 
has  been  for  the  better.  As  examples,  we  find  in  Tyndale 
such  words  as  ascended,  convei'sacion,  certifieth,   conspyred, 


128  TYKDALE's  TRANSLATIOi^    OF  THE   If.  T.       [CKAP.  III. 

deceased,  delectation,  excommunicat,  executed,  fame,  fortuned, 

lauding,  perceavynge,  pertayned,  testy tnony all,  recompence, 
respyte,  suffised,  vengeaunce,  veritie,  and  vesture,  which  may 
be  found  below  in  their  several  connections :  ^ 

Matt.  II.  16.  Then  Hei-od  perceavynge  that  he  was  moocked  of  the 
wyse  men.     The  A.  V.  reads  ;  when  hee  saw. 
III.    7,  .        .        .  Who  hath  taught  yoa  to  fle  from  the  ven- 
geaunce to  come.     The  A.  V.  reads  :  wrath  to  come. 

V.  31 let  hym  geve  her  a  testymonyall  also  of 

the  devorcement.      The  Great  Bible,  1539,  has  :  a 
lettre  ;  and  the  A,  V.  has  :  a  writing  of  diuorcement. 
IX.  18.  .        .        .  my  doghter  is  euen  now  deceased.    The  A.  V. 
has:  is  euen  now  dead. 
XIV.  20.  And  they  dyd  all  eate,  and  mere  sufficed.     The  A.  V.  has  : 
were  filled. 
36.  .         .         .  that  they  myght  touche  the  hemme  of  his 
vesture  only.     The  A.  V.  has  :  his  garmerd.^ 
XVIII.  26.  .        .        .  Sir,  geve  me  respyte.     The  A.  V.  has :  liaue 

patience  with  me. 
XXIV.    6.  .        .        .  and  of  the  fame  of  warres.     The  A.  V.  has: 
rumors  of  warres.     Both  of  these  words,  however,  are 
from  the   French ;    the  former  originally  from  the 
Greek,  and  the  latter  from  the  Latin, 
And  this  taxing  was    .        .         .     executed. 
And  Joseph  also  ascended  from  Galile. 
.  laudynge  God  and  sayinge. 
.  one  of  the  shippes,  which  perteyned  to  Simon. 
And  it  fortuned  in  a  nother  saboth  also. 
.  I  will  recompence  the. 

.  had  conspyred,  .        .         .  shuld  be  excom- 
municat. 
Rom.  III.    7.  Yf  the  veritie  of  God  appere  moare  excellent  thorow  my 
lye. 
VII,    6.  .         .        .  in  a  newe  conversacion  of  the  sprete. 
VIII.  16.  .        .        .  certifieth  our  sprete. 
II  Cor,  XII.  10.  Therefore  have  I  delectacion  in  infirmities. 

The  occasional  tendency  of  Tyndale  to  the  use  of  familiar 

'  The  following  examples  are  taken  from  Bagster's  Hexapla.  Lon- 
don, N.  D, 

2  Although  this  word  garment  is  old  English  derived  from  the  Norman 
French. 


Luke  II. 

2. 

4. 

13. 

V. 

3. 

VL 

6. 

X, 

35. 

John  IX. 

22. 

1525-34.]  OBSOLETE    WOKDS.  129 

words  and  plirases  appears  in  the  following  examples;  though 
it  must  be  remembered  that  the  language  at  this  period  was 
largely  written  as  it  was  spoken.  Consequently,  that  many 
terms  which  may  now  be  regarded  as  colloquial,  were  then 
authorized  by  good  usage : 

And  when  ye  praye,  bable  not  moche. 

.  I  wyll  paye  it  every  whit. 

.  that  which  God  hath  cuppled  togedder. 

.  shalbe  ester. 

.  swete  treed. 

.  goodfrydaye. 

.  touche  not  the  packea  with  one  of  youre 
fyngers. 

.  dyd  not  heleve  of  the  felowe. 

.  and  Manahen,  Herode  the  Tetrarkes  nors- 
felowe. 

.  besechinge  that  at  one  tyme  or  another. 

.  that  one  swell  not  agaynst  another. 

.  a  lytle  ieven  sowreth  the  whole  lompe  of  dowe. 

.  kepe  holy  daye. 

.  which  choppe  and  chaunge  with  the  worde 
of  God. 
Let  no  man  make  you  shote  at  a  wrong  {marke). 
Of  the  thynges  which  we  have  spoken,  fMs  is  thepyth. 

In  the  natural  growth  and  decay  to  which  language  is  sub- 
ject, many  words  in  Tyndale's  translation  have  become  obso- 
lete ;  some  only  in  their  meaning,  while  others  have  suffered 
both  in  form  and  meaning.  In  the  first  class,  we  have  such 
words  as :  angle,  hook ;  avoyd,  depart ;  aught,  owed ;  hy  and 
ly,  immediately  ;  come,  wheat  or  barley ;  dyd  07i,  put  on  ; 
gostly,  spiritually  ;  knowledge,  confess ;  meate,  food ;  diseasest, 
troublest;  quiche,  living;  scrip,  small  bag;  wittes,  mind; 
and  wode,  tree.  All  of  which  may  be  found  below  in  their 
connections  : 

Matt.  IV.     10.  Then  sayde  Jesus  vnto  h}Tn.     Avoyd  Satan. 

X.       9.  .         .         .  nor  yet  scrip  towardes  your  iorney. 
XV,     37.  .         .         .  and  they  toke  vp  of  the  broken  meate  that 
was  lefte  vii  baskets  full. 
XVII.     27.  .         .         .  goo  to  the  see  and  cast  in  thyne  angle  : 


Matt.  VI. 

7. 

XVIII. 

26. 

XIX. 

6. 

XXVI. 

2. 

17. 

XXVII. 

62. 

Luke  XI. 

46. 

John  IX. 

18. 

Acts  XIII. 

1. 

Rom.  I. 

10. 

I  Cor.  IV. 

6. 

V. 

6. 

8. 

II  Cor.  II. 

17. 

Col.  II. 

18. 

Heb.  VIII. 

1. 

Mark  V. 

35. 

John  VI. 

21. 

XIX. 

2. 

Rom.  VIII. 

5. 

X. 

9. 

XII. 

1. 

2. 

Rev.  XXII. 

2. 

130  TYKDALE'S  TRAJTSLATIOi^   OF  THE   K.   T.       [CHAP.   III. 

XVIII.     24.  .        .        .  one  was  brouglite  vnto  him,  which  oKght 
him  ten  thousande  talentis. 

.  why  diseasest  thou  the  master  eny  further  ? 
.  the  ship  was  by  and  by  at  the  londe  whyther 
they  went. 
And  they  dyd  on  him  a  purple  garment. 

.  But  they  that  are  spirituall,  are  ^c»5%mynded. 
For  yf  thou  shalt  knowledge  with  thy  mouth. 

.  that  ye  make  youre  bodyes  aquicke  sacrifise. 
.  by  the  renuynge  of  youre  wittes. 
2.  and  of  ether  syde  of  the  ryver  was  there  wode  of  life. 

The  following  are  examples  of  the  second  class,  in  which 
the  words  are  obsolete  in  form  as  well  as  in  meaning  :  arede, 
prophesy  ;  leioi^eyetli,  betray eth  ;  closse,  field ;  pill,  make  a 
gain ;  gohhets,  fragments ;  grece,  stairs ;  harhourless,  shelter- 
less; lyvelod,  land;  partlettes,  handkerchiefs;  shamfastness, 
modesty ;  woot  not,  know  not ;  yerwhyle,  already ;  which  are 
inserted  below  in  their  respective  connections. 

Matt.  XIII.     27.  .        .        .  Syr  sowedest  not  thou  good  seed  in  thy 
closse  f 
XIV.    20.  And  they  gadered  vp  of  the  gobbets  that  remayned. 
XXV.    43.  I  was  Jierbourlesse,  and  ye  lodged  me  not. 
XXVI.     70.  .        .        .1  woot  not  what  thou  sayst. 

72.  .        .        .  for  thy  speache  bewreyeth  the. 
Mark  XIV.    65.  .        .        .  arede  vnto  vs. 
John  IX.   .27.  .        .        .  1  to\^e  you  yerwhyle. 
Acts  V.       3.  .        .         .  and  kepe  awaye  parte  of  the  pryce  of  the 
lyvelod. 
XIX.     12.  .        .        .  so  that  from  his  body,  were  brought  vnto 
the  sicke,  napkyns  or  partlettes,  and  the  diseases 
departed  from  them. 
XXI.     35.  And  when  he  came  vnto  a  grece. 
II.  Cor.  XII.     17.  Did  I  pill  you  by  eny  of  them  which  I  sent  vnto  you  ? 
Though  this  word  still  lives  in  pillage. 
I.  Tim.  II.       9.  Lykwyse  also  the  wemen  that  they  araye  them  selves 
in  comlye  aparell  with  shamfastness,  and  discrete 
behaveour. 

In  Tyndale's  orthography,  as  we  might  expect,  archaic  forms 
occur  continually.  Many  of  which  found  a  place  in  the  first 
edition  of  King  James'  Bible.     The  following  will  serve  as 


1525-34.] 


Al^   OLD  ENGLISH  IDIOM. 


131 


examples :  aivne^  own ;  hrent,  burnt ;  hrydde,  bird ;  coostes, 
coasts ;  faute,  fault ;  fothe,  foot ;  goo,  go ;  loivse,  loose ;  moe, 
more;  monetlies,  months;  noo,  no;  rotte,  root;  5e,  see ;  tlie, 
thee ;  ^/^e7^,  than ;  tliorow,  through  ;  ynough,  enough. 

One  of  the  peculiar  characteristics  of  Tyudale's  translation 
is  the  presence  of  an  old  English  idiom,  in  which  the  personal 
pronoun,  as  a  nominative,  follows  the  verb.  An  idiom  which 
was  adopted  by  subsequent  versions,  including  that  of  King 
James'  Bible.  Occurring  as  it  does  constantly  in  the  Gospels, 
it  imparts  a  quaintness  to  the  style,  which  is  by  no  means  un- 
pleasant.    Take  the  following  as  illustrations :  ^ 


Then  brought  they  .         .         .   him  that  a  lytell  before 

was  blynde. 
Then  spake  they  vnto  the  blynde  agayue. 
Then  agayne  called  they  the  man  that  was  blynde. 
Then  sayde  they  to  him  agayne. 
Then  rated  they  him. 
Then  after  that  sayd  he  to  his  disciples. 

.  myde  I  not  vnto  the. 
This  syake  he  not  of  him  selfe. 
This  sayde  he,  not  that  he  cared  for  the  pooer. 

.  but  therf  ore  came  I  vnto  this  houre. 

.  These  thinges  spake  Jesus  and  departed. 

.  Not  as  the  worlde  geveth,  geve  /vnto  you. 

.  therfore  as  the  father  gave  me  commaund- 
ment,  even  so  do  I. 
Hence  forth  call  I  you  not  servauntes. 
These  thinges  sayde  I  not  vnto  you  at  the  begynninge. 

.  And  yet  am  /not  alone. 
These  wordes  spake  Jesus. 

Now  come  I  to  the,  and  these  wordes  speake  I  in  the 
worlde. 

.  and  for  their  sakes  sanctify  /my  selfe. 

.  of  them  which  thou  gavest  me,  have  I  not 
lost  one. 


In  1535  appeared  Tyndale's  second  revision  of  his  trans- 
lation of  the  New  Testament.     In  fact,  during  this  year  there 


John  IX. 

13. 

17. 

24. 

26. 

28. 

XI. 

7. 

40. 

51. 

XII. 

6. 

37. 

36. 

XIV. 

27. 

31. 

XV. 

15. 

XVI. 

4. 

32. 

XVII. 

1. 

13. 

19. 

XVIII. 

9. 

^  This  collation  is  from  Tyndale's  edition  of  1534.     See  Bagster's  Hex- 


132  TYNDALE'S  TRAKSLATION^   of   the   N.   T.      [chap.  III. 

were  two  issues.  One  of  these  had  the  monogram  G.  H.^ 
(1535—1534.  G.  H.)  attached  to  the  second  title.  This  is 
probably  a  genuine  Tyndale,  since  its  readings  were  adopted 
by  Eogers  in  his  Matthewe's  Bible.  It  was  doubtless  selected 
by  him  as  Tyndale's  last  and  best  work.  Through  Matthewe's 
Bible  the  readings  of  this  edition  of  Tyndale  passed  into 
King  James'  Bible.  The  other  issue  of  1535  was  doubtless  a 
pirated  edition,  and  is  marked  by  a  peculiar  orthography.  This 
peculiarity  in  spelling  is  explained  by  Mr.  OfEor  and  others  as 
having  been  adopted  intentionally  by  Tyndale  in  his  attempt 
to  adapt  the  text  to  the  common  people,  in  the  fulfilment  of 
his  pledge  to  give  the  New  Testament  to  the  uneducated  in 
their  own  tongue.  ^  But  a  more  probable  explanation  is,  that 
this  false  orthography  was  the  result  of  Flemish  pronunciation 
of  the  English  language.  The  compositor  spelling  from 
sound  as  the  copy  was  read  to  him.^  The  following  are  exam- 
ples of  this  peculiarity :  f aether,  maester,  syaehe,  faeytli,  lioepe, 
moetlier,  Iroether,  aboede,  luoeld,  stoene,  oones,  oonly,  hoow, 
■whoom,  poure,  touglit,  holly  cite,  clooche,  and  tachen.^ 

Tyndale's  labors  as  a  translator  extended  into  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, and  doubtless,  had  his  life  been  spared,  he  would  have 
completed  the  whole  Bible.  The  five  books  of  Moses  were 
translated  by  him,  and  published  separately,  each  with  its  own 
title-page.  The  books  of  Genesis  and  Numbers  were  printed 
in  Black  Letter,  the  others  in  Eoman  character.  They  were 
all  bound  together  and  reissued  in  1534.  The  book  of  Jonah 
was  translated  by  Tyndale  in  1531,  but  was  not  reprinted. 
There  has  been  some  doubt  as  to  how  much  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment Tyndale  translated.     Hall,  the  chronicler,  claims  that 


^  This  monogram,  as  surmised  by  Mr.  Stephens, "  means  the  translator, 
Gillaume  Hytchens,  the  assumed  name  of  William  Tyndale."  See  Cata- 
logue of  Gaxton  Exhibition,  p.  90.     London,  N.  D. 

2  Ofior's  Memoirs  of  Tyndale,  prefixed  to  N.  T.,  p.  82.     London,  1836. 

3  Eadie's  History  of  English  Bible,  I.,  284.     London,  1876. 

■*  For  a  full  text  of  these  words,  see  Francis  Fry's  Bibliographical  De- 
scription of  Tyndale's  New  Testaments,  pp.  63,  64,  65.  Harvard  College 
Library. 


1534.]  OLD   TESTAME^s^T  TRANSLATIOJS^S.  133 

beside  the  New  Testament  and  the  Pentateuch,  he  completed 
the  books  of  Joshua,  Judges,  Euth,  the  four  books  of  Kings, 
the  two  books  of  Chronicles,  Nehemiah,  and  the  first  book  of 
Esdras,  and  the  Prophet  Jonah.  But  whatever  Tyndale  may 
have  left  behind  in  manuscript,  he  only  published,  besides  the 
New  Testament,  the  Pentateuch  and  the  book  of  Jonah.i 
That  Tyndale  translated  directly  from  the  Hebrew  and  that 
he  was  a  master  of  that  language,  there  is  no  longer  any 
question.  2 

But  Tyndale's  labors  are  drawing  to  a  close.  During  the  year 
1534  he  dwelt  openly  at  the  house  of  Thomas  Poyntz,  in  Ant- 
werp. He  had  never  been  so  free  as  now  from  the  fear  of  his 
enemies.  The  tidings  from  England  continued  to  be  most 
flattering.  The  New  Testament  party  was  growing  daily  in 
strength,  and  was  headed  by  Queen  Anne  Boleyn,^  who,  accord- 
ing to  Burnet,  *•'  reigned  in  the  King's  Heart  as  absolutely  as 
he  did  over  his  Subjects."^  Next  to  her  stood  Archbishop 
Cranmer,  whose  heart,  if  not  his  hand,  was  always  with  the 
right ;  and  then  Cromwell,  the  king's  vicegerent  in  ecclesiastical 
aflairs,  who  though  not  always  true,  yet  from  the  first  may  be 
reckoned  among  the  friends  of  the  Bible.  But  there  was  at 
the  same  time  the  Romish  party,  strong  in  numbers  and  crafty 
in  council;  but  just  now  seemingly  powerless  and  inactive. 
All  these  things  were  encouraging,  and  so  flattering  that  they 
proved  most  disastrous  to  Tyndale,  in  that  he  was  put  off  his 
guard,  and  thus  subjected  to  the  power  of  his  enemies.  The 
following  story  of  his  base  betrayal  is  recorded  by  Foxe.     The 

*  "  A  copy  of  Tyndale's  translation  of  the  book  of  Jonah  was  found  in 
1861,  by  Lord  A.  Hervey,  which  was  reproduced  in  facsimile  by  Mr.  F. 
Fry,  1863." 

'  See  the  question  fully  argued  in  Eadie's  Hist,  of  Eng.  Bible,!., 
209-215. 

'  In  recognition  of  her  protection  to  the  friends  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, Tyndale  presented  her  with  a  copy  of  his  ^e^'ised  N.  T.,  printed  on 
vellum.  This  book  is  preserved  in  the  British  Museum,  though  not  in 
the  original  binding. 

^  History  of  the  Beformation,  I.,  171,  172.     London,  1681. 


134  TYis^DALE'S   TRANSLATIOi^"   OF   THE   K.  T.       [CHAP.  III. 

betrayer  was  one  Heury  Philipps.  Tyndale's  lodgings  were 
in  the  house  of  Poyntz,  at  Antwerp.  He  wa^  accustomed 
at  this  time  to  dine,  by  imitation,  with  the  English  mer- 
chants of  the  city.  At  these  social  gatherings  he  met  fre- 
quently with  this  man  Philipps,  who  by  his  learning  and  ad- 
dress commended  himself  to  the  friendship  of  Tyndale.  In 
the  meantime  Tyndale  invited  him  to  his  own  lodgings,  and 
"  shewed  him  his  bookes  and  other  secretes  of  hys  study,  so 
little  did  Tyndall  then  mistrust  thys  traytour."  Philipps'  pur- 
pose was  formed,  and  he  set  out  for  Brussels  to  visit  the  court. 
The  emperor  is  just  now  engaged  in  a  bitter  controversy  with 
Henry  VIII.  respecting  Lady  Catherine,  who  is  aunt  to  the 
emperor.  This  circumstance  was  favorable  to  the  reception  of 
Philipps,  who  was  a  representative  of  the  Eomish  party.  He 
was  successful  in  obtaining  the  Procurator  General,  with  other 
officers,  with  whom  he  returned  to  Antwerp.  "The  whiche," 
says  Foxe,  '•  was  not  done  with  small  charges  and  expences,  from 
whom  so  euer  it  came."  ^  Thereby  intimating  his  opinion  that 
the  Eomish  Church  was  at  the  bottom  of  this  sad  affair,  with 
Philipps  as  its  agent. 

Poxe  in  further  recording  the  particulars  says;  that  in  the 
absence  of  Poyntz  from  Antwerp,  Philipps  arranged  the  officers 
at  the  street  door  of  his  house,  and  going  up  to  Tyndale's 
room,  as  a  friend  requested  of  him  the  loan  of  forty  shillings, 
under  the  pretense  of  having  lost  his  purse.  **  The  whiche 
was  easie,"  adds  Foxe,  "  to  be  had  of  him,  if  he  had  it;  for  in 
the  wylye  subtilities  of  thys  world  he  was  simple  and  unex- 
perte."  Philipps,  to  keep  up  his  base  show  of  friendly  confi- 
dence, invited  Tyndale  to  dine  with  him,  but  Tyndale  declined, 
saying :  "  I  go  forth  this  day  to  dynner,  and  you  shall  go  with 
me  and  be  my  geste,  where  you  shalbe  welcome."  But 
as  they  went  forth,  Philipps  pointed  him  out  to  the  officers 
who  were  waiting  at  the  door.  They  arrested  him  and  took 
him  before  the  Procurator  General  ;  and  thence  to  the  castle 
of  Vilvorde,  distant  some  eighteen  miles  from  Antwerp ;  not 

*  Acts  and  Monuments,  pp.  1227, 1228. 


1536.]  THE   AKREST   OF   TYi^^DALE.  135 

however  till  they  had  searched  his  room  ^'  and  sent  away  all 
that  was  there  of  M.  Tyndals,  as  well  hys  bookes  as  other 
thynges."  ^ 

The  English  merchants  of  Antwerp  made  every  possible 
effort  for  Tyndale's  release.  They  apphed  to  the  Brussels 
court,  also  to  the  English  court,  and  received  favorable  an- 
swers, and  when  Poyntz,  who  was  especially  active,  was  about 
to  obtain  letters  authorizing  the  delivering  up  of  Tyndale, 
the  sly  and  wily  Philipps  frustrated  all,  by  entering  complaint 
against  Poyntz,  "  that  he  had  ben  a  succourer  of  Tyndall 
and  was  one  of  the  same  opinion."^  And  on  this  charge  he  had 
him  arrested.  Poyntz,  after  suffering  imprisonment  some 
four  months,  escaped.  But  Tyndale  remained  in  prison 
about  a  year  and  a  half,  having  been  arrested  on  the  23d  or 
24th  of  May,  1535.'  There  is  but  one  opinion  in  respect  to 
Tyndale's  seizure,  that  it  was  through  the  connivance  of 
Eomish  bishops.  Although  the  English  authorities  pursued 
Tyndale,  now  by  one  agent  and  now  by  another,  yet  the  dis- 
grace of  his  final  betrayal  fastens  upon  this  Henry  Philipps, 
with  all  the  circumstances  pointing  to  the  mysterious  hand  of 
Eomish  authority.  "  Tyndale  was  betrayed  and  taken,"  says 
Hall  in  his  Chronicles,  "  as  many  said,  not  without  the  help 
and  procurement  of  some  bishops  of  the  realm."  Poyntz  had 
no  doubt  but  that  the  arrest  of  Tyndale  had  been  made  "  '  by 
procurement  out  of  England,'  but  unknown  to  the  king's 
grace."  * 

The  year  1536  is  most  memorable  in  the  history  of  Tyndale's 
life,  also  in  the  history  of  his  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment ;  for  while  it  witnessed  the  binding  of  the  translator,  it 
likewise  witnessed  the  unfettering  of  the  translation.  In  Ant- 
werp the  press  was  busy  in  printing  edition  after  edition  of 
his  revised  New  Testament.  But  above  all  Tyndale's  New 
Testament  is  this  year  printed  in  London,  which  constitutes 
an  important  epoch,  in  that  it  was  the  first  printing  of  the 

^  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1228.  '  Ibid,  p.  1229 

8  Edie's  History  of  English  Bible,  I.,  239.      ^  jj^-^^  p.  239. 


136  TYI^DALE's   translation   of   the   N.   T.      [chap.  III. 

English  Scriptures  on  English  ground.  This  London  edition 
was  a  reprint  of  the  revised  edition  of  1534.  It  was  pub- 
lished by  Godfray,  who  favored  the  evangeUcal  party.i 
Tyndale  probably  did  not  live  to  see  a  copy  of  this  London 
Testament,  but  aware  of  its  progress  he  must  have  been  filled 
with  joy,  that  so  soon  his  fondest  hopes  would  be  realized. 
The  title  of  this  volume  reads:  "The  Newe  Testament  yet 
ones  agayne  corrected  by  W.  Tyndale :  And  in  many  places 
amended,  where  it  scaped  before  by  neglygence  of  the  printer, 

Newly  printed  in  the  yere  of  our  lorde  MDXXXVL" 

At  the  end  of  the  book  are  these  words:    "God  saue  the 

KYNGE   AKD   ALL  HIS   WELL-WYLLERS.^' 

The  apostle  Paul  when  a  prisoner  at  Rome,  with  death 
staring  him  in  the  face,  wrote  to  Timothy:  TJie  clohe  that  I 
left  at  Troas  tvith  Carpus,  when  thou  cotnest,  bri?ig  {with  thee,) 
and  the  books  (but)  especially  the  pai^chments?  This  request 
unimportant  in  itself,  yet  on  account  of  the  apostle's  circum- 
stances, is  one  of  great  interest.  So  likewise  the  following 
extracts  from  Tyndale's  letter  while  a  prisoner  at  Vilvorde, 

have  a  touching  interest.     *'  Your  lordship will  request 

the  procureur  to  be  kind  enough  to  send  me  from  my  goods, 
which  he  has  in  possession,  a  warmer  cap,  for  I  suffer  ex- 
tremely from  cold  in  the  head,  being  afflicted  with  a  perpetual 
catarrh,  which  is  considerably  increased  in  the  cell.  A 
warmer  coat  also,  for  that  which  I  have  is  very  thin  ;  also  a 
piece  of  cloth  to  patch  my  leggings ;  my  shirts  are  also  worn 
out.  He  has  also  a  wollen  shirt  of  mine,  if  he  will  be  kind 
enough  to  send  it 1  wish  also  his  permis- 
sion to  have  a  candle  in  the  evening,  for  it  is  wearisome  to  sit 
alone  in  the  dark.  But  above  all,  I  entreat  and  beseech  your 
clemency  to  be  urgent  with  the  Procureur,  that  he  may  kindly 
permit  me  to  have  my  Hebrew  Bible,  Hebrew  Grammar,  and 
Hebrew  Dictionary,   that  I  may  spend  my  time  with  that 

1  Compare  note  in  Westcott's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  p.  50.     London,  1873. 

2  II.  Tim.,  IV..  13. 


1536.]  THE    CHARACTER   OF   TYXDALE.  137 

study.  And  in  return,  may  you  obtain  your  dearest  wish, 
provided  always  that  it  be  consistant  with  the  salvation  of 
your  soul."  ^ 

A  commission  was  at  last  appointed  for  Tyndale's  trial. 
For  the  law  of  the  Low  countries  gi-ants  to  him  at  least 
the  form  of  a  trial.  He  is  permitted  to  have  an  advocate, 
but  prefers  to  answer  for  himself.  The  commission  consisted 
of  four  doctors  of  Louvain,  which  University  was  only  nine 
or  ten  miles  from  the  town  of  Vilvorde.  From  the  first 
Tyndale  looked  for  neither  justice  or  mercy  at  the  hands  of 
his  enemies.  "  If  they  burn  me,"  he  said,  "  they  shall  none 
other  thing  than  I  look  for."  And  so  it  happened  even  as 
he  expected.  For  "  at  last,"  says  Foxe,  "'  after  much  reason- 
ynge,  when  no  reason  would  serue,  although  he  deserued  no 
death,  hee  was  condemned."  2  This  took  place  on  the  10th 
of  August,  1536.  On  the  6th  of  October  following,  Tyndale 
\fas  led  forth  to  the  place  of  execution.  He  was  first  chained 
to  the  stake,  then  strangled,  and  then  burned.  Just  before 
his  death,  he  cried  out,  "with  a  feruent  zeal,  and  a  loud 
voyce:  ^  Lorcle  open  the  Kyng  of  Englandes  eyes^^ 

From  the  testimony  of  those  who  came  in  direct  contact 
with  Tyndale  we  may  learn  something  of  the  excellence  of  his 
character.  The  Procurator  Oeneral  declared  him  to  be  "a 
learned,  a  good,  and  a  godly  man."  Foxe  further  records,  that 
through  the  power  of  Tyndale's  doctrine  and  the  sincerity  of 
his  life,  the  jail-keeper,  his  daughter,  and  others  of  his  house- 
hold, were  converted  to  Christianity.  Others  in  the  castle, 
who  were  conversant  with  Tyndale  while  there  a  prisoner,  are 
reported  as  saying:  "That  if  he  were  not  a  good  Christen 

^  Eadie's  Rist.  Eng.  Bible,  I.,  211,  242.  A  photograph  copy  of  this 
autotrraph  letter  may  be  found  in  Fry's  Bibliographical  Description  of 
Tyndale's  Editions  of  the  New  Testament,  p.  1 4.  "  The  letter  has  neither 
date  nor  superscription.  But  there  is  not  the  slicrhtest  doubt  that  it  was 
written  at  Vilvorde  and  addressed  to  the  Governor  of  the  Castle,  the 

Marquis  of  Bergen with  whom  Cromwell  had   already  interceded  in 

Tyndale's  favor." 

2  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1229.  3  jj^-^^  p^  ^229. 


138  TYKDALE's   TKANSLATIOI^-   of  the   N-.   T.       [chap.  III. 

man,  they  could  not  tell  whom  to  trust."  The  estimate  of 
John  Frith,  who  for  many  years  had  been  a  most  intimate 
friend  of  Tyndale,  is  expressed  in  a  few  words:  "I  am  sure/' 
he  wrote,  "  that  for  hys  learnyng  and  judgement  in  Scripture, 
he  were  more  worthy  to  be  promoted  then  all  the  Byshops  in 
England."  1  The  words  of  Foxe  himself  are:  "The  worthy 
vertues  and  doynges  of  this  blessed  Martyr,  who  for  hys  payne- 
full  trauailes,  and  singular  zeale  to  his  countrey,  may  be  called 
in  these  our  dayes,  an  Apostle  of  England."  ^  The  influence 
of  Tyndale's  life  is  by  no  means  to  be  limited  to  his  own  age, 
for  it  has  come  down  through  the  ages  to  the  present  time, 
and  shall  go  on  so  long  as  the  English  language  is  spoken,  and 
the  English  Scriptures  are  read.  Yea,  the  influence  of  Wil- 
liam Tyndale  shall  be  felt  by  every  heathen  nation  among 
whom  EngUsh  or  American  missionaries  labor  and  translate 
the  Scriptures.  But  the  immediate  effect  of  his  life-work  was 
to  create  and  in  part  supply  a  demand  for  the  Holy  Scriptures 
in  the  language  of  the  people. 

>  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1230.  ^  Hid,  p.  1230. 


niLES  C©¥El&/iLE. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

COVERDALE'S  BIBLE.     A.  D.  1535. 

WHEN  the  New  Testament  of  Erasmus  found  its  way, 
1516,  into  the  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge, 
there  was  a  beginning  of  the  Reformation  in  England.  Learn- 
ing, now  reviving  and  revived,  apphed  itself  to  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. The  study  of  the  Greek  language  occasioned  such 
opposition  on  the  part  of  the  papists,  that  Henry  VIII.  sent 
his  royal  letters  to  the  University  of  Oxford,  "  to  allow  and 
encourage  that  study  among  the  young  men."  The  friends  of 
the  Old  learning  carried  the  war  into  the  pulpit,  and  warned 
each  one  of  their  hearers  with  the  cry:  "Take  care  of 
Greek,  lest  you  become  ai^  heretic  ;  avoid  Hebrew,  lest 
YOU  BECOME  LIKE  Jews."  ^  It  is  related  of  a  certain  preacher 
that,  in  a  sermon  before  Henry  VIIL,  "he  railed  violently 
against  Greeh  learning  and  New  Interpretations  of  the  Scrip- 
ture  After  sermon,  Henry  sent  for  the  divine  who  had 

preached,  and  appointed  a  solemn  disputation,  ...between 
the  preacher  opposing,  and  Sir  Thomas  More  defending,  the 
use  of  the  Greek  tongue.  More  began  with  an  eloquent  apol- 
ogy  But  the  divine  instead  of  replying  to  the  arguments 

of  More,  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  implored  pardon  of  the  king, 

saying,  that  ^what  he  had  done  was  by  the  impulse  of  the 

Spirit.'  'Not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,'  rejoined  Henry,  'but  the 
spirit  of  infatuation.'  The  king  then  asked  him,  '  whether  he 
had  read  the  writings  of  Erasmus,  against  which  he  had  de- 
claimed.'  To  this  he  answered  in  the  negative 'I  have  read,' 

said  he,  'something  they  call  Moria.'  {Morm  Encomium^  The 
Praise  of  Folly.)     'Yes,'  replied  Pace,  'may  it  please  your 

'  Townlev's  Illustrations  of  Biblical  Literature,  II.,  247.  London,  1821. 


140  coverdale's  bible.  [chap.  IV. 

highness,  such  a  subject  is  fit  for  such  a  reader.'  At  last,  the 
preacher ....  declared  that  he  '  was  now  better  reconciled  to  the 
Greek  tongue,  because  it  was  derived  from  the  Hebrew.'  Upon 
which,  the  king,  who  was  amazed  at  the  ignorance  of  the  man, 
dismissed  him;  but  mth  an  express  charge,  that  he  should 
never  again  preach  at  court."  ^ 

At  Cambridge  there  was  the  same  opposition  ;  yet  the  study 
of  the  Scriptures  was  thought  to  be  open  to  all.  Erasmus, 
however,  tells  us,  that  one  college  at  least,  at  Cambridge,  for- 
bade the  study  of  the  New  Testament.  But  whatever  the 
opposition,  there  arose  very  early  a  true  spirit  of  inquiry.  For 
it  was  here  Tyndale  first  met  with  Erasmus'  New  Testament. 
Here  also  John  Eryth,  with  bis  knowledge  of  mathematics, 
obtained  a  personal  knowledge  of  the  saving  power  of  the 
Gospel.  Here,  likewise,  Thomas  Bilney,  troubled  in  spirit, 
when  he  could  find  no  hope  or  comfort  from  the  penances  im- 
posed by  the  Churcb  of  Eome,  purchased  a  New  Testament, 
and  in  reading  the  passage,  This  is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy 
of  all  acceptation,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am  chief,  he  says :  "  This  one  sen- 
tence, through  God's  instruction  and  inward  teaching,  which 
I  did  not  then  perceive,  did  so  exhilarate  my  heart,  being  be- 
fore wounded  with  the  guilt  of  my  sins,  and  being  almost  in 
despair,  that  immediately  I  felt  a  marvellous  comfort  and 
quietness,  insomuch  that  my  bruised  hones  leapt  for  joyV  ^  The 
conversion  of  Bilney  seems  to  have  been  the  beginning  of  a 
genuine  revival  of  religion.  Having  found  Jesus  in  his  own 
experience,  he  was  zealous  in  his  efforts  to  lead  others  to  him. 
Among  his  first  converts  were  Thomas  Arthur  and  Hugh  Lat- 
imer. The  latter  had  been  a  zealous  papist.  He  was  witty, 
sarcastic,  and  eloquent,  and  bid  fair  to  become  the  successful 
champion  of  the  Romish  Church  against  the  New  opinions 
now  becoming  so  prevalent.  But  Bilney,  observing  his  mis- 
guided zeal,  went  to  his  chamber  and  desired  him  to  hear  his 

^  Townley's  Illustrations  of  Biblical  Literature,  II.,  pp.  348,  249. 
*  Anderson's  Annals,  pp.  59,  60.     London,  1863. 


1526-7.]  RELIGIOUS   AWAKEl^II^^G.  141 

confession.  "The  hearing  whereof,"  says  Fuller,  "  (improved 
by  God's  Spirit)  so  wrought  on  Latimer,  that  of  almost  a  Per- 
secutour,  he  became  a  zealous  Promoter  of  the  Truth."  i  His 
"  blunt  preaching,"  as  Fuller  characterizes  it,  was  remarkable 
for  its  plainness  and  simplicity  in  matter,  and  seriousness  and 
fervency  in  manner.  Br.  Robert  Barnes  was  another  one  of 
the  converts  of  Bilney.  After  Barnes  returned  from  the  con- 
tinent he  introduced  a  higher  standard  of  learning  at  the 
University,  "where  by  his  readings,  disputations  and  preach- 
ing, he  became  famous  and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  preach- 
ing ever  against  Bishops  and  Hypocrites ;  and  yet  did  not  see 

his  outward  idolatry till  that  good  Master  Bilney. . . . 

converted  him  wholly  unto  Christ." 

These  brethren  were  inspired  with  a  true  evangelical  spirit. 
Not  only  did  they  preach  to  the  students  and  those  who  flocked 
to  hear  them,  but  carried  the  Gospel  into  prisons  and  lazar 
houses  of  the  city.  Not  only  so,  but  leaving  the  town  they 
traveled  from  place  to  place,  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the 
Kingdom.  Thus  began  a  revival  of  true  religion  and  Apos- 
tolical preaching.  And  from  what  we  learn  of  the  times,  such 
revival  was  sadly  needed.  The  discourses  pronounced  by  the 
monks  and  friars,  says  Burnet,  "  on  the  Holy-days,  were  rather 
Panegyricks  on  the  Saint,  or  the  vain  magnifying  of  some  of 

their  Reliques In  Lent  there  was   a   more   solemn   and 

serious  way  of  Preaching Yet  these  (discourses)  generally 

tended  to  raise  the  value  of  some  of  the  Laws  of  the  Church, 
such  as  Abstinence  at  that  time,  Confession,  with  other  Cor- 
poral Severities  ;  or  some  of  the  little  devices,  that  both  in- 
flamed a  blind  Devotion,  and  drew  Money ;  such  as  Indulgences, 
Pilgrimages,  or  the  enriching  the  Shrines,  and  Eeliques  of  the 

Saints And  the  design  of  their  Sermons  was  rather  to  raise 

a  present  heat,  which  they  knew  afterwards  how  to  manage, 
than  to  work  a  real  Reformation  on  their  Hearers."  "^    But  the 

*  Church  History  of  Britain,  The  History  of  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge, p.  102.  London,  1G55.  Also  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p. 
1903. 

«  History  of  the  Reformation,  I.,  316,  317.    London,  1681. 


142  coverdale's  bible.  [chap.  iv. 

true  preaching  of  the  Gospel  prevailed,  and  societies  of  "  Chris- 
tian Broders ''  were  formed  in  London,  Cambridge,  Oxford, 
and  other  places.  Bible  readers  and  lay  preachers  also,  to  the 
great  horror  of  the  spirituality,  greatly  aided  in  the  spread  of 
the  New  opinions.  Too  little  is  known  of  the  labors  of  such 
men  as  "  Old  Father  Hacker,"  who  to  the  service  of  Bible 
reader  afterwards  added  that  of  New  Testament  distributer. 
The  particulars  of  his  labors  as  he  went  from  house  to  house, 
reading  and  expounding  the  Scriptures,  must  be  left  to  easy 
conjecture,  while  history  relates  the  facts  of  his  arrest,  ex- 
amination, and  persecution  by  the  bishop  of  London.^  The 
Church  in  the  house  had  existed  secretly  among  the  Lollards 
for  more  than  a  century,  but  now  it  began  to  seek  a  more  open 
expression  and  recognition.  At  first  these  Christian  brethren, 
like  the  Lollards,  met  in  secret  for  conference,  prayer,  and 
reading  the  Scriptures,  but  as  their  numbers  increased,  and 
persecution  abated,  they  grew  more  hopeful  and  bold. 

In  the  mean  time  the  work  received  a  new  impetus  from  the 
introduction  of  Tyndale's  translation  of  the  New  Testament. 
These  newly-printed  Testaments  were  scattered,  broadcast,  and 
the  people  gathered  them  up  gladly,  for  they  contained  the 
word  of  God  in  their  own  tongue.  This  English  Testament 
of  Tyndale  did  for  the  common  people  what  the  Greek  Testa- 
ment of  Erasmus  had  done  for  the  Cambridge  doctors.  The 
tree  of  leamiug  is  now  bearing  its  legitimate  fruit.  Tyndale's 
purpose  is  realized  in  that  the  people  with  the  New  Testament 
in  their  own  language  may  read  and  judge  for  themselves  as 
to  the  truth  or  error  of  what  is  preached  to  them.  Arthur 
and  Bilney  not  only  go  from  place  to  place  preaching,  but  they 
distribute  these  Testaments ;  while  Hugh  Latimer  maintains 
publicly  from  the  pulpit  in  Cambridge  :  "  That  the  Holy 
Scriptures  ought  to  be  read  in  the  English  Tongue  of  all 
Christen  People,  whether  they  were  Priests  or  Lay-men."  2 

J  D'Aubigne's  Hist,  of  Ref„  V.,  384.    Also  pages  104,  105,  above. 
2  Strype's  Memorials  of  Archbishop  Cranmer,  B.  III.,  Ch.  XVIII.,  p 
369.     London,  1694. 


1529.]        LATIMER'S   REPLY  TO   FRIAR  BUCKII^-GHAM.  143 

Whereupon  the  papists  said :  "  If  Latimer  so  extol  the  blessings 
of  Scripture,  we  must  by  a  sermon  show  its  dangers."  The 
adroit  Prior  Buckingham  is  chosen  to  combat  from  the  pulpifc 
the  heresy  of  reading  the  Scriptures  in  English.  But  listen 
to  his  arguments,  and  mark  his  folly.  Imitating  Latimer's  cel- 
ebrated Card  Sermon,  and  "  thinkyng  to  make  a  great  hand 
agaynst  M.  Latymer,  ....  brought  out  his  Christenmas  dice 
castyng  there  to  his  audience,  cinque  and  quater;  meanyng 
by  the  cinque  fine  places  in  the  new  Testament,  and  the  foure 
Doctours  by  the  quater,  by  which  his  cinque  quater,  he  would 
proue  that  it  was  not  expedient  the  Scripture  to  be  in  Eng- 
lishe,  lest  the  ignoraunt  and  vulgare  sort  through  the  occasion 
therof ,  might  happely  be  brought  in  daunger  to  leaue  their 
vocation,  or  els  to  runne  into  some  inconuenience :  As  for  ex- 
ample the  Plowman  when  he  heareth  this  in  the  Gospel ;  JVo 
man  that  laytJi  his  hand  on  the  plowgh,  and  looheth  hache,  is 
meete  for  the  kingdome  of  God,  might  peraduenture  hearyng 
this,  cease  from  his  plough.  Likewise  the  Baker  when  he 
heareth  that  a  title  leauen  corruj^teth  a  whole  lumpe  of  doic, 
may  percase  leaue  our  bread  unleauened,  and  so  our  bodyes 
shalbe  unseasoned.  Also  the  simple  man,  when  he  heareth  in 
the  Gospell :  If  thyne  eye  offende  thee^plucke  it  out,  and  cast  it 
from  thee,  may  make  him  selfe  blind,  and  so  fill  the  world  full 
of  beggars.  These  with  other  mo,  this  Clerkely  Friar  brought 
out  to  the  number  of  fine,  to  proue  his  purpose."  ^ 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  an  eager  throng  "  as  well 
of  the  Uniuersitie  as  of  the  town,  both  Doctors  and  other  grad- 
uates," gathered  in  the  church  to  hear  the  reply  of  Latimer. 
In  the  course  of  his  sermon  Latimer  so  ridiculed  the  friar's 
"  bold  reasons  "  drawn  from  the  improbable  actions  of  plough- 
men, bakers,  and  "  simple  men,"  should  they  be  permitted  to 
read  the  Scriptures,  that  "the  vanitie  of  the  Frier  might  to  all 
men  appeare."  Then  taking  up  the  subject  of  figurative  lan- 
guage he  explained  its  use  not  only  in  Scripture  but  in  com- 
mon speech,  adding  that  "  euery  speach  hath  his  Metaphors 

*  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1904.     1596. 


144  coverdale's  bible.  [chap.  IV. 

and  lyke  figuratiue  significations,  so  common  and  vulgar  to 
all  men  that  the  very  Paynters  do  paynt  them  in  walles  and  in 
houses ;  As  for  examplo  (saith  he,  lookyng  towards  the  Friar 
that  sat  oner  iigaynst  hym)  when  they  paynt  a  foxe  preaching 
out  of  a  Friars  coule,  none  is  so  mad  to  take  this  to  be  a  foxe 
that  preacheth,  but  know  well  enough  the  meanynge  of  the 
matter,  which  is  to  paynt  out  vnto  vs,  what  hypocrisie,  craft, 
and  subtile  dissimulation  lyeth  hyd  many  times  in  these  friers 
coules,  willyng  vs  therby  to  beware  of  them.  In  fine.  Friar 
Buckingham  with  this  Sermon  was  so  bashed,  that  neuer  after 
he  durst  peepe  out  of  the  Pulpit  agaynst  M.  Latymer."  ^  This 
took  place  in  the  winter  of  1529.  The  friars  and  monks  were 
elated  by  Buckingham's  sermon.  They  said  :  "  These  heretics 
are  silenced."  But  after  Latimer  had  replied,  the  bishops  said : 
"We  must  cease  to  reason  and  apply  authority.  The  best  way 
to  answer  these  Gospellers  is  to  prevent  their  speaking."  This 
counsel  prevailed,  and  soon  after  Latimer  was  silenced  by  his 
bishop,  and  persecution  on  account  of  religious  opinion  began 
afresh. 

During  these  years  there  was  a  quiet  student  at  Cambridge 
who  was  the  pupil  of  Friar  Barnes.  He  was  carried  away,  as 
were  others,  with  the  eloquence  of  Latimer  and  Bilney.  He 
belonged  to  the  brotherhood  of  the  Augustines,  but  was  in 
s^^mpathy  with  the  reformers,  and  attended  the  assemblies  at 
the  "  White  Horse,"  where  the  Gospellers  met  for  mutual  help 
and  instruction.^  This  friend  and  pupil  of  Barnes  was  Myles 
Coverdale.  Very  little  is  known  of  his  early  life.  The  year 
1488  is  put  down  by  his  biographers  as  the  date  of  his  birth.^ 
He  was  educated  at  Cambridge  in  the  house  of  the  Augustine 
friars,  and  assumed  priest's  orders  about  the  year  1514.  When 
Dr.  Barnes  was  arrested  and  taken  to  London  to  answer  before 
Cardinal  Wolsey,  at  the  close  of  the  year  1526,  Coverdale  ac- 

'  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1904. 

2  In  mockery  these  friends  of  the  Grospel  were  styled  Oermans,  stig- 
matizing them  as  followers  of  Luther. 

3  Memorials  of  Myles  Cov^evdale,  p.  1.     London,  1838. 


1527.]  THE   REVIVAL  AT  BUMSTEDE.  145 

companied  him.  By  the  decision  of  the  Cardinal  the  only 
alternative  left  to  Barnes  was  either  "to  abjure  or  burn." 
Strongly  urged  by  his  friends  he  chose  the  former,  and  by  the 
injunction  laid  upon  him  performed  a  most  humiliating  pen- 
ance at  St.  Paul's,  at  which  the  Cardinal  and  his  retinue  at- 
tended in  great  pomp,  The  master  fallen,  the  scholar  took 
warning.  It  is  recorded  of  Coverdale  that  from  this  time  "he 
gave  himself  wholly  up  to  propagating  the  truth  of  the  gos- 
pel."^ Cromwell  was  a  friend  and  patron  of  Coverdale.  As 
early  as  1527  they  met  at  the  house  of  Sir  Thomas  More, 
when  Cromwell  advised  him  to  enter  upon  the  study  of  sacred 
learning ;  but  warned  him  against  a  too  open  expression  of  his 
evangelical  sentiments.  For,  though  Cromwell  was  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  New  opinions,  yet  he  was  shrewd  and  politic. 
Coverdale,  acting  upon  the  advice  of  his  friend,  gave  himself 
to  study;  but  his  sympathy  with  Bilney  and  Latimer  in  their 
work  of  preaching  the  Gospel,  together  with  a  report  of  a  re- 
ligious meeting  held  in  the  county  of  Essex,  drew  him  from 
his  retreat.  For  five  or  six  years  the  leaven  of  the  Gospel  had 
been  working  among  the  people,  and  with  the  circulation  of 
Tyndale's  translation  of  the  New  Testament  the  spirit  of  in- 
quiry was  increased,  resulting  in  a  genuine  revival  of  religion. 

In  1527,  John  Tyball,  of  Bumstede,  in  Essex,  according  to 
his  own  deposition,  visited  Friar  Barnes  in  London,^  and  ob- 
tained from  him  a  New  Testament  in  English.  He  and 
Thomas  Hilles  had  sought  the  acquaintance  of  Barnes,  be- 
cause they  heard  that  he  was  a  good  man,  and  "  wold 
have  his  cownsel  in  the  New  Testament."  Further  they 
showed  the  said  Barnes,  that  "  one  Sir  Kichard  Fox,  curate 
of  Bumstede,  by  ther  means  was  wel  entred  into  therlernyng; 
&  sayd,  that  they  thowghte  to  gett  hym  hole  in  shorte  space." 
Whereupon  they  desired  Barnes  that  he  would  write  a  letter 

1  Memorials  of  Myles  Coverdale,  pp.  11,  12. 

2  Barnes,  after  liis  Immiliation,  was  sent  to  the  Fleet,  wliere  he  was 
confined  for  six  months  ;  but  afterwards  he  was  made  a  free  prisoner  at 
the  Augustine  Friars,  in  London,  where  he  received  visits  from  his 
brethren. 

7 


146  coveedale's  bible.  [chap.  iv. 

to  the  curate  exhorting  him,  "  that  he  wold  continew  in  that 
he  had  begon."  ^  The  curate  did  so  continue  and  with  him 
also  a  grey  friar  of  Colchester,  who  was  another  one  of 
Tyball's  converts.  At  this  same  Colchester,  which  was  in  the 
county  of  Essex,  there  lived  a  worthy  man  named  John 
Pykas.  He  had  received  a  manuscript  copy  of  Paul's 
Epistles  from  his  mother,  with  this  advice :  "  lyve  after  the 
maner  and  way  of  the  said  Epistoles  and  Gospels,  and  not  after 
the  way  that  the  church  doth  teche."  Afterward  he  bought 
in  Colchester  a  New  Testament  in  English,  and  "payd  for  it 

foure  shillinges,^    he  kept  and  read  it  thorowghly 

many  tymes."  Having  himself  accepted  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel,  he  began  to  teach  it  to  others,  affirming :  that  "  there 
is  no  baptysm,  but  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  that  confession  must 
needs  be  made  to  God,  and  not  "  made  to  a  pryst,"  and  that 
men  *'  should  pray  only  to  God  and  to  no  saints."  After  hear- 
ing Bilney  preach  at  Ipswich,  he  pronounced  the  sermon 
"  most  goostly  and  made  best  for  his  purpose  and  opinions,  as 
any  that  ever  he  herd  in  his  lyef."  ^ 

It  was  this  revival  at  Bumstede  that  attracted  Coverdale, 
and  he  preached  there  in  the  spring  of  1528.  Among  his 
hearers  was  an  Augustine  monk  named  Topley,  who  was  sup- 
plying the  place  of  Friar  Fox  in  his  absence.  Topley  had 
recently  read  Wycliffe's  Wicket,  a  book  belonging  to  Fox, 
and  his  mind  was  sore  troubled.  But  through  the  public 
preaching  and  private  instruction  of  Coverdale  he  found 
peace  in  believing  in  Jesus  as  his  only  Saviour.  These 
"  brothren  in  Christ,"  as  they  called  themselves,  held  frequent 
Gospel  meetings  in  private  houses,  also  in  the  halls  of  great 
mansions.  These  Gospellers  were  characterized  by  their 
boldness  and  self  assertion.  They  already  claimed  to  be  a 
Church  because  "we  pray  in  common  and  that  consti- 
tutes a  Church."     Latimer,  Coverdale  and  Bilney,  willingly 

^  Strype's  Ecclesiastical  Memorials,  V.,  App.  368,  369. 

2  Equal  in  modern  values  to  about  $15.00. 

2  Strype's  Ecclesiastical  Memorials,  I.,  123,  124. 


1530.]  ckomwell's  patrokage.  147 

recognized  these  incomplete  societies  in  which  the  members 
met  simply  as  disciples.  ^ 

The  Komish  bishops  watched  this  rehgious  movement  with 
great  uneasiness ;  and  they  determined  to  check  it.  Public 
visitations  were  appointed ;  and  the  suspected  and  accused 
were  severely  dealt  with.  Among  others  Ooverdale  was  ac- 
cused before  the  bishop  of  London.  In  a  quiet  way,  how- 
ever, he  was  withdrawn  from  public  notice.  Possibly  this 
was  done  through  the  intervention  of  his  patron,  both  for 
the  sake  of  safety  and  for  his  appointed  work  of  translating 
the  Scriptures.  The  whereabouts  of  Coverdale  from  1528  to 
1536,  is  left  almost  entirely  to  conjecture.  According  to 
Foxe,  he  went  at  the  close  of  1528  to  Hamburgh,  by  appoint- 
ment, to  aid  Tyndale  in  translating  the  Pentateuch.  Though 
the  story  of  Foxe  enters  into  particulars  and  would  seem  to 
have  had  some  foundation,  yet  so  far  as  the  laboring  together 
of  Coverdale  and  Tyndale  is  concerned,  the  probabilities  are 
against  it.  The  patronage  of  Cromwell  is  against  any  such 
prearrangement.  Coverdale  was  doubtless  in  sympathy  with 
Tyndale  in  his  work,  but  he  was  more,  though  not  altogether, 
in  sympathy  with  Cromwell  and  the  moderate  party,  who 
favored  the  Bible  in  English,  but  wished  the  translation  from 
the  Latin  to  be  in  Eomish  phrase.  Constitutionally  and 
practically  Coverdale  was  a  compromiser,  and  his  "  speciall 
translacyon "  was  undertaken  as  a  compromise.  However, 
*•  Not  as  a  checker,"  he  says,  "  not  as  a  reprouer,  or  despyser 
of  other  mens  translacyons."  ^  Coverdale  sets  forth  the  sj)irit 
of  his  undertaking,  when  he  says :  "  Be  not  thou  offended 
therfore  (good  Eeader)  though  one  call  a  scrybe,  that 
another  calleth  a  lawyer;  or  elders,  that  another  calleth 
father  and  mother ;  or  repentaunce,  that  another  calleth 
pennaunce  or  amendment.     For  yf  thou  be  not  disceaued  by 

'  D'Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  V.,  384.    Am.   Tr.  Soc. 
edition,  N.  D. 

-  Prologue,  Coverdale's  Bible,  p.  2.    Bagster's  Reprint,  London,  N.  D. 


148  COVERDALE'S   bible.  [chap.  IV. 

mens  tradicions  thou  shalt  fynde  nomore  dyuersite  betwene 
these  termes  then  betwene  foure  pens  and  a  grote.  And  this 
maner  have  I  vsed  in  my  translacyon,  callyng  it  in  some  place 
pennaunce,  that  in  another  place  I  call  repentaunce,  and  that 
not  onely  because  the  interpreters  haue  done  so  before  me, 
but  that  the  aduersaries  of  the  trueth  may  se,  how  that  we 
abhorre  not  this  worde  pennaunce  (as  they  vntruly  reporte  of 
vs)  no  more  then  the  interpreters  of  latyn  abhorre  penitere, 
whan  they  reade  resipiscere.  Onely  our  hartes  desyre  vnto 
God,  is,  that  his  people  be  not  blynded  in  theyr  vnderstond- 
yng,  lest  they  beleue  pennaunce  to  be  ought  saue  a  very  re- 
pentaunce,  amendment,  or  conuersyon  vnto  God,  and  to  be 
an  vnfayned  new  creature  in  Christ,  and  to  lyue  acordyng  to 
his  lawe.  For  els  shall  they  fal  in  to  the  olde  blasphemy  of 
Christes  blonde,  and  beleue,  that  they  them  selues  are  able  to 
make  satisfaccion  vnto  God  for  theyr  awne  synnes,  from  the 
which  erroure  god  of  his  mercy  and  plenteous  goodnes  pre- 
serue  all  his."^  Though  Coverdale's  work  as  a  translator  was 
undertaken  as  a  compromise,  yet  he  yielded  nothing  of  his 
evangelical  spirit,  neither  does  he  in  the  least  compromise  his 
conscience. 

For  further  evidence  that  Coverdale  was  under  the  patron- 
age of  Cromwell,  w^e  have  his  letter  written  to  Cromwell  in 
1531,  or  1532,  in  which,  after  referring  to  their  conversation 
at  the  house  of  Sir  Thomas  More,  he  adds  :     "  ^ow  I  begyne 

to  taste  of  Holy  Schryptures ;    with  the  godly  savour  of 

holy  and  awncyent  Doctoures,  vnto  whose  knowlege  I  can  not 

attayne,   without  dyversyte   of  bookys Nothyng  in 

the  world  I  desyre,  but  bookys Morover  as  tuching 

my  behavour  (your  Mastyrschypes  mynde  onse  knowne)  wyth 
all  lowlynes  I  offer  my  self,  not  only  to  be  ordred  in  all 
thynges,  as  schall  pleyse  your  wysdome."^  If  the  conjectured 
date  of  this  letter  be  correct  then  in  1531,  Coverdale  was  at 
Cambridge  and  entering  upon  the  work   of  translating  the 

^  Prologue,  Coverdale's  Bible,  p.  4. 

2  Memorials  of  Coverdale,  App.  No.  1,  p.  193.     London,  1838. 


1530.]  HEKRY   YIII.   AKD  THE   Ei^-QLISH   BIBLE.  149 

Bible.  But  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  he  labors  in  secret. 
It  is  an  open  question  whether  Ooverdale  had  other  patrons 
than  Cromwell.  Some  have  thought  that  Sir  Thomas  More 
was  at  least  aware  of  Coverdale's  enterprise.  Evidently  there 
were  those  who  took  a  substantial  interest  in  his  work,  since 
he  himself  declares  that  he  was  emboldened  to  undertake  it 
as  *'  other  men  were  moved  to  do  the  cost  thereof." 

Year  by  year  Tyndale's  New  Testament  made  frieuds  for 
the  Gospel,  and  also  stirred  up  the  hatred  of  its  enemies.  Be- 
tween these  two  extremes  there  sprang  up  a  moderate  party, 
of  which  Ooverdale  was  a  leading  representative.  There  were 
many  curates  that  were  well  learned,  who  were  exhorting  their 
parishioners  "to  believe  contrary  to  the  Catholic  faith." 
Bishop  Nix,  in  May,  1530,  wrote :  "  There  is  a  Colledg  in  Ca7n- 
hridg,  called  Gunnel  haule,  of  the  foundation  of  a  Bp.  of 
Norwich.  I  hear  of  no  clerk,  that  hath  commen  out  lately  of 
that  Colledg,  but  savoryth  of  the  frying  j)an,  tho  he  speak 
never  so  holily."^  In  this  same  letter  the  good  bishop  com- 
plains both  of  the  number  and  boldness  of  these  heretics  and 
of  their  boast  :  "  that  the  Kings  pleasure  is,  the  N.  Tes- 
tament in  English  shal  go  forth,  and  men  sholde  have  it  and 
read  it."  Furthermore,  that  some  "  crakyth  in  the  Kings  name, 
that  their  false  opinions  sliold  go  forth,  and  wil  dy  in  the 
quarrel,  that  their  ungracious  opinions  be  true,  and  trusty th 
by  Michaelmas  day,  there  shal  be  more  that  shal  beleve  of 
thair  opinion,  than  they  that  beleivyth  the  contrary."'^  The 
object  of  this  letter  was  that  he  might  obtain  royal  letters  con- 
ferring authority  to  suppress  by  force  these  false  opinions. 

There  was  some  grounds  for  supposing  that  Henry  VIII.  at 
this  time  was  not  altogether  opposed  to  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures  in  English,  though  Bishop  Nix  would  have  it 
otherwise.  About  this  time  a  convocation  was  called  to 
pronounce  upon  certain  heretical  books,  including  the  English 


^  Strype's  Memorials  of  Archbishop  Cranmer.    App.,  Xuin.  XII.,  p.  15. 
'  Ibid,  p.  15. 


150  COYERDALE'S   bible.  [chap.  IV. 

New  Testament.!  Bishops  and  learned  men  from  the  Univer- 
sities were  summoned  to  the  council,  and  each  was  to  have  the 
liberty  "  to  say  what  his  own  learning  and  conscience  could 
maintain  and  justify."^  This  was  a  notable  conference.  Free- 
dom of  speech  was  granted  to  all  to  utter  their  opinions  with- 
out any  necessity  of  agreeing  with  the  majority,  or  fear  of 
any  blame  to  be  imputed  to  them.  The  council  met  on  the 
24th  of  May,  1530,  in  the  Star  chamber,  the  king  presiding. 
The  leading  question  before  the  council  was,  whether  "  it  was 
his  (the  king's)  duetie  to  cawse  the  Scripture  of  God  to  be 
translated  into  English  tonge  to  be  communicate  unto  the 
people ;  and  that  the  prelates  and  also  his  highnes  doo  wronge 
in  denying  or  letting  (hindering)  of  the  same ;  his  highnes 
therefor  willed  every  man  there  present  in  the  said  assemble, 
freely  and  frankly  to  shewe  and  open  unto  him  what  might 
be  proved  and  confirmed  by  Scripture  and  holy  doctours  in 
that  behalf,  to  the  entent  that  his  highnes,  as  he  there  openly 
protestid,  myght  conforme  himself  thereunto,  mynding  to  doo 
his  dutie  towards  his  people,  as  he  wolde  they  shulde  doo  their 
duties  towards  him."  But  after  both  sides  had  been  heard, 
"fynally  it  appered,  that  having  of  the  hole  Scripture  in  Eng- 

lisshe  is  not  necessarye  to  cristen  men .Wherein  foras- 

muche  as  the  kings  highnes,  by  the  advise  and  deliberation 
of  his  counceill thinkith  in  his  conscience  that  the  divulg- 
ing of  this  Scripture  at  this  tyme  in  Englisshe  tonge,  to  be 
committed  to  the  people,  considering  such  pestilente  books, 
and  so  evill  opynyons  as  be  now  spred  amonge  them,  shulde 
rather  be  to  their  further  confusion  and  destruction  then  the 
edification  of  their  soules."  ^  These  were  the  views  as  advo- 
cated and  decided  by  the  Eomish  party.  But  that  they  were 
strongly  combated  there  can  be  no  doubt,  since  further  along 
in  the  report,  which  is  from  the  pen  of  Archbishop  Warham, 

'  The  books  condemned  by  this  council  were  such  as,  The  Obedience  of 
a  Christian  Man ;  The  Supplication  of  Beggars ;  The  Matrimony  of 
Tyndale  ;  and  Tyndale's  New  Testament. 

2  Memorials  of  Goverdale,  p.  33.     London,  1838. 

3  lUd,  pp.  33-34. 


1530.]  THE   BISHOPS   IIT   COUNCIL.  151 

we  are  told  that  "bis  highnes  did  there  openlye  saye  and  pro- 
test, that  he  woulde  cause  the  Newe  Testament  to  be  by  lerned 
men  faithfully  and  purely  translated  into  Englishe  tonge,  to 
the  entent  he  might  have  it  in  his  handes  redy  to  be  gevyn  to 
his  people,  as  he  might  se  their  manners  and  behavour  mete, 
apte,  and  convenient  to  recey ve  the  same."  ^  From  which  it 
would  seem  that  Henry  VII I.  was  not  unfavorable  to  the  cir- 
culation of  a  faithful  version  of  the  New  Testament.  Hall,  in 
his  Chronicles,  affirms  that  the  king  commanded  the  bishops, 
with  the  assistance  of  learned  men  from  the  Universities,  to 
cause  a  new  translation  to  be  made.  So  far  as  known,  how- 
ever, nothing  was  done.^ 

The  proclamation  which  followed  the  decision  of  this  coun- 
cil, was  decidedly  in  the  interests  of  the  papists.  In  view  of 
which  Latimer  wrote  a  bold  letter  to  the  king,  which  shows 
not  only  the  earnest  spirit  of  the  reformer,  but  the  conflict  of 
opinion  then  raging.  "But  as  concerning  this  matter,"  wrote 
Latimer,  "  other  men  haue  shewed  your  grace  their  myndes, 
how  necessary  it  is  to  haue  the  Scripture  in  English.  The 
which  thing  also  your  grace  hath  promised  by  your  last  Proc- 
lamation ;  the  which  promise  I  pray  God  that  your  gracious 
highnes  may  shortly  performe,  euen  to  day  before  to  morrow, 

And  so  as  concernynge  your  last  proclamation  prohibityng 

such  bokes,  the  very  true  cause  of  it,  and  chief  Counsellours 
(as  men  say,  and  of  likelihode  it  should  be)  were  they  whose 
euill  lining  and  cloked  hipocrisie  these  bookes  uttered  and  dis- 
closed. And  howbeit  that  there  were  iii  or  iiij  (in  the  convo- 
cation) that  would  haue  had  the  Scripture  to  go  forth  in 
English,  yet  it  happened  there,  as  it  is  euermore  scene,  that 
the  most  part  ouercometh  the  better,  and  so  it  might  be  that 
these  men  did  not  take  this  proclamation  as  yours,  but  as 
theirs  set  forth  in  your  name."^ 

This  council  of  1530,  though  called  in  the  interests  of  the 

^  Memorials  of  Coverdale,  p.  35.  '  I^d,  p.  36. 

'  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  pp.  1916-1919. 


152  coverdale's  bible.  [chap.  iv. 

spirituality,  is  important  as  showing  the  demand  of  the  people 
for  the  Scriptures  in  their  own  tongue.  Also  it  is  the  first  time 
that  the  question  of  Bible  translation  as  a  matter  of  expedi- 
ency had  been  discussed  in  open  council.  Notwithstanding 
the  authoritative  exhortation  of  Archbishop  Warham  "that 
the  people  should  decline  from  their  arrogancy  of  knowledge 
and  understanding  of  the  Scriptures,  and  meekly  await  the 
movement  of  their  superiors,  making  no  further  demands," 
their  impatience  increased.  During  the  years  1531  and  1533, 
appeared  Tyn dale's  version  of  the  Pentateuch  and  the  book  of 
Jonah,  which  helped  to  create  a  demand  for  a  translation  of 
the  whole  Bible.  In  evidence  of  this,  we  have  the  recorded 
action  of  the  convocation  of  1534.  "The  Bishops,  Abbots, 
Priors  of  this  Upper  House  of  Convocation,  of  the  Province 
of  Cayiterhury,  met  together  in  the  Chapter  House  of  St.  Paul; 
unanimously  did  consent,  that  the  most  Reverend  Father  the 
Archbishop,  should  make  instance  in  their  Names  to  the  King, 
that  his  Majesty,  would  vouchsafe,  ....  to  decree,  that  the 
Scriptures  should  be  translated  into  the  Vulgar  Tongue  by 
some  honest  and  learned  Men,  to  be  nominated  by  the  King, 
and  to  be  delivered  unto  the  People  according  to  their  Learn- 
ing." ^  As  this  motion  was  made  by  Archbishop  Cranmer, 
Strype  says  that  they  agreed  upon  him  as  the  proper  person  to 
present  the  petition.  But  "  they  clogged  it  with  another  that 
the  Archbishop  did  not  so  well  approve,"  which  was  to  the 
effect,  that  all  persons  having  books  in  English,  or  of  suspected 
doctrine,  were  warned  to  bring  them  within  three  months  to 
persons  to  be  appointed  by  the  king,  "  under  a  certain  Pain  to 
be  limited  by  the  King." 2  No  immediate  results  can  be  traced 
to  this  action ;  yet  on  account  of  it,  this  convocation  holds  an 
important  place  in  the  history  of  English  versions  of  the  Bible, 
in  that  the  papists,  now  for  the  first  time,  accede  to  the  right 
of  the  people  to  have  the  Bible  in  their  own  tongue. 

>  Strype's  Memorials  of  Archbishop  Cranmer,  B.  I.,  Ch.  VI.,  p.  24. 
London,  1694. 
«  Ibid,  p.  24. 


1534.]  THE  CONVOCATION-  OF  1534.  153 

Not  long  after  this  "  the  Archbishop,"  says  Strype,  "  whose 
Mind  ran  very  much  upon  bringing  in  the  free  use  of  the  Holy 
Scripture  in  English  among  the  People,  put  on  vigorously  a 
Translation  of  it."  He  began  with  the  New  Testament,  taking 
an  (old)  English  translation,  dividing  it  into  nine  or  ten  parts, 
"  causing  each  Part  to  be  written  at  large  in  a  paper  Book  and 
then  to  be  sent  to  the  best  Learned  Bishops  and  others :  to  the 
intent  that  they  should  make  a  perfect  Correction  thereof." 
After  which  they  were  to  return  the  same  to  him  "  by  a  day 
limited  for  that  purpose."  ^  This  enterprise  of  Cranmcr,  and 
the  readiness  with  which  the  learned  bishops  entered  into  it, 
attests  the  progress  of  the  reformed  opinions,  since  all  the 
bishops,  excepting  one,  complied  with  the  requirements  of  the 
archbishop.  Even  Gardiner,  who  so  strenuously  opposed  in 
the  council  the  resolutions  relating  to  the  translation  of  the 
Bible,  diligently  corrected  the  portion  assigned  to  him.  "  Nev- 
ertheless I  have,"  he  wrote,  ^"as  gret  cause  as  any  man  to 
desire  rest  and  quiet  for  the  helth  of  my  body;  whereunto  I 
thought  to  have  entended,  and  to  absteyne  from  bookes  and 
wryting,  having  finished  the  translation  of  Saynt  Luke  and 
Saynt  John,  wherin  I  have  spent  a  gret  labour."  2  But  Bishop 
Stokesley,  instead  of  returning  his  portion  after  correcting  it 
as  requested,  wrote  to  the  archbishop  a  crispish  letter,  in  which 
he  said:  "I  marvel  what  my  Lord  of  Canterbury  meaneth, 
that  thus  abuseth  the  People,  in  giving  them  liberty  to  read 
the  Scriptures ;  which  doth  nothing  else  but  infect  them  with 
Heresy.  I  have  bestowed  never  an  Hour  upon  my  Portion, 
nor  never  will.  And  therefore  my  Lord  shall  have  this  Book 
again,  for  I  never  will  be  guilty  of  bringing  the  simple  People 
into  Error."  8 

During  these  years  of  conflict  and  ineffectual  effort.  Cover- 
dale  has  been  at  work  in  secret,  till  now  at  last  his  translation 
is  ready  for  the  press.     It  was  printed  abroad,  probably  at 

'  Strype's  Memorials  of  ArcJibishop  Cranrner,  p.  34. 
^  Memorials  of  Myles  Coverdale,  p.  48.     London,  1838. 
2  Strype's  Memorials  of  Cranrner,  p.  34. 


154  COYERDALE'S   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  IV. 

Zurich,  by  Christopher  Froschover,  in  the  year  1535,  and 
finished  on  the  fourth  day  of  October.  There  are  various  sup- 
positions as  to  the  place  of  printing  of  Coverdale's  Bible. 
Besides  Zurich,  Frankfort  and  Antwerp  put  in  their  claims. 
"  Indeed,  most  of  the  cities  of  Germany  come  in  for  their  share 
of  the  honor."  1  The  evidence,  favoring  any  given  place,  is 
limited,  for  the  most  part,  to  the  types  or  woodcuts  used  by  a 
given  printer  at  that  time,  with  which  the  types  and  cuts  of 
this  Bible  are  thought  to  correspond.  But  the  boldest  and 
most  unsatisfactory  supposition  is  that  of  Mr.  Henry  Stevens, 
as  set  forth  in  the  Caxton  Catalogue,  wherein  he  affirms  that 
the  Coverdale  Bible  was  printed  at  Antwerp,  and  that  Jacob 
Van  Meteren,  and  not  Coverdale,  was  the  translator.  Mr. 
Stevens  publishes  this  assertion  in  somewhat  of  a  sensational 
style,  and  with  all  the  zest  of  a  new  discovery,  confidently 
believing  that  he  has  cleared  away  all  the  uncertainties  that 
have  hitherto  hung  over  the  authorship  of  the  Coverdale  Bible. 
But  his  statements  fail  to  carry  conviction  with  them.  Dr. 
Moulton,  in  his  recent  "  History  of  the  English  Bible,"  says,  in 
opposition  to  the  claims  put  forth  by  Mr.  Stevens  in  favor  of 
Van  Meteren,  ^*  that  the  translation  was  by  any  other  hand 
than  Coverdale's  we  should  be  very  slow  to  believe.  "^  To 
Myles  Coverdale,  therefore,  must  still  be  accredited  the  honor 
of  giving  to  England  the  first  translation  of  the  whole  Bible 
printed  in  English.  The  following  is  the  title  of  a  copy  in  the 
library  of  the  Duke  of  Sussex,  which  was  reprinted  by  Bagster, 
and  reads:  "  Biblia,  the  Bible,  that  is,  the  holy  Scripture  of 
the  Olde  and  New  Testament,  faithfully  and  truly  translated 
in  to  Englishe,  — M.D.XXXV.  —  S.  Paul,  II.  Tessa.,  III. 
Praiefor  vs,  that  the  worcle  of  God  male  liaue  f  re  passage,  and 
U  glorified,  Sc."  This  title  occupies  a  small  square  in  the 
middle  of  the  page,  and  is  inclosed  by  a  border  of  woodcuts 
illustrating  scenes  both  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  The 
cut  extending  across  the  top  of  the  page  represents,  the  Fall 
and  Redemption.     The  small  squares  on  the  right  represent, 

*  Caxton  Catalogue,  p.  88.     London,  1877.  ^  Note,  p.  99. 


1535.]      DISAGKSEMENTS  IK  TITLES  AND  DEDICATIONS.  155 

the  Givi7ig  of  the  law,  and  JEzra  reading  the  hook  of  the  law  to 
the  "people  ;  and  on  the  left,  Christ  showing  himself  after  his 
resurrection,  and  Peter  preaching  to  the  people.  The  cut 
extending  across  the  bottom  of  the  page,  represents  Henry 
VIII.  on  his  thronCy  presenting  a  clasped  Bible  to  his  bishops, 
tvho  k?ieel  on  his  right,  while  the  peers  of  the  realm  kneel  on  his 
left.  On  the  extreme  right  in  this  cut,  there  is  a  full-length 
figure  of  King  David  playing  on  a  harp,  with  a  connecting 
scroll  bearing  an  appropriate  inscription  ;  so  on  the  extreme 
left  there  is  a  corresponding  full-length  figure  of  the  Apostle 
Paul,  with  a  scroll  bearing  the  inscription,  /  am  not  ashamed 
of  the  Gospell  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  poiver  of  God.  Ro.  I. 
Sebald  Beham  is  the  supposed  author  of  these  cuts.  He  was  an 
engraver  at  Nuremburg  and  flourished  about  this  time.  His 
pictures,  as  well  as  his  engravings,  were  held  in  the  highest 
esteem  by  his  co temporaries.* 

In  respect  to  the  titles  of  Ooverdale's  Bibles  much  has  been 
made  of  the  fact  that  in  the  earliest  copies  the  title  in  some 
reads  :  *'  Faithfully  and  truly  translated  out  of  Douche  and 
Latyn  in  to  English,"  while  in  others  the  title  reads  simply  : 
"  Faithfully  and  truly  translated  into  English."  The  specifi- 
cation, out  of  Douche  and  Latyn,  is  pronounced  by  some  as  a 
^*  book-selling  artifice  of  the  time,  to  make  the  work  circulate 
better  " ;  by  others  as  the  honest  insertion  of  Coverdale.  The 
importance  to  be  attached  to  this  question  is,  that  if  inserted 
by  Coverdale,  it  settles  the  question  that  he  did  not  translate 
directly  from  the  Hebrew.  And  yet  Coverdale  was  not  without 
some  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew,  "  by  which  he  was  guided  at 
times  in  selecting  his  renderings;  but  in  the  main  his  version 
is  based  on   the   Swiss-German  version  of   Zwingli  and  Leo 

Juda, and  on  the  Latin  of  Pagninus."  ^     Again,  there  is 

a  manifest  disagreement  in  the  dedicating  prologue  to  Henry 
VIIL,  which  in  some  copies  specify  Queen  Anne  "as  the 
dearest  wyf e  and  most  virtuous  pryncesse ; "  while  others  of 


*  Chalmer's  Biographical  Dictionary.     Art. — Beham  (Sebald). 
'  Westcott's  History  of  the  Eng.  Bible,  p.  169.     London,  1872. 


156  COVERD ale's  bible.  [chap.  IV. 

the  same  date,  1535,  insert  the  name  of  Queen  Jane,  notwith- 
standing the  fact  that  she  was  not  married  to  Henry  till  in 
May,  1536.  Lewis  seeks  to  explain  this  inconsistency  by  the 
supposition  that  Coverdale,  hearing  that  Anne  Boleyn  was 
declining  in  the  king's  favor,  deferred  the  publication  till  his 
marriage  with  Jane  Seymour.  Anderson  adopts  the  same 
theory ;  but  it  has  been  exploded  by  the  showing  of  Mr.  Fry, 
that  all  the  dedications  in  which  the  name  of  Queen  Jane 
appears  are  from  the  editions  of  1537  ;  which  dedications  were 
transferred  to  the  editions  of  1535-36,  and  that  the  insertion 
was  not  at  that  time  deemed  inappropriate.^ 

The  dedication  extends  over  five  quarto  pages,  and  must 
have  been  sufficiently  adulatory  even  for  that  age,  while  it 
sounds  belittling  to  our  ears.  This  is  followed  by  a  prologue 
by  Myles  Coverdale  "  vnto  the  Christen  Reader,"  which  is  writ- 
ten in  a  very  different  spirit.  The  prologue  closes  with  the 
following  exhortation  :  "Finally  who  so  euer  thou  be,  take 
these  wordes  of  scripture  in  to  thy  herte,  and  be  not  only  an 
outward  hearer,  but  a  doer  therafter,  and  practyse  thyselfe 
therin  ;  that  thou  mayest  fele  in  thine  hert,  the  swete  promyses 
therof  for  thy  consolacion  in  all  trouble,  and  for  the  sure 
stablishinge  of  thy  hope  in  Christ,  and  haue  euer  an  eye  to  y" 
wordes  of  scripture,  that  yf  thou  be  a  teacher  of  other  thou 
mayest  be  within  the  boundes  of  the  trueth,  or  at  leest  though 
thou  be  but  a  hearer  or  reader  of  another  mans  doynges,  thou 
mayest  yet  haue  knowlege  to  judge  all  spretes,  and  be  fre 
from  euery  erroure,  to  the  utter  destruccion  of  all  sedicious 
sectes  and  straunge  doctrynes,  that  the  holy  scrypture  maye 
haue  fre  passage,  and  be  had  in  reputacion,  to  the  worshippe 
of  the  author  therof,  which  is  euen  God  himselfe ;  to  whom  for 
his  most  blessed  worde  be  glory  and  domynion  now  and  euer."^ 
The  evangelical  spirit  of  Coverdale  is  not  only  manifest  in  this 
extract,  but  also  throughout  the  whole  prologue.  It  was  in 
this  same  spirit  he  executed  the  translation.     He  was  grieved 

'  Westcott's  History  of  the  Eng.  Bible,  p.  59,  note.    London,  1872. 
^  Coverdale's  Bible.    Prologue,  p.  5.    1535. 


1536.]  DEATH   OF  ANKE   BOLEYN.  157 

that  other  nations  should  be  more  plenteously  suppHed  with 
the  Scriptures  in  their  own  tongue  than  his  own,  "therfore 
whan  I  was  instantly  (urgently)  requyred,"  he  says,  "  though 
I  coulde  not  do  so  well  as  I  wolde,  I  thought  it  yet  my  dewtye 
to  do  my  best,  and  that  with  a  good  wyll."  * 

From  the  tenor  of  the  dedication  we  may  infer  that  Cover- 
dale  expected  a  favorable  reception  for  his  translation  at  the 
hands  of  the  king.  In  his  extravagant  comparisons,  Henry 
VIII.  becomes  not  only  "  oure  Moses,"  to  deliver  out  of  the 
darkness  ''  of  olde  Egypte  from  the  cruell  handes  of  our  spirit- 
uall  Pharao,"  but  a  very  Josiah,  in  whose  time  the  word  of  God 
is  found  again,  and  who  commands,  "  that  the  lawe  of  God 
shulde  be  redde  and  taught  vnto  all  y*  people.  "^  The  first 
edition  of  Coverdale's  Bible  appeared  at  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1536,  under  auspices  unfavorable  so  far  as  its  reception 
was  based  upon  the  active  favor  of  Anne  Boleyn,  who  had  now 
fallen  into  such  disgrace,  that  her  tragic  end  drew  very  near.' 
The  edition  was  issued,  however,  under  royal  sanction,  but 
with  no  special  privileges.  Notwithstanding  Coverdale's  com- 
promises, in  the  rendering  of  certain  ecclesiastical  words,  and 
the  leaving  out  of  objectionable  prologues  and  glosses  found 
in  Tyndale,  his  translation  met  with  no  favor  at  the  hands  of 
the  Romish  bishops.  This  appears  from  the  fact,  that  in  the 
convocation  of  June  9,  1536,  a  petition  was  agreed  upon,  to  be 
presented  to  the  king,  for  a  new  translation  of  the  Bible.    The 

^  Coverdale's  Bible.     Prologue,  p.  1.  '  Ihid.    Dedication,  yjp.  4,  5. 

"  A  little  before  Noon,  being  the  19tli  of  May,  (1536),  she  was  brought 

to  the  scaffold,  where  she  made  a  short  Speech  to  a  great  company 

The  chief  of  whom  were  the  Dukes  of  Suffolk  and  Richmond,  the  Lord 
Chancellor,  and  Secretary  Cromwell,  with  the  Lord  Mayor,  the  Sheriffs 
and  Al del-men  of  London.  She  said,  'she  was  come  to  die,  as  she  was 
judged  by  the  Law ;  she  would  accuse  none,  nor  say  anything  of  the 
ground  upon  which  she  was  judged.'    She  prayed  heartily  for  the  King  ; 

And  so  she  took  her  leave  of  them  and  the  World After  she  had 

been  some  time  in  her  devotions,  her  last  words  being,  To  Christ  I  com- 
mend  my  Soul ;  her  Head  was  cut  off  by  the  Hangman  of  Calais."  Bur- 
net'3  Hist.  Eef.,  I.,  205. 


158  coverdale's  bible,  [chap.  iy. 

substance  of  this  petition  was,  that  the  king  would  graciously 
indulge  his  subjects  of  the  laity  the  reading  of  the  Bible  in  the 
English  tongue,  and  that  a  new  translation  might  be  forth- 
with made.  But  there  is  no  evidence  that  this  petition  was 
ever  presented,  or  at  least  ever  acted  upon.*  The  injunction 
of  Cromwell,  issued  about  this  time,  must  have  referred  to 
Coverdale's  Bible,  as  it  was  at  that  time  the  only  printed  edi- 
tion extant.  There  is  some  doubt  as  to  whether  the  injunc- 
tion was  ever  published,  and  yet  it  must  have  had  a  place  in 
the  original  draft.  On  account  of  the  bearing  of  this  in- 
junction on  the  history  of  Coverdale's  Bible,  it  deserves  no- 
tice. As  recorded  by  Foxe,  it  is  the  seventh  item  among  the 
injunctions  "  Given  by  the  authority  of  the  King  to  the  clergy 
of  his  realm  in  the  year  1536,"  and  reads :  "  That  euery  person 
or  proprietary  of  anye  parish  Church  within  this  realme,  shall 
on  this  side  the  feast  of  S.  Peter  ad  vincula  next  comming, 
prouide  a  booke  of  the  whole  Bible,  both  in  Laten  and  also  in 
English,  and  laye  the  same  in  the  queere  for  euery  man  that 
wil,  to  loke  and  read  theron,  and  shall  discourage  no  man  from 
the  reading  of  any  part  of  the  Bible  either  in  Laten  or  Eng- 
lish, but  rather  comfort,  exhort,  and  admonish  euery  man  to 
reade  the  same,  as  the  veiy  word  of  God,  and  the  spirituall 
foode  of  mans  soule,  whereby  they  may  the  better  knowe  their 
dueties  to  God,  to  their  soueraigne  Lord  the  kyng,  and  theyr 
neyghbour,  euer  gentilly  and  charitably  exhorting  them,  that 
using  a  sober  and  a  modest  behauiour  in  the  reading  and  inqui- 
sition of  the  true  sense  of  the  same,  they  do  in  no  wyse  stifly  or 
egerlye  contend  or  striue  one  with  another,  about  the  same, 
but  referre  the  declaration  of  those  places  that  be  in  contro- 
uersie,  to  the  judgement  of  them  that  be  better  learned.  "^ 
In  the  first  ecclesiastical  council  under  Henry  VIII.,  called 

^  Lewis'  Hist,  of  Eng.  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  103.    London,  1789. 

2  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1248.  The  injunction  differs  materi- 
ally from  that  of  1538,  which  favors  the  supposition  that  as  an  important 
item  it  belongs  to  the  injunctions  of  1536.  And  yet,  because  it  does  not 
appear  in  Cranmer's  Register,  or  in  Wilkins'  Concilia,  it  is  probable  that 
it  was  never  published.     Compare  Eadie's  Eng.  Bibles  1 .,  364,  note. 


1535.]  MADE   FKOM    "  SOKDRYE   TRAJs'SLACIONS."  159 

in  1536  for  the  purpose  of  an  authoritative  recognition  of  his 
divorce,  as  well  as  for  setthng  certain  articles  of  religious  faith, 
the  Protestants  and  Papists  were  about  equally  divided.  Fuller 
quaintly  says,  that  the  instrument  of  divorce  was  subscribed  to 
by  all,  '^the  Papists  willingly,  the  Protestants  faintly,  but  all 
publickly."^  But  while  the  bishops  were  contending  in  high 
council  about  certain  articles  in  religion,  and  a  new  transla- 
tion of  the  Bible,  the  people  were  reading  the  Scriptures  and 
forming  their  own  religious  opinions.  Edward  Fox,  bishop  of 
Hereford,  boldly  declared  in  this  council,  "  that  they  could  not 
by  sophistical  subtilties  steal  out  of  the  world  again  the  light 

which  every  man  doth  see The  people  do  now  know  the 

Holy  Scripture  better  than  many  of  us. "  ^  For  ten  years  the 
people  had  been  familiar  with  Tyndale's  printed  New  Testa- 
ment, and  for  some  five  or  six  years  with  parts  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament of  Tyndale's  translation,  and  now  from  the  hand  of 
Coverdale  they  receive  the  whole  Bible  in  print.  That  it  was 
favorably  received  by  the  people  we  have  strong  evidence  in 
the  fact,  that  the  first  edition  was  exhausted  during  the  year 
1536,  and  that  in  1537  two  editions,  one  in  folio  and  the  other 
in  quarto,  were  published  by  James  Nycolson  of  Southwark, 
and  '■'Set  forth  ivith  the  Kytige's  most  gracious  Uce7ice"^ 
Besides,  there  was  another  issue  of  Coverdale's  Bible  in  1550, 
which  was  reprinted  in  1553.* 

As  a  translator  Coverdale  did  not  claim  to  be  independent. 
In  his  prologue  to  the  Christian  reader  he  says :  "  To  helpe 
me  herin,  I  haue  had  sondrye  translacions  not  only  in  latyn 
but  also  of  the  Douche  interpreters  :  whom  (because  of  theyr 
synguler  gyftes  and  speciall  diligence  in  the  Bible)  I  haue  ben 
the  more  glad  to  folowe  for  the  most  parte,  accordynge  as  I  was 
requyred."  ^    These  *'  sondrye  translacions  "  probably  were  the 

'  Fuller's  Chvrch  History  of  Britain,  B.  V. ,  pp.  308-213.     London,  1685. 
2  Anderson's  Annals,  p.  256.     London,  1862.  »  jiyifj^  p   291. 

^  •'  The  edition  of  1550  was  published  in  London  by  Andrewe  Hester, 
with  the  strange  misprint  of:  '  By  Mayst.  Thomas  Matthewe.'  " 
5  Coverdale's  BMe,  Prologue,  p.  1.     Bagster's  Reprint,  N.  D. 


160  coveedale's  bible.  [chap.  IV. 

Vulgate,  Jerome's  version,  385,  405  ;  the  Swiss-German  or 
Zurich  Bible,  1524:,  1529;  the  Latin  version  of  Paguinus,^ 
translated  from  the  Hebrew  in  1518,  but  not  printed  tiU  1528  ; 
also  Tjndale's  New  Testament,  1525;  and  bis  Pentateuch, 
1530.  The  language  of  Coverdale  in  respect  to  his  use  of  these 
helps  is  not  inconsistent  with  his  taking  the  Hebrew  as  the 
base  of  his  translation.  There  was  at  least  one  celebrated 
Hebrew  scholar  and  teacher  in  England  as  early  as  1520.  This 
was  Robert  Wakefield,  who  was  educated  at  Cambridge.  He 
went  abroad  to  study  the  oriental  languages.  In  1519  he 
taught  Hebrew  at  Louvain.  In  a  few  months  afterward  he 
returned  home  and  became  chaplain  to  Dr.  Pace.  In  1530  he 
was  made  public  professor  of  Hebrew  at  Oxford.^  So  far,  then, 
as  an  opportunity  for  the  obtaining  it,  there  is  no  improbability 
in  Coverdale's  having  a  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  language. 
And  yet  it  is  a  mooted  question  whether  or  not  he  translated 
from  the  Hebrew.  Whittaker  argues  in  its  favor,  and  is  fol- 
lowed by  Anderson.  Eadie,  after  Westcott,  confutes  Whit- 
taker at  great  length,  and  asserts  that  Coverdale's  translation 
of  the  Old  Testament  "is  not  taken  at  all  from  the  original 
Hebrew,  either  professedly  or  in  fact ;  but  is  only  a  secondary 
translation,  based  chiefly  on  the  Swiss-German  or  Zurich 
Bible."  3  But  Tregelles  claims  that  Coverdale's  translation  is 
not  only  based  upon  the  Hebrew,  but  "  that  even  the  Hebrew 
edition  which  he  used  can  be  pointed  out."^  From  the  above, 
and  also  from  internal  evidence,^  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude 
that  Coverdale  made  use  of  the  Hebrew,  though  he  was 
"  requyred  to  folowe  for  the  most  parte  sondrye  translacions." 
His  conscientiousness  as  a  translator  cannot  be  called  in  ques- 

'  The  version  of  Sanctes  Pagninus  was  the  work  of  twenty-five  years, 
and  has  been  extolled  by  Jews  and  Christians  as  the  best  Latin  trans- 
lation ever  made  from  the  Hebrew,  the  translation  of  Jerome  not  ex- 
cepted. 

«  Chalmer's  Diet ,  Art.  Wakefield,  RdbH,  XXX.,  486.     London,  1816. 

«  Eadie  s  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  I.,  285. 

4  Hifitoric  Evidence  of  the  Authorship  of  the  New  Testament,  p.  ^2,  note. 
London.  1853.  *  See  above,  pafre  155. 


1535.]  SPECIMEN'S  FROM  THE   OLD  TESTAMENT.  161 

tion.  ''  I  liaue  netlier  wrested  nor  altered,"  he  says,  "  so  mock 
as  one  worde  for  the  mayntenaunce  of  any  maiier  of  secte  ;  but 
haue  with  a  cleare  conscience  purely  and  faythfuUy  translated 
this  out  of  fyue  sundry  interpreters,  hauynge  onely  the  many- 
fest  trueth  of  the  scripture  before  myne  eyes.''^  He  had  an 
exalted  appreciation  of  what  the  Scripture  would  do  for  the 
people.     ^*  The  onely  worde  of  God,"  he  says,  "  is  the  cause  of 

all  felicite And  why  ?  because  it  is  geuen  by  the  inspka- 

cyon  of  God."  2  And  it  was  this  word,  by  whomsoever  minis- 
tered, that  he  was  desirous  to  have  go  forth  to  the  people. 
And  if  he  sometimes  studied  plainness  of  meaning  at  the  ex- 
pense of  conciseness  of  expression,  he  but  followed  Tyndale 
and  his  other  intei-preters,  particularly  the  Zurich  Bible.  And 
yet,  if  possible,  the  style  of  Coverdale  is  more  remarkable  for 
its  simplicity  than  that  of  Tyndale.  "  Xo  little  of  that  inde- 
finable quality,"  says  Eadie,  "  that  gives  popular  charm  to  our 
English  Bible,  and  has  endeared  it  to  so  many  generations,  is 
owing  to  Coverdale."  ^  Especially  is  this  true  of  the  Psalms 
and  the  Prophetical  books.  The  English  Church  to  this  day 
reads  in  her  Prayer-book,  Coverdale's  version  of  the  Psalms 
with  very  few  changes,  and  even  these  are  for  the  most  part 
verbal,  so  that  essentially  the  version  of  1535  is  retained.  Xot 
only  the  English  Prayer-book,  but  our  present  version  of  the 
Psalms  is  indebted  to  Coverdale  for  its  rhythmic  flow  and 
strength  of  expression.  As  illustrating  the  indebtedness  of 
our  English  Bible  to  Coverdale,  as  well  as  showing  the  rich- 
ness and  simplicity  of  his  style,  take  the  following  Psalms — 
the  first  of  which  is  put  into  modern  spelling : 

Ps.  n.  A,  Why  do  the  Heathen  grudge  ?  Why  do  the  people  imagine 
vain  things  ?  The  kings  of  the  earth  stood  up,  and  the 
rulers  are  come  together,  against  the  Lokd  and  against 
his  anointed.  Let  us  break  their  bonds  asunder,  and  cast 
away  their  yoke  from  us.  Xevertheless,  he  that  dwelleth 
in  heaven,  shall  laugh  them  to  scorn  ;  yea  even  the  Lord 
himself  shall  have  them  in  derision.    Then  shall  he  speak 

*  Coverdale's  Bible.     Dedication  to  the  King,  p.  5.  ^  lUd,  p.  4. 

3  History  of  E}ngli8h  Bible,  I.,  303. 


162  covekdale's  bible.  [chap.  IV. 

unto  them  in  his  wrath,  and  vex  them  in  his  sore  dis- 
pleasure. Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  mv  holy  hill  of 
Sion.  As  for  me  I  will  preach  the  law,  whereof  the 
Lord  hath  said  unto  me  .  Thou  art  my  son,  this  day  have 
I  begotten  thee.  Desiie  of  me,  and  I  shall  g'ive  thee  the 
B.  Heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  Yea  the  utmost  parts  of 

the  world  for  thy  possession.  Thou  shalt  rule  them  with 
a  rod  of  iron,  and  break  them  in  pieces  like  an  earthen 
vessel.  Be  wise  now  therefore  (0  ye  kings)  be  warned, 
ye  that  are  judges  of  the  earth.  Serve  the  Lord  with 
fear,  and  rejoice  before  him  with  reverence.  Kiss  the  son, 
lest  the  Lord  be  angry,  and  so  ye  perish  from  the  right 
way.  For  his  wrath  shall  be  kindled  shortly :  blessed 
are  all  they  that  put  their  trust  in  him. 

Psalm  XXII.,  which  corresponds  in  number  with  the  XXIII. 
Psalm  of  the  Authorized  yersion,^  is  here  inserted  with  the 
original  spelling  and  contractions: 

Ps.  XXIL  The  Lorde  is  my  shepherde,  I  can  wante  nothinge.  He 
fedeth  me  in  a  grene  pasture,  ad  ledeth  me  to  a  fresh 
water.  He  quickeneth  my  soule,  and  bringeth  me  forth 
in  the  waye  of  rightuousnes  for  his  names  sake.  Though 
I  shulde  walke  now  in  the  valley  of  the  shadowe  of  death, 
yet  I  feare  no  euell,  for  thou  art  with  me :  thy  staffe  & 
thy  shepehoke  coforte  me.  Thou  preparest  a  table  before 
me  agaynst  mine  enemies  :  thou  anoyntest  my  lieade 
with  oyle,  &  fyllest  my  cuppe  full.  Oh  let  thy  louynge 
kyndnes  &  mercy  folowe  me  all  the  dayes  off  my  life,  that 
I  may  dwell  in  the  house  off  the  Lorde  for  euer. 

The  same  rhythmical  flow  so  noticeable  in  Coverdale's  trans- 
lation of  the  Psalms  is  found  likewise  in  his  translation  of  the 
Prophetical  books,  while  the  style  on  account  of  the  original 
is  more  stately  and  elevated.  Take  a  portion  of  the  fortieth 
chapter  of  Isaiah,  with  the  spelling  modernized,  as  an  example : 

Is.  XL,  A.  Be  of  good  cheer  my  people,  be  of  good  cheer  (saith  your 
God).     Comfort  Jerusalem,  and  tell  her:  that  her  travail 

'  In  the  numbering  of  the  Psalms  the  Hebrew  Bible  and  the  Septua- 
^nt  version  differ.  Coverdale  followed  the  Septuagint  numbering-,  while 
our  translations  followed  that  of  the  Hebrew.  Compare  note  on  page 
70  above. 


1535.]  SPECIMEi^S   FROM  THE   OLD  TESTAMEi^T.  163 

is  at  an  end,  that  her  offense  is  pardoned,  that  she  hath 
received  of  the  Lord's  hand  sufficient  correction  for  all 
her  sins.  A  voice  crieth  :  Prepare  the  way  for  the  Lord 
in  the  Wilderness,  make  straight  the  path  for  our  God  in 
the  desert.  Let  all  valleys  be  exalted,  and  every  moun- 
tain and  hill  he  laid  low.  What  so  is  crooked,  let  it  be 
made  straight,  and  let  the  rough  places  be  made  plain 
fields.  For  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  appear,  and  all 
flesh  shall  see  it,  for  why,  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath 
spoken  it. 
The  same  voice  spake  :  Now  cry.  And  I  said :  What  shall  I 
cry  ?  Then  spake  it :  that  all  flesh  is  grass,  and  that  all 
the  beauty  thereof,  is  as  the  flower  of  the  field.  When 
the  grass  is  withered,  the  fiower  falleth  away.  Even  so 
is  the  people  as  grass,  when  the  breath  of  the  Lord  blow- 
eth  upon  them.  Nevertheless  whether  the  grass  wither, 
or  the  flower  fade  away ;  Yet  the  word  of  our  God  endur- 
eth  for  ever.  Moreover  the  voice  cried  thus  :  Go  up  unto 
the  hill  (o  Sion)  thou  that  bringest  good  tidings;  lift  up 
B.  thy  voice  with  power,  0  thou  preacher  Jerusalem.     Lift 

it  up  without  fear,  and  say  unto  the  cities  of  Judah  :  Be- 
hold your  God  :  behold  the  Lord,  even  the  almighty  shall 
come  with  power,  and  bear  rule  with  his  arm.  Behold, 
he  bringeth  his  treasure  with  him,  and  his  works  go  be- 
fore him.  He  shall  feed  his  flock  like  an  herdman.  He 
shall  gather  the  lambs  together  with  his  arm,  and  carry 
them  in  his  bosom,  and  shall  kindly  entreat  those  that 
bear  young. 

The  following  specimens  are  given  with  the  original  spelling, 
contractions,  and  archaic  forms  retained  : 

Is.  LXI.  A.  The  sprete  of  the  Lorde  God  is  with  me,  for  y«  Lorde  hath 
anoynted  me,  &  sent  me,  to  preach  good  tydiges  vnto  the 
poore,  y*  I  might  bynde  vp  y«  wounded  hertes,  y'  I  might 
preach  delyueraunce  to  y«  captjue,  &  open  the  preson  to 
the  that  are  bounde :  y*  I  might  declare  y«  acceptable 
yeare  of  the  Lorde  &  the  daye  of  y«  avegeaunce  of  oure 
God :  that  I  might  comforte  all  them  that  are  in  heuy- 
nesse,  that  I  might  geue  vnto  them  y'  mourne  in  Sion, 
bewty  in  the  steade  of  asshes,  ioyful  oyntmet  for  sigh- 
inge,  pleasaunt  raymet  for  an  heuy  mide  :  That  they 
might  be  called  excellent  in  rightuousnesse,  a  platinge  of 
the  Lorde  for  him  to  reioyce  in. 


164  coyerdale's  bible.  [chap.  iv. 

LXIII.  A.  What  is  he  tliis,  that  cometh  from  Eclom,  witlj  stayned 
reade  clothes  of  Bosra :  (which  is  so  costly  cloth)  &  cometh 
in  so  neebly  with  all  his  stregth  ?  I  am  he  y'  teacheth 
rightuousnes,  &  am  of  power  to  helpe.  Wherfore  the 
is  thy  clotbiuge  reade,  and  thy  raymet  like  his  y*  tread- 
eth  in  y*  wyne  presse  ?  I  haue  trodde  the  presse  my  self 
alone,  &  of  all  people,  there  was  not  one  with  me.  Thus 
haue  I  trode  downe  myne  enemies  in  my  wrath,  and  set 
my  fete  vpo  them  in  my  indignacion  :  And  their  bloude 
sprange  vpo  my  cloothes,  &  so  haue  I  stayned  all  my  ray- 
ment.  For  the  daye  of  vengeance  that  I  haue  take  in 
honde,  &  the  yeare  of  my  delyuerance  is  come,  I  loked 
aboute  me,  and  there  was  no  ma  to  shewe  me  eny  helpe. 
I  fel  downe,  and  no  man  helde  me  vp.  The  I  helde  me 
by  myne  owne  arme,  &  my  feruetnesse  susteyned  me. 
And  thus  haue  I  troden  down  the  people  in  my  wrath, 
and  bathed  them  in  my  displeasure :  In  so  moch  that  I 
haue  shed  their  bloude  vpon  the  earth. 


The  above  examples  are  of  Coverdale's  translating,  in  which 
he  was  independent  of  Tyndale.  By  common  consent,  it 
is  understood  that  the  portions  of  the  Scriptures  already 
translated  by  Tyndale  were  used  by  Coverdale  as  the  basis  of 
his  translation,  especially  the  Pentateuch  and  the  Xew  Testa- 
ment. The  following  specimens  from  Coverdale's  translation 
of  the  New  Testament  will  illustrate  but  imperfectly  his  work 
as  a  reviser,  since  in  many  instances  his  changes  are  rather  for 
the  worse  than  otherwise.  The  first  example  is  that  of  the 
Lord's  prayer,  which  is  based  upon  Tyndale's  version  of  1534; 
it  shows  only  a  few  verbal  changes.  Compare  with  Tyndale's 
version  on  pages  121,  122,  above  : 

Matt.  VI.  B 0  oure   father  which  art  in  heauen 

halowed  be  thy  name.  Thy  kyngdome  come. 
Thy  wyll  be  fulfilled  vpon  earth  as  it  is  in  heauen. 
Geue  vs  this  daye  oure  dayly  bred.  And  forgeue 
vs  oure  dettes,  as  we  also  forgeue  our  detters. 
And  lede  vs  not  in  to  teptacion :  but  delyuer  vs 
from  euell.  For  thyne  is  the  kyngdome,  and  the 
power,  and  the  glorye  for  euer.     Amen. 


1535.]  SPECIMENS   FROM   THE   KEW  TESTAMEi^-T.  165 

The  following  specimen  is  here  inserted  with  the  spelling 
modernized : 

Rom.  VIII.  A To  be  fleshly  minded,  is  death  :  but 

to  be  ghostly  minded,  is  life  and  peace.  For  to  be 
fleshly  minded  is  enmity  against  God,  since  it  is 
not  subdued  unto  the  law  of  God,  for  it  cannot 
also.  As  for  them  that  are  fleshly,  they  cannot 
please  God.  Howbeit,  ye  are  not  fleshly,  but 
ghostly,  if  so  be  that  the  spirit  of  God  dwell  in 
you.  But  who  so  hath  not  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
the  same  is  not  his.  Nevertheless  if  Christ  be  in 
you,  then  is  the  body  dead  because  of  sin.  But 
the  spirit  is  life  for  righteousness  sake. 

B.  Wherefore  if  the  spirit  of  him,  that  raised  up  Jesus  from 

the  dead,  dwell  in  you,  then  shall  even  he  also 
that  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead,  quicken  your 
mortal  bodies,  because  that  his  spirit  dwelleth  in 
you.  Therefore  brethren  we  are  now  debtors,  not 
to  the  flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh  :  for  if  ye  live 
after  the  flesh,  ye  must  die  :  but  if  ye  mortify  the 
deeds  of  the  body  through  the  spirit,  ye  shall 
live.  For  whosoever  are  led  by  the  spirit  of  God, 
are  God's  children  :  for  ye  have  not  received  the 
spirit  of  bondage  to  fear  any  more,  but  ye  have 
received  the  spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry  : 
Abba,  dear  father.  The  same  spirit  certifieth  our 
spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.  If  we  be 
children,  then  are  we  heirs  also,  namely  the  heirs 
of  God,  and  heirs  annexed  with  Christ,  if  so  be 
that  we  suffer  together,  that  we  may  be  also  glori- 
fied together. 

C.  .         .         .         .      For   the    fervent    longing    of    the 

creature  looketh  for  the  appearing  of  the  children 
of  God,  because  the  creature  is  subdued  unto 
vanity  against  their  will,  but  for  his  will  that 
hath  subdued  them  upon  hope.  For  the  creature 
also  shall  be  free  from  the  bondage  of  corruption, 
unto  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God. 
For  we  know  that  every  creature  groaneth,  and 
travaileth  with  us  in  pain  unto  the  same  time. 

D.  Likewise  the  spirit  also  helpeth  our  weakness  ;  for  we 

know   not   what   we  should  desire  as  we  ought : 


166  coveedale's  bible.  [chap.  IV. 

nevertheless  the  spirit  itself  maketh  intercession 
mightily  for  us  with  unoutspeakable  groauings. 
Howbeit  he  that  searcheth  the  heart,  knoweth 
what  the  mind  of  the  spirit  is  :  for  he  maketh  in- 
tercession for  the  saints  according  to  the  pleasure 
of  God.  But  sure  we  are,  that  all  things  serve  for 
the  best  unto  them  that  love  of  God,  which  are 
called  of  purpose.  For  those  whom  he  knew  be- 
fore, hath  he  ordained  also  before,  that  they 
should  be  like  fashioned  unto  the  shape  of  his  son, 
that  he  might  be  the  first  begotten  among  many 
brethren.  As  for  those  whom  he  hath  ordained 
before,  them  hath  he  called  also  :  and  whom  he 
hath  called,  them  hath  he  also  made  righteous ; 
and  whom  he  hath  made  righteous,  them  hath  he 
glorified  also. 

If  in  revising  Tyndale,  Coverdale  made  changes  sometimes 
for  the  worse,  yet  more  frequently  they  were  for  the  better. 
As  evidence  take  the  foUowiDg  comparisons.  The  readings 
of  Tyndale  are  from  his  revised  edition.  The  verse  divisions 
are  given  below  for  the  sake  of  reference,  though  they  are 
not  found  in  Coverdale's  Bible. 

Matt.  III.  14.         .         .         .1  haue  nede  to  be  beptysed  of   the. 
Tyndale  has  :  I  oi/g7it  to  be. 
V.  36.        .        .        .     canst  not  make  one  heer  whyte  or  UacTce. 
Tyndale  reads  :  one  white  heer,  or  llacke. 

XIII.  58 because  of  their  vnbeleue.    Tyndale 

reads  :  for  there  vnbelefes  sake. 

XXI.  42 is  become  the  heade  stone  in  the 

corner.  Tyndale  reads  :  is  set  in  the  principall 
parte  of  the  corner. 
John  I.  14,  .  .  .  and  we  sawe  his  glory,  a  glory  as  of  the 
onely  begotten  sonne  of  the  father  full  of  grace 
and  trueth.  Tyndale  reads  :  .  .  and  we 
sawe  the  glory  of  it,  as  the  glory  of  the  only  be- 
gotten Sonne  of  the  father,  which  worde  was  full 
of  grace  and  verite. 

III.  15 that  who  so  euer  beleueth  in  him. 

shulde    not   perishe.  but    haue    euerlastinge    life. 


1535.]      QUAIIN^Tls-ESS  Ai^^D  FAMILIARITY  IN  EXPRESSION".      1G7 

Tyndale  reads  :         .         .         .     that  none  that  be- 
leveth  in  him  perisshe  :  but  have  eternall  lyfe. 

31 He  that  is  of  the  earth  is  eartJdy. 

Tyndale  reads  :         .         .He  that  is  of  the  erth, 
is  of  the  erth. 

XIV.  27.        .        .        .    Let  not  youre  hert  he  troubled,  nether  let 

it  he  af  rayed.     Tyndale  reads  :        .        .        .     Let 
not  your  hertes  he  greved  nether  fen  re  ye. 

XV.  19.        .        .        .  therfore  the  worlde  hateth  you.     Tyndale 

has  :  therfore  hateth  you  the  worlde. 
XVni.  38.  Pilate  sayde  vnto  him :  what  is  the  trueth  ?    Tyndale 
reads  :        .        .         .     what  thinge  is  trueth  f 
XIX.     2.         .        .         .     and  put  a  purple  garment  xpon  him. 
Tyndale  has  :        .         ,     they  dyd  on  him  a  purple 
garment.  ^ 

I.  Tim.  VI.  5.  .  .  .  which  thynke  that  godlines  is  lucre. 
Tyndale  reads:  ....  that  lucre  is 
godlines.  He  is  followed  by  the  Genevan  version, 
1557;  also  by  the  Authorized  version.  But  Cover- 
dale's  rendering  is  better,  since  the  meaning  is, 
that  many  supposed  that  godliness  could  be  used 
as  a  means  of  gain.^ 

I.  John  III.  24.  And  hereby  knowe  we  that  he  abydeth  in  vs,  euen  hy 
the  sprete  which  he  hath  geuen  vs.  Better  than 
Tyndale,  who  reads :  .  .  .  and  therby 
we  know  that  ther  abydeth  in  vs  of  the  sprete 
which  he  gave  vs. 


Coverdale's  language  is  sometimes  quaint,  but  compara- 
tirely,  there  are  but  few  obsolete  words.  While  he  studied 
great  plainness  of  speech,  he  sometimes  descended  into  too 
great  familiarity  of  expression,  of  which  the  following  are 
examples : 


Ps.    IX.  16.        .        .         .  trapped  in  the  workes  of  his  owne  handes. 
20.  O  LoRDE,  set  a  scolemaster  ouer  them. 


^  In  the  use  of  dyd  on,  Tyndale  was  followed  by  the  Great  Bible, 
1539,  also  by  the  Genevan  version  of  1557.  Wycliflfe  reads :  diden 
ahoute  hym.    In  these  instances  the  phrase  is  used  in  the  sense  of  put  on. 

^  Compare  Alford  in  hco  ;  also  Trench  on  Bible  Revision,  p.  110. 


168  coyerdale's  bible.  [chap.  iy. 

X.     6.   Tush,  I  slial  neiier  be  cast  downe.    In  the  lltli  and  12tli 
verses,  also  we  read  :  Tush,  God  hatli  forgotten.     Tush, 
he  carcth  not  for  it. 
XIIL    1.  The  foolish  hodyes  saye  in  their  hertes :    Tush,  there  is  no 

God  J 
XXII.    4.  Thy  staffe  and  thy  shepehoke  comforte  me. 
XXVI.  14.  O  tary  thou  y«  Lorde's  leysure. 
XXVII.     3.  0  plucJce  me  not  awaye  amonge  the  vngodly. 

7.        .        .        .        Therfore  my  hert  daunseth  for  joye. 
XXXII.     3.         .        .        .        yee  synge  lustely  vnto  him. 
XLIV.    4.  Good  lucke  haue  thou  with  thine  honoure. 
XLV.     6.  The  Heithen  are  madd,  the  kyngdomes  make  moch  adoo. 
XLVI.    5.  God  is  gone  vp  with  a  mery  noyse. 

In  respect  to  obsolete  words,  whole  chapters  may  be  read 
in  Coverdale's  Bible  without  meeting  with  a  single  example, 
though  three  and  a  half  centuries  have  passed  since  the  trans- 
lation was  made.  There  are  such  w^ords,  however,  and  as 
examples  the  following  will  suffice  :  Iciroiues,  couches ;  lugges, 
goblins ;  cliaftes,  jaws ;  creshettes,  torches ;  fiaive  of  ivynd, 
tempest  of  wind ;  liantcli^  snatch  or  devour  ;  hand  reacldnge, 
a  favorite  term  with  Coverdale  for  the  act  of  ministering 
relief ;  lyuelod,  land;  maundes,  baskets  ;  rowneth,  whispereth  ; 
all  of  which  may  be  found  below  in  their  several  connections. 

Job  XXIX.  17.  I  brake  the  chaftes  of  y«  vnrightuous. 
Ps.  VII.    2.  Lest  he  hantch  vp  my  soule  like  a  lyen. 

XC.    5.  So  y*  thou  shalt  not  nede  to  be  afrayed  for  eny  hugges 
by  night. 
Is.  V.    9.  The  LoRDE  of  hoostes  rowneth  me  thus. 
Jer.  XXIV.    1.  .         .         .  there  stode  two  maundes  of  figes. 
John  XVIII     3.  .         .         .  he  came  thither  with  creshettes,  with  lan- 
terns and  with  weapens. 
Acts  V.    3.  .         .        .  and  withdrawe  awaye  parte  of  the  money  of 
the  lyvelod  f 
15.  .        .        .  and  layed  them  vpon  beddes  and  harowes. 
VI,    1.  .         .         .  because  their  wyddowes  were  not  loked  vpon 
in  the  daylie  handreachinge. 
XXVII.  14.  But  not  longe  after  there  rose  agaynst  their  purpose  a 
flawe  ofwynde. 

1  This  XIII.  corresponds  with  the  XIV.  Psalm  of  the  A.  V.  So  the 
XXII.  with  the  XXIII.,  and  so  oa  with  the  remaining  references. 


1538.]  THE    DIGLOTT   NEW   TESTAMENT.  169 

Archaic  forms  and  contractions  abound  in  Coverdale's  Bible. 
These,  together  with  the  strange  orthography,  render  his 
printed  page  somewhat  obscure.  The  following  are  inserted 
as  examples:  /zfr,  their;  her,  them.;  his,  its;  nee,  nor;  y%th.e; 
y\  that ;  hi,  him  ;  hogrie,  hungry ;  Jho,  John  ;  lodes,  lands  ; 
l(jge,\oug;  stable,  stumble;  the,  them  or  then;  vpo,  upon; 
axe,  ask  ;  rote,  root;  sprete,  spirit;  the,  thee;  thorow,  through; 
tivolve,  twelve ;  wawes,  waves ;  yee,  yea. 

The  circulation  of  Coverdale's  Bible  helped  to  awaken 
opposition  to  the  Scriptures  in  English.  The  friends  of  the 
Bible  are  now  in  the  ascendency  through  the  Protestant  ad- 
visers of  Henry  YIII.  Its  enemies  continue  to  rail  from 
"inward  malyce."  They  charge  upon  Coverdale  as  upon 
Tyndale  the  crime  of  corrupting  and  perverting  the  common 
Latin  version.  They  revile  all  persons  who  possess  or  read 
the  Bible  in  English  as  ^^  here  tikes,"  ^'new  f  angled  fellowes," 
"English  biblers,"  "  Ooblers  in  diuinitie,"  and  as  "fellowes  of 
the  new  fayth.''^  They  "cry  out  vpon  vs,"  says  Coverdale, 
"  (because)  we  do  not  followe  thys  olde  Latyn  texte  word  for 
^vord.  As  though  al  were  not  as  nye  the  truth  to  translate  the 
scripture  out  of  other  languages,  as  to  turne  it  out  of  the 
Latyn.  Or  as  though  the  holy  goost  were  not  the  authoure  of 
his  scripture  aswell  in  the  Hebrue,  Greke,  French,  Dutche, 
and  in  Englysh,  as  in  Latyn."  ^ 

It  was  in  part  to  silence  these  cavils  and  "  put  an  end  to  this 
clamorous  importunyte  of  euell  speakers ; "  and  in  part  "  to 
satisfye  the  just  request  of  certayne  your  graces  faythful  sub- 
jectes,"  who  were  friendly  to  a  Vernacular  version;  and  in 
part  also  "to  induce  and  instructe  such  as  can  but  Englishe 
and  are  not  learned  in  the  Latin ;"3  that  Coverdale  favored 
an  English  translation  of  the  Xew  Testament  directly  from 
the  Latin,  and  that  it  should  be  printed  in  a  parallel  column 
on  the  same  page  with  the  Latin.  This  Diglott,  or  Latin  and 
Enghsh  Testament,  was  published  in  1538,  at  Southwarke, 

^  Coverdale's  Memorials,  p.  93.  ^  jn^^  p_  97,  3  /j/^^  p_  96, 

8 


170  covERD ale's  bible.  [chap.  IV. 

by  James  Nycolson.  Coverdale  favored  this  work  so  far  as  to 
consent  that  under  certain  conditions  his  own  translation 
should  be  used  for  this  purpose,  and  that  he  would  "  set  his 
name  to  it."  But  when  it  appeared  he  found  it  "  so  disagree- 
able to  his  former  translacion  in  EngHsh, (and)  in  many 

places  both  base,  insensyble,  and  cleane  contrary,  not  onely  to 
the  phrase  of  our  language,  but  also  from  the  vnderstondyng 
of  the  texte  in  latyn,"  ^  he  was  sore  displeased,  and  imme- 
diately set  forth  a  corrected  edition,  which  was  printed  in 
Paris  by  Francis  Eegnault,  in  November  of  the  same  year.  In 
the  meanwhile  Nycolson  put  forth  another  edition,  partially 
revised  and  corrected,  under  the  name  of  John  Hollybushe,  as 
the  translator.  These  three  editions  of  this  Latin  and  English 
New  Testament  were  published  in  the  year  1538. 

That  Coverdale  had  good  reasons  for  being  displeased  with 
the  first  edition  of  the  Diglott  will  appear  even  from  these  few 
examples  : 

Matt.  XXVI.  B.  .         .         .  beganne  euery  one  of  them  to  saye  :  Lorde, 
ame  I  it  f     Coverdale  reads  :  Syr,  is  it  I  ? 
C.  .        .        .  And  the  grace  sayde,  they  went  forthe  in 
mounte  Oliuete.     Coverdale  reads :  And  ichan  they 
had  sayde  grace. 
Jesus  sayde  vnto  hym :  Verily  I  say  vnto  the  :  That  in 
this  night  before  the  cock  syng,  thou  shalt  denye  me 
thryse.     Coverdale  reads  :  before  the  cock  croice. 
Mark  I.  A.  .         .        .  And  John  was  clothed  in  the  heeres  of  a 
Camel.     Coverdale  has  :  Camels-  heer. 
VIII.  D.  .         .        .  Whome  do  men  saye  me  to  he  ?    Coverdale 
reads:  .        .        .  that  lam? 
John  II.  A.  .        .        .  But  thou  hast  kepte  the  good  wyne  hetherto. 
Coverdale  has  :  untyll  now. 

After  pubhshing  his  Bible  in  1535,  Coverdale  returned  to 
England.  In  1537  he  published  an  exposition  of  the  twenty- 
second,  also  of  the  twenty-third  Psalm,  translated  from  the 
German  of  Luther.  He  was  employed  about  this  time  by 
Cromwell  in  the  affairs  of  State ;  but  his  great  learning  and 

^  Coverdale's  Memorials,  pp.  99,  100. 


1537.]  A   NEW   ENTERPRISE.  171 

moral  worth,  as  well  as  his  signal  success  as  a  translator  and 
reviser  of  the  English  Bible,  united  in  pointing  him  out  as 
the  person  of  all  others  to  take  the  leadership  in  an  eutei'prise 
already  determined  upon,  which  was  the  .putting  forth  the 
Bible  in  another  translation.  This  contemplated  enterprise 
resulted  in  due  time  in  the  Great  Bible  of  1539.  In  the  mean- 
while, however,  another  Bible,  that  of  Thomas  Matthewe,  1537, 
appeared  in  England.  It  came  across  the  sea  unheralded,  but 
was  kindly  received.  Some  account  of  this  Bible  next  com- 
mands our  attention. 


CHAPTER    Y, 

MATTHEWE'S  BIBLE.     A.  D.   1537. 

A  BOUT  this  time  there  were  three  distinct  versions  of  the 
/v  English  Bible  issued  in  the  short  space  of  four  years. 
These  were  Coverdale's  Bible,  1535,  Matthewe's  Bible,  1537, 
and  Crom well's  Bible,  1539.  In  the  accounts  given  of  these 
several  editions,  more  or  less  confusion  has  existed.  Burnet 
complains  that  the  facts  respecting  the  translation  of  the  Bible 
have  not  been  preserved  with  "  that  care  that  the  Importance 
of  the  thing  required."  ^  Unfortunately,  Burnet  transmits  an 
error  in  tracing  a  direct  connection  between  the  action  of  the 
convocation  of  1536,  and  Cromwell's  Bible  of  1539.  The 
arguments  put  forth  in  this  convocation  favoring  the  Bible  in 
English,  he  says,  "were  so  much  considered  by  the  King,  that 
he  gave  order  for  setting  about  it  immediately."  ^  He  further 
adds  in  this  connection,  "  that  the  work  was  carried  on  at  a 
good  rate ;  for  three  years  after  this  it  was  Printed  at  ParisJ'^  ^ 
There  was  a  petition  ordered  to  be  presented  to  the  king, 
requesting  that  the  Bible  might  be  given  to  the  laity  in  their 
own  tongue,  during  the  sittings  of  this  convocation  of  1536, 
but  with  no  known  results.  The  Bible  printed  three  years 
after  was  Cromwell's  Bible,  which  was  a  revision  of  the  Bible 
of  1537,  and  though  the  printing  was  begun  at  Paris  it  was 
completed  in  London.  Again,  Burnet  in  giving  an  account 
of  the  Bible  of  1537,  says:  "the  Translation  had  been  sent 
over  to  France  to  be  printed  at  Paris, but  upon  a  com- 
plaint made  by  the  French  Clergy,  the  Press  was  stopt  and 

^  History  of  the  Reformation  in  England,  I.,  B.  III.,  p.  196.     London, 
1681. 

2  lUd,  p.  195.  3  lua,  p.  196. 


1535-39.]      coxFUSioisr  IN"  historical  accounts.  173 

most  of  the  Copies  were  seized  on,  and  publickly  burnt;  but 
some  Copies  were  conveyed  out  of  the  way,  and  the  Work- 
men and  Forms  were  brought  over  to  England ;  where  it  was 
now  finished  and  pubhshed."  ^  All  of  which  is  true  of  the 
Bible  of  1539,  but  not  that  of  1537.  Another  example  of  this 
confusion  is  found  in  Strype,  who  gives  Archbishop  Cranmer 
the  credit  of  originating  the  translation  of  1537,  and  hence 
connects  it  with  the  efibrts  of  Cranmer  towards  a  new  trans- 
lation made  soon  after  the  convocation  of  1534,  in  which  the 
archbishop  assigned  certain  portions  of  Scripture  to  divers 
learned  bishops  and  others  to  be  revised  and  corrected.  And 
now,  adds  Strype,  "  to  his  inexpressible  Satisfaction,  he  saw 
the  Work  finished.  "^  But  as  a  matter  of  fact  this  effort  of  the 
archbishop  was  unsuccessful.^  In  another  connection,  Strype 
gives  comparatively  a  correct  account  of  the  Bible  of  1537; 
that  it  was  "  called  MaWieivs  Bible  of  TyndaVs  and  Rogcr^s 
Translation,  (and,)  was  printed  by  Grafton  and  Whitchurch 
at  Hamhiirgh It  was  done  by  one  Johyi  Rogers,  who  flour- 
ished a  great  while  in  Germany,  and  was  Superintendent  of  a 

Church  there He  added  Prefaces,  and  Notes  out  of  Luther; 

and  dedicated  the  whole  Book  to  King  Henry,  under  the 
Name  of  Tliomas  Matthctus,  hj  an  Epistle  prefixed;  minding 
to  conceal  his  own  Name."  ^ 

Still  another  example  of  this  confusion  is  found  in  Fronde, 
when  in  describing  Coverdale's  Bible,  1535,  he  confounds  it 
with   Matthewe's   Bible,  1537.     He  says:    "Miles  Coverdale 

silently  went  abroad  with   a  licence  from  Cromwell ; 

with  TyndaFs  help  he  collected  and  edited  the  scattered 
portions ;  and  in  1536,  there  appeared  in  London,  published 
cii7n  privilegio,  and  dedicated  to  Henry  VIII.  the  first  com- 
plete copy  of  the  English  Bible The  canon  and  text- 
book of  the  new  opinions — so  long  dreaded,  so  long  execrated — 
was  thenceforth  to  lie  open  in  every  church  in  England ;  and 

^  History  of  the  Reformation  in  England,  p.  249. 
'  Memorials  of  ArcKbisliop  Cranmer,  B.  I.,  ch.  XV.,  p.  57.     London, 
1694. 

3  See  above  on  pages  153,  153.  *  Fbid,  p.  82. 


174  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  y. 

the  clergy  were  ordered  not  to  permit  only,  but  to  exliort  and 
encourage,  all  men  to  resort  to  it  and  read.''^  Possibly 
Eogers  may  baYe  bad  Tyndale's  belp  or  tbey  may  bave 
labored  togetber  in  translating  tbe  Bible  of  1537  ;  but  not  so 
Coverdale  and  Tyndale.  Tbe  above  statement,  bowever,  is  for 
tbe  most  part  true  of  tbe  Bible  of  1535.  So  again  Mr.  Froude 
confounds  tbe  Great  Bible  of  1539,  witb  tbe  Bible  of  1535, 
when  be  describes  tbe  frontispiece  of  tbe  former  as  belonging 
to  tbe  latter  ;  introducing  as  be  does  the  description,  with 
tbe  statement,  that  this  frontispiece  was  "  equally  remarkable, 
and  eyen  more  emphatic  in  the  recognition  of  the  share  in 
the  work  borne  by  the  king."^  But  so  far  as  is  known  Henry 
VIII.  bad  no  "  share  in  tbe  work  "  of  producing  Coverdale's 
Bible,  not  even  so  much  as  granting  bis  royal  privilege  to  tbe 
first  edition. 

Though  these  three  editions  appeared  so  near  each  other  as 
to  time,  yet  in  their  origin  they  were  so  distinct,  that  there 
can  be  no  excuse  for  historically  confounding  them.  There 
is,  bowever,  in  the  history  of  the  Bible  of  1537,  an  obscurity 
attaching  itself  to  the  name  Thomas  Matthewe,  which  the 
utmost  discrimination  and  research  has  failed  to  make  clear. 
In  seeking  to  account  for  this  straunge  name  of  Thomas 
Matthewe  being  connected  witb  the  Bible, _  Foxe  declares 
that :  "  In  the  translation  of  this  Bible, the  greatest  doer  was 
in  dede  William  Tyndall.   ....   But  because  tbe  sayd  William 

Tyndall   in   y^  meane  tyme   was  apprehended,   it  was 

thought  good  to  them  whiche  had  the  doyng  therof,  to 
chaunge  the  name  of  William  Tyndall,  because  that  name 
then  was  odious,  and  to  father  it  by  a  straunge  name  of 
Thomas  Mathewe."^  Strype  adopted  tbe  same  theory, 
adding,  that  Tyndale's  name  "  then  growing  into  ignominy, 
as  one  burnt  for  an  Heretick,  they  thought  it  might 
prejudice  the  Book,  if  he  should  be  named  for  the  Translator 
thereof:  and  so  they  used  a  feigned  Name,  calling  it  Thomas 

1  History  of  England,  TIL,  83.     New  York,  1869.        «  Ibid,  p.  85. 
3  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1363.    1696-7. 


1525-55.]  JOHK  ROGERS,  175 

MaWieics  Bible."  ^  But  whether  Thomas  Matthewe  was  a 
straunge,  o\  feigned  name;  or  whether  it  was  an  alias  of 
John  Rogers,  which  seems  the  most  likely  as  there  are  some 
incidental  proofs  ;2  or  whether  it  was  the  name  of  some  in- 
dividual who  by  his  means  first  aided  the  enterprise,  as  has 
been  surmised ;  or  whether  it  was  the  name  of  the  first 
printer,  which  seems  the  most  unlikely  supposition  of  all, 
though  Hallam  states  it  not  as  a  supposition  but  as  a  fact ;  or 
whether  it  be  2i fictitious  name  "under  which  the  Editor  chose 
to  appear,"  as  Lewis  thinks;  whatever  the  relation  of  this 
name,  it  would  seem  as  an  act  of  justice,  that  the  name  of 
John  Rogers  ought  to  be  more  intimately  linked  with  this 
Bible  of  1537,  on  account  of  the  prominent  place  he  holds  as 
its  reviser  and  editor. 

John  Rogers  was  educated  at  Cambridge,  where,  according 
to  Foxe,  "he  profitably  traueiled  in  good  learnyng."  At 
length  he  was  called  by  the  merchant  adventurers  at  Antwerp 
to  become  their  chaplain,  whom  he  served  to  their  "  good 
contentation  "  for  many  years.  "  Knowing  by  the  Scriptures 
that  unlawfull  vowes  may  lawfully  be  broken,"  Rogers  was 
married.  He  afterwards  went  to  Wittemburg,  where  he  in- 
creased not  only  in  "  Good  and  Godly  learnyng ;  but in  the 

knowledge  of  the  Dutch  toung."  A  congregation  here  was 
committed  to  his  care,  which  he  served  till  the  time  of 
Edward  VI.,  when  he  returned  to  England.  "A  prebend  in 
the  Cathedrall  church  of  Paules  "  was  granted  him,  and  the 
dean  appointed  him  reader  of  the  divinity  lessons,  wherein  he 
diligently  served  till  the  time  of  Queen  Mary,  w^hen  for  the 
crime  of  preaching  the  Gospel  and  upholding  the  doctrines 

^  MemormU  of  ArcJibisho'p  Cranmer,  B.  I.,  ch.  XVI.,  p.  59.  London, 
1694. 

2  In  the  condemnation  of  Rogers,  as  recorded  by  Foxe,  he  is  referred 
to  several  times,  as*'  John  Rogers,  Priest,  alias  called  MathewJ'  Acts  and 
Monnments,  p.  1661.  It  was  not  uncommon  in  those  bitter  days  of  trial 
for  good  men  to  take  upon  themselves  other  names.  Tyndale's  alias 
was  Hutchiiis  or  Hytchens. 


176  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  v. 

"  taught  in  King  Edwardes  daies,"  he  was  summoned  before 
the  council,  by  whose  judgment  he  was  commanded  "as 
prisoner  to  keepe  his  own  house  ; "  but  afterwards  by  the  un- 
charitable procurement  of  Bishop  Boner  he  was  removed  to 
New  Gate.i  Eoxe,  likewise,  records  the  particulars  of  his  trial 
before  the  Lord  Chancellor,  also  his  sentence  of  condemnation, 
together  with  an  account  of  his  martyrdom,  which  took  place 
at  Smithfield,  February  4,  1555.2 

At  Antwerp  Eogers  became  intimately  acquainted  with 
Tyndale.  So  intimate  were  they,  according  to  Foxe,  "that 
he  was  engaged  with  Tyndall  in  the  prayerful  and  most 
profitable  labour  of  translatyng  the  Bible  in  to  the  English 
toung,  which  is  intituled  the  translation  of  Thomas  Matthew." 
Doubtless,  in  John  Rogers,  Tyndale  found  a  friend  in  whom 
he  could  trust,  and  to  whom  in  his  extremity  he  could  com- 
mit his  private  papers.  The  same  morning  in  which  Tyndale 
was  led  to  the  stake,  "he  deliuered  a  letter  to  the  keeper  of 
the  Castle,  which  the  keeper  hym  self  brought  to  the  house 
of  the  foresaid  Pointz  in  Antwerpe,  shortly  after."  This 
letter  or  package  may  have  contained  other  private  papers  of 
Tyndale,  or  information  respecting  them ;  or  such  papers 
may  have  remained,  as  Foxe  understood,  "in  the  handes  of 
the  keper's  daughter."  ^  In  either  case  take  into  connection 
the  circumstance  of  Tyn dale's  letter  to  the  procurator,  in 
which  he  requested  the  privilege  of  a  candle  and  Hebrew 
books,*  and  the  not  unfair  inference  follows  that  Tyndale  not 
only  carried  on  his  work  of  translation  while  in  prison,  but 
that  the  results  of  such  labor  were  preserved.  And  as  John 
Rogers  was  the  editor  of  the  Bible  of  1537,  it  is  not  unreason- 
able to  conclude,  that  either  through  the  family  of  Poyntz,  or 
that  of  the  keeper  of  the  prison,  these  manuscripts  together 
with  any  others  he  may  have  prepared  before  his  arrest,  found 
their  way  into  the  hands  of  Rogers,  who  incorporated  them 
in  the  Matthewe's  Bible.    Besides,  internal  evidences  favor  the 

'  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1657.  ^  Ibid,  p.  1663-4. 

3  Ibid,  p.  1230.  *  See  above  on  page  136.       . 


1525-37.]   A  RzvisiOK  of  tyndale  aisb  coverdale.      177 

conclusion,  that  this  Bible  was  made  up  of  Tjndale's  trans- 
lation, not  only  of  the  New  Testament  and  Pentateuch 
already  in  print,  but  also  of  the  historical  books,  from  Joshua 
to  the  end  of  II.  Chronicles.  Wanley's  opinion,  as  quoted  by 
Lewis,  was  that  Rogers  adopted  Tyndale's  translation,  which 
extended  to  the  end  of  II.  Chronicles.^  Eadie  favors  the 
same  opinion  and  cites  a  few  characteristic  renderings  in 
Tyndale's  Pentateuch,  which  are  found  also  in  the  historical 
books  above  mentioned.  As  examples  we  find  both  in  the 
Pentateuch  and  the  historical  books  such  words  as;  timbrel, 
which  Coverdale  had  rendered  tabret ;  also  Lebanon,  which 
Coverdale  rendered  Libanus ;  and  ej^liod,  which  in  Coverdale 
is,  overbody  cote.  Again  we  find  such  phrases  as,  Ark  of  the 
Testament,  and  Ark  of  the  Appointment  of  the  Lord;  which 
in  Coverdale  read.  Ark  of  the  Covenant  of  the  Lord.^ 

The  design  of  Sogers  in  editing  the  Bible  of  1537,  was  to 
include  all  that  Tyndale  had  translated,  comprising  whatever 
may  have  been  in  manuscript  as  well  as  what  had  already 
been  printed.  So  that  the  Bible  as  revised  by  Rogers  is  made 
up  of  the  New  Testament  of  Tyndale's  translation,  the 
edition  of  1534,  G.  H.,  which  was  the  last  revision,  and 
doubtless,  in  Rogers'  opinion,  the  most  accurate  edition ;  to- 
gether with  the  Old  Testament,  of  Tyndale's  translation, 
extending  from  Genesis  to  the  end  of  II.  Chronicles.  The 
remaining  portions  of  the  Old  Testament  he  adopted  from 
Coverdale's  Bible.  It  is  estimated,  therefore,  that  this  Bible 
of  1537,  comprised  two-thirds  of  Tyndale's  and  one-third  of 
Coverdale's  translation.  All  of  which  passed  under  the  re- 
vising hand  of  John  Rogers.  Besides,  in  revising  and  editing 
this  Bible,  Rogers  was  but  carrying  out  the  purpose  of  Tyn- 
dale, whose  great  desire  was  to  put  forth  the  whole  Bible  in 
English.     Tyndale    was    a    rapid    worker,    an  indefatigable 

*  History  of  Translations  of  English  Bible,  p.  107. 

2  Compare  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  I.,  321.  "No  small  presumption  in 
favour  of  tlie  tradition  that  Tyndale  translated  from  Josh,  to  3  Chron. 
is  afforded  by  the  fact  that  these  books  are  translated,  according  to 
Tyndale's  wont,  from  the  Hebrew  text."    Ibid,  p.  330. 


178  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  v. 

student,  as  well  as  a  thorough  scholar  ;  and  the  one  work,  to 
which  he  had  dedicated  his  life,  was  the  giving  to  his  country- 
men the  Holy  Scriptures  in  their  own  tongue.  This  too  was 
the  expectation  of  his  friends,  especially  after  the  publication 
of  the  books  of  the  Pentateuch.  In  answer  to  some  inquiries 
of  John  Fryth,  his  special  friend,  who  about  this  time  was 
confined  in  the  tower  of  London,  for  the  word  of  God,  re- 
specting the  translation  of  the  whole  Bible,  concerning  which, 
evidently  Fryth  had  heard  some  rumors,  Tyndale  wrote : 
"George  Joye  at  Candlemas  being  at  Barrowe,  printed  ii 
leaues  of  Genesis  in  a  great  forme,  and  sent  one  Copy  to  the 
kyng,  and  another  to  the  newe  Queene,  with  a  letter  to  N.  for 
to  deliuer  them ;  and  to  purchase  licence,  that  he  myght  so 
go  throughe  all  the  Bible.  Out  of  that  is  sprong  the 
noyse  of  the  new  Bible."  ^  To  this  same  expectation,  Cover- 
dale  in  his  prologue  gives  expression,  when  he  says  :  "  Yet  yf 
thou  be  feruent  in  thy  prayer,  God  shal  not  onely  sende  it  the 
in  a  better  shappe  by  the  mynistracyon  of  other  that  beganne 
it  afore."  Referring  doubtless  to  Tyndale's  purpose  to  trans- 
late the  whole  Bible,  as  he  had  already  completed  the  Penta- 
teuch and  the  New  Testament,  which  Coverdale  had,  by 
revision,  incorporated  in  his  Bible  of  1535.  But  times 
change  and  expectations  come  to  naught.  Already  William 
Tyndale,  from  whom  Coverdale  and  others  are  expecting  so 
much,  is  being  hurried  off  to  prison,  from  which  he  shall  soon 
be  led  forth  to  be  first  strangled  and  then  burned  at  the 
stake. 

It  is  a  matter  of  conjecture  when  and  where  John  Rogers 
set  about  the  work  of  editing  the  Matthewe's  Bible.  It  must 
have  been  immediately  after  the  martyrdom  of  Tyndale,  which 
occurred  October  6,  1536,  since  the  Bible  appeared  about  the 
middle  of  the  next  year.     This  appears  from  the  fact  that 

^  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1231.  This  letter  is  without  date. 
It  was  written  probably  at  the  close  of  the  year  1533,  or  the  beginniug 
of  the  year  1533,  since  John  Fryth  was  brought  before  the  bishops  June 
20,  1533,  and  suffered  martyrdom  July  4th  of  the  same  year. 


1537.]      GKAITOX   AKD    WHITECHURCH    TnE   PEIXTEES.  179 

Cranmer's  letter  to  Cromwell,  in  which  he  thanks  him  for 
soliciting  and  obtaining  the  king's  consent  that  the  Bible 
should  be  bought  and  read  within  the  realm  of  England,  was 
dated  August  13,  1537.  In  addition  to  this,  Grafton's  letter 
to  Cromwell,  in  which  he  speaks  of  six  copies  of  this  Bible 
sent  as  a  present  by  the  hands  of  his  servant,  bears  date  of 
August  28,  1537.^  As  to  the  place  where  this  Bible  was 
printed,  Strype,  in  his  Memorials  of  Cranmer,  fixes  upon 
Hamburgh ;  Wanley,  as  quoted  by  Lewis,  decides  in  favor  of 
Paris ;  Lewis  himself  favors  Marburgli ;  while  Eadie,  with 
more  probability  as  to  correctness,  suggests  Antwerp.  This 
last  city  having  been  for  a  long  season  the  residence  of  Rogers, 
we  naturally  fix  upon  as  the  place  where  he  would  publish  the 
work.  But  the  enterprise  from  first  to  last  was  kept  a  pro- 
found secret.  There  is  no  intimation  whatever  of  the  progress 
of  this  volume  until  completed  and  introduced  into  England 
by  the  hand  of  Grafton  ;  neither  is  there  any  intimation  as  to 
how  Grafton  became  interested  in  the  undertaking.  The 
Bible  itself,  however,  shows  that  the  printing  had  gone  on  as 
far  as  the  beginning  of  Isaiah,  where  a  new  title-page  was 
introduced,  indicating  that  Grafton  and  Whitechurch  took  up 
the  work  of  printing  at  this  point.  This  new  title-page  reads: 
"The  Prophetes  in  Englishe;"  which  is  surrounded  by  wood- 
cuts. On  the  reverse  page  is  printed  in  large  and  flourished 
capitals,  R.  G.  and  E.  W.,  the  initials  of  Richard  Grafton  and 
Edward  Whitechurch.  The  former  of  these  initials  is  placed 
at  the  top,  and  the  latter  at  the  bottom  of  the  page,  while  in 
the  center  is  a  large  woodcut. 

From  Grafton's  letter  to  Cromwell  it  appears  that  he  under- 
took the  publication  as  a  business  transaction.  He  claims 
that  already  the  charges  amounted  to  above  five  hundred 
pounds  ;  a  very  large  sum  in  those  days,  and  in  modern  values 
would  equal  about  thirty-seven  thousand  dollars.  In  this  same 
letter  he  pleads  with  Cromwell  that  the  edition  may  go  forth 


'  Strype's  MemoriaU  of  Cranmer,  B.  I.,  Ch.  XV.,  pp.  58,  59.     London, 
1694. 


180  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  v. 

Tinder  the  privy-seal,  as  a  defense  against  pirated  editions. 
He  says  he  had  already  printed  "  fifteen  hundred  books  com- 
plete/' in  large  letter,  and  their  sale  was  threatened  by  Dutch 
printers,  who  "  wil  and  doth  go  about  the  printing  of  the  same 
work  again  in  a  lesser  letter ;  to  the  intente  that  they  may  sel 
their  little  books  better  cheap  than  I  can  sel  these  great." 
Besides,  he  adds,  that  these  printers  would  not  only  set  forth 
a  smaller  volume,  but  one  imperfect  as  to  paper,  ink,  and  cor- 
rection. That  the  printing  and  correcting  would  be  done  by 
Dutch  men,  who  could  neither  speak  or  write  good  English,  and 
that  they  would  not  "bestow  twenty  or  forty  pounds  to  a 
Learned  man  to  take  pains  in  it,  to  have  it  wel  done."^  On 
these  grounds  he  seeks  the  authority  of  the  privy-seal,  with  the 
exclusive  right  to  print  and  sell  these  Bibles  for  the  space  of 
three  years.^  Further,  he  requested  that  Cromwell  would  issue 
a  royal  injunction  to  the  effect  that  every  curate  should  be 
compelled  to  have  one  of  these  Bibles,  and  "  that  every  Abby 
should  have  six  to  be  layd  in  six  several  places ; "  that  not  only 
the  whole  convent,  but  those  who  resorted  thither,  might  have 
the  opportunity  of  reading  the  same.^  Previous  to  this,  how- 
ever, it  seems  that  through  the  influence  of  Cromwell  and  the 
interposition  of  Cranmer,  Grafton  had  obtained  the  king's 
license,  which  was  inserted  upon  the  title-page  in  red  letters, 
thus  :  '^  8et  forth  hy  the  Kings  most  gracious  License."  But 
as  many  refused  to  believe  that  the  king  had  licensed  it,  he 
sought  as  above  to  have  it  go  forth  under  the  privy-seal.^ 

The  relation  of  Archbishop  Cranmer  to  this  Bible  of  1537  is 
variously  estimated.  Mr.  Anderson  protests  against  Cranmer 
having  the  shghtest  connection  with  the  enterprise,  and  so 
instead  of  "  exerting  himself  for  this  book  as  Mr.  Todd  im- 

^  Strype's  Memorials  of  Cranmer,  Appendix,  pp.  39,  40.  . 

^  Lewis,  in  referring  to  this  request,  says  that  be  does  not  find  that  it 
was  ever  granted.  He  had  seen  a  copy  of  the  Bible  in  a  small  thick 
folio,  with  the  text  and  notes  the  same,  and  the  initial  letters  of  Grafton 
and  Whitechurch  omitted.    Compare  Hist.  Eng.  Translations,  p.  109. 

3  Strype's  Memorials  of  Cranmer,  App.,  p.  40.  ^  lUd,  p.  39^ 


1537.]  cranmer's  co]S":n^ectio:n"  with.  181 

agiued/'  the  Bible,  when  first  brought  to  him,  was  a  "  deliglitful 
surprise '^'^  Lewis,  on  the  contrary,  regarded  Cranmer  not 
only  as  a  favourer  of  this  edition  of  the  Bible,  but  as  one  of 
its  chief  Curators ;  ^  while  Eadie  admits  the  possibility  of  a 
prior  knowledge  on  the  part  of  the  archbishop,  and  a  conse- 
quent prior  undersianding  between  him  and  Grafton. ^  There 
can  be  no  doubt  of  Cranmer's  personal  interest  and  efforts  in 
the  past  in  procuring  an  acceptable  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. This,  Grafton  as  a  shrewd  business  man  understood, 
and  as  his  enterprise  was  dependent  upon  court  authority,  he 
would  naturally  seek  first  of  all  the  archbishop's  sympathy  and 
influence.  But  whatever  Cranmer's  previous  knowledge  of  the 
enterprise  may  have  been,  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  his  intense 
satisfaction  when  a  copy  of  this  Bible  was  put  into  his  hands; 
neither  of  his  personal  influence  to  have  it  go  forth  under 
royal  privilege,  and  "  to  be  bought  and  read  within  the  realm." 
He  wrote  to  Cromwell,  under  date  of  August  5,  1537:  *' You 
shall  receive  by  the  bringer  thereof  a  bible  in  English,  both  of 
a  new  translation,  and  a  new  print,  dedicated  unto  the  king's 
majesty,  as  farther  appeareth  by  a  pistle  unto  his  grace  in  the 
beginning  of  the  book,  which  in  mine  opinion  is  very  well  done, 
and  therefore  I  pray  your  lordship  to  read  the  same.  And  as 
for  the  translation,  so  far  as  I  have  read  thereof,  I  like  it  better 
than  any  other  translation  heretofore  made ;  yet  not  doubt- 
ing but  that  there  may  and  will  be  found  some  fault  therein, 
as  you  know  no  man  ever  did  or  can  do  so  well,  but  it  may  be 
from  time  to  time  amended.  And  forasmuch  as  the  book  is 
dedicated  unto  the  king's  grace  and  also  great  pains  and  labour 
taken  in  setting  forth  of  the  same;  I  pray  you  my  lord,  that 
you  will  exhibit  the  book  unto  the  king's  highness,  and 
to  obtain  of  his  grace,  if  you  can,  a  licence  that  the  same  may 
be  sold  and  read  of  every  person,  without  danger  of  any  act, 
proclamation,  or  ordinance  heretofore  granted  to  the  contrary, 


»  Anrials  of  English  Bible,  p.  298.    1862. 

2  Hist,  of  Eng.  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  111.    1739. 

8  History  of  Eng,  Bible,  I.,  340.    1876. 


182  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  v. 

until  sucli  time  as  we  the  bishops  shall  set  forth  a  better  trans- 
lation, which  I  think  will  not  be  till  a  day  after  doomsday."  ^ 

Oranmer's  zeal  for  the  circulation  of  this  Bible  appears  from 
another  letter  to  Cromwell  written  some  nine  days  after  the 
above,  in  which  he  sends  his  commendations  and  thanks,  that 
"  whereas  I  understand  that  your  lordship,  at  my  request,  hath 
not  only  exhibited  this  bible  which  I  sent  unto  you,  to  the 
king's  majesty,  but  also  hath  obtained  of  his  grace,  that  the 
same  shall  be  allowed  by  his  authority  to  be  bought  and  read 
within  this  realm ;  my  lord  for  this  your  pain,  taken  in  this 
behalf,  I  give  unto  you  my  most  hearty  thanks  :  assuring  your 
lordship,  for  the  contentation  of  my  mind,  you  have  shewed 
me  more  pleasure  herein,  than  if  you  had  given  me  a  thousand 
pound ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  that  hereby  such  fruit  of  good 
knowledge  shall  ensue,  that  it  shall  well  appear  hereafter, 
what  high  and  acceptable  service  you  have  done  unto  God  and 
the  king."  2  In  still  another  letter  written  fifteen  days  later, 
though  it  is  taken  up  with  other  matters,  Cranmer  takes 
occasion  to  renew  his  thanks  to  Cromwell,  "in  the  name  of 
them  all  which  favoureth  God's  word,  for  your  diligence  at 
this  time  in  procuring  the  king's  highness  to  set  forth  the  said 
God's  word  and  his  gospel  by  his  grace's  authority.  For  the 
which  act,  not  only  the  king's  majesty,  but  also  jou  shall  have 
a  perpetual  laud  and  memory  of  all  them  that  be  now,  or 
hereafter  shall  be,  God's  faithful  people  and  the  favourers  of 
his  word.  "3  These  extracts  show  how  intensely  Cranmer's 
mind  was  occupied  in  the  setting  forth  of  this  edition  of  the 
Bible. 

It  was  therefore  through  the  influence  of  Cranmer,  the  in- 
terposition of  Cromwell,  and  the  good  will  of  Henry  VIII., 
that  the  Bible  of  1537  was  the  first  to  go  forth  with  the  royal 
privilege.  Just  now  the  times  are  favorable  to  the  Eeforma- 
tion ;  and  Cromwell  obtains  a  license  for  a  second  edition  of 
Coverdale's  Bible,  a  thing  he  could  not,  or  at  least,  did  not  do, 

'  Cranmer's  Remains  and  Letters,  p.  344.    Parker  Soc.  Ed.,  1846. 
2  lUd,  p.  345.  ^  lUd,  p.  346. 


1538.]  HENKY   VIII.   AND   THE   Ei5"GLISH   BIBLE.  183 

two  years  before.  But  what  is  done  must  be  done  quickly,  for 
that  which  is  now  approved  by  those  in  authority  will  very 
soon  be  condemned.  The  relation  of  Henry  VIII.  to  the  Eng- 
lish Bible  will  probably  never  be  fully  understood.  At  first,  as 
an  enthusiastic  friend  of  the  New  learning  he  identified  him- 
self with  the  progressive  party ;  but  afterwards,  engrossed  by 
the  affairs  of  State,  in  which  the  friends  of  the  Old  and  New 
learning,  as  contending  factions,  seemed  to  threaten  the  pubhc 
good,  he  too  often  gave  a  willing  ear  to  the  wily  suggestions  of 
the  papists.  But  now,  in  sympathy  with  one  party  and  now 
with  the  other,  he  vacillates,  till,  with  an  imperious  will  and 
blind  rage,  he  strikes  off  the  heads  of  representative  men  of 
both  parties. 

But  the  history  of  the  English  Bible  as  a  whole,  shows  that 
progress  in  translations  depended  but  little  on  the  active  favor 
of  kings.  The  work  went  forward  though  their  eyes  were 
closed,  and  even  under  their  forbidding  frown.  For  a  season, 
however,  Tyndale's  prayer  at  the  stake  seems  to  have  been 
answered.  Henry  VIII.  authorises  the  Bible  to  be  freely  sold 
and  read  within  his  realm.  Whereupon  also  a  declaration  was 
issued  by  Cromwell,  "to  permit  and  command  the  Bible, 
being  translated  in  our  Mother  tongue,  to  be  sincerely  taught 
by  us  the  Curates,  and  to  be  openly  laid  forth  in  every  parish 
church:  to  the  intent,  that  all  his  good  subjects,  as  wel  by 
reading  therof,  as  by  hearing  the  true  explanation  of  the  same, 
may  be  able  to  learn  their  duties  to  Almighty  God  and  his 
Majesty,  and  every  of  us  to  charitably  use  other  :  . . . .  his 
Majesty  hath  willed  and  commanded  this  to  be  declared  unto 
you,  ....  that  in  the  reading  and  hearing  therof,  first  most 
humbly  and  reverently  using  and  addressing  your  selves  unto 
it,  you  shal  have  always  in  your  remembrance  and  memories, 
that  al  things  contained  in  this  book  is  the  undoubted  Wil, 
Law,  and  Commandment  of  Almighty  God,  the  only  and  streit 
means  to  know  the  goodnes  and  benefits  of  God  towards  us, 
and  the  true  duty  of  every  christen  man  to  serve  him  accord- 
ingly  And   so   by   your  good  and  vertuous  example  to 

encourage  your  wives,  children  and  servants  to  live  wel  and 


184  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  v. 

christianly  accordingly  to  the  rules  therof.  And  if  at  any  time 
by  reading  any  doubt  sbal  comen  to  any  of  you  touching  the 

sense  or  meaning  of  any  part  therof ye  shal  have  recourse 

to  such  learned  men,  as  be,  or  shalbe  authorized  to  preach  and 
declare  the  same.  So  that  avoyding  all  contentions  and  dispu- 
tations in  such  ale  houses  and  other  places,  unmeet  for  such 
conferences,  and  submitting  your  opinion  to  the  judgments 

of  such  learned  men, his  Grace  may  wel  perceive,  that  you 

use  this  most  high  benefit  quietly  and  charitably ; without 

failing  to  use  such  discrete  quietnes,  and  sober  moderation  in 
the  premisses,  as  is  aforesaid  ;  as  jou.  tender  his  Graces  pleas- 
ure, and  intend  to  avoyd  his  high  indignation,  and  the  peril 
and  danger  that  may  ensue  to  you  and  every  of  you  for  the 
contrary."  ^ 

Besides  the  above  declaration  which  was  sent  forth  in  1538, 
to  be  read  by  all  curates,  there  were  certain  injunctions  issued 
by  Cromwell  in  September  of  the  same  year,  bearing  upon  the 
circulation  of  the  Bible.  The  first  item  of  which  reads  :  "  That 
ye  shall  prouide  on  this  side  of  the  feast  of  N.  next  comming, 
one  booke  of  the  whole  Byble  of  the  largest  volume  in  Eng- 
lishe,  and  the  same  set  up  in  some  conuenient  place  within 
the  said  Churche  that  ye  have  cure  of,  whereas  your  parishon- 
ers  may  most  commodiously  resorte  to  the  same  and  read  it." 
Item  second  reads  :  ' '  That  ye  shall  discourage  no  man  priuely 
nor  apartly,  from  the  reading  or  hearing  of  the  said  Bible, 
but  shall  expresly  prouoke,  stirre,  and  exhorte  euery  person 
to  read  the  same,  as  that  whiche  is  the  very  liuely  word  of 
God,  that  every  christen  person  is  bounden  to  embrace,  beleue, 
and  folow,  if  he  loke  to  be  saued,  admonishing  them  neuerthe- 
les  to  auoid  all  contention  and  altercation  therin,  and  to  use 
an  honest  sobriety  in  the  inquisition  of  the  true  sense  of  the 
same,  and  to  referre  the  explication  of  the  obscure  places,  to 
men  of  higher  judgement  in  scripture." ^ 

There  is  some  doubt  as  to  what  Bible  these  injunctions 


'  Strype's  Memorials  of  ArcJibisJiop  Cranmer.     App.,  p.  42. 
2  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1249. 


1538.]  EOMISH   OPPOSITION-.  185 

refer  ;  whether  to  that  of  1537,  as  the  date  seems  to  indicate, 
or  to  that  of  1539,  as  the  name  seems  to  imply.  If  these  in- 
junctions were  sent  forth  in  1538,  which  is  not  called  in  ques- 
tion, then  the  Bible  of  1537,  it  would  seem,  is  the  only  one  to 
which  they  could  refer.  And  since  it  was  a  much  larger  folio 
than  that  of  Coverdale's  Bible,  it  was  not  inappropriate  to 
designate  it  as  the  Bible  of  the  largest  volume.  Those  who 
are  influenced  by  the  name,  however,  argue  that  these  injunc- 
tions refer  to  the  Bible  of  1539,  and  though  the  injunctions 
were  issued  in  1538,  yet  "the  interruption  of  the  printing 
could  not  have  been  definitely  foreseen."  ^  But  Coverdale  and 
Grafton  were  in  continual  fear  of  interruption,  and  in  fact 
the  work  was  stopped  at  the  close  of  the  year  1538.^  As  the 
date,  therefore,  favors  the  Bible  of  1537,  and  the  name  is  not 
inapplicable  ;  and,  further,  since  the  spirit  of  the  injunctions 
is  so  in  harmony  with  the  request  of  Grafton,  the  mind  of 
Cromwell  and  the  good  will  of  Henry  VIII.,  it  seems  reason- 
able that  these  injunctions  should  refer  to  the  Bible  of  1537. 

But  however  favorable  the  auspices  under  which  this  Bible 
was  issued,  and  however  heartily  it  was  welcomed  by  the 
friends  of  the  Eeformation,  which  Strype  in  describing  says  : 
"  It  was  wonderful  to  see  with  what  joy  this  Book  of  God  was 
received,  not  only  among  the  Learned  sort,  and  those  that  were 
noted  for  Lovers  of  the  Reformation,  but  generally  all  England 
over  among  all  the  Vulgar  and  common  People  ;  and  with 
what  greediness  God's  Word  was  read,  and  what  resort  to 
Places  where  the  reading  of  it  was.  Every  body  that  could, 
bought  the  Book,  or  busily  read  it,  or  got  others  to  read  it  to 
them,  if  they  could  not  themselves;  and  divers  more  elderly 
People  learned  to  read  on  purpose; "^  and  yet,  for  all  this,  the 
enemy  was  not  asleep,  and  his  opposition  was  as  great  as  he 
dared  to  offer.  The  vicars  and  curates  were  compelled  to  read 
from  their  pulpits  the  above  declaration  and  injunctions,  but 

*  Westcott's  History  of  the  Eng.  Bible,  p.  77,  note.     London,  1873. 
'  Lewis'  Hist,  of  Eng.  Translations,  p.  121.     London,  1789. 
2  Memorials  of  Cranmer,  p.  64.    London,  1694. 


186  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  v. 

they  read  them  in  such  a  maimer,  ^  ^humming  and  hauking 
thereat,"  that  little  was  understood  of  what  was  read.  And  to 
counteract  the  influence  of  what  was  understood,  "  they  secretly 
suborned   certain   spreaders  of  Rumors  and  false   Tales  in 

Corners, who  interpreted  the  Injunctions  to  a  false  sense 

And  they  bad  their  Parishioners,  notwithstanding  what  they 
read,  being  compelled  so  to  do,  that  they  should  do  as  they 
did  in  Times  past,  to  live  as  their  Fathers ;  and  that  the 
old  Fashion  is  the  best ;  and  other  crafty  and  seditious  Para- 
bles they  gave  out  among  them."  ^  So,  likewise,  the  Bibles 
were  placed  in  the  churches  as  was  conmianded,  and  because 
commanded,  but  not  in  places  convenient  of  approach;  the 
priests  and  their  adherents  putting  them  where  "  the  poor  did 
not  presume  to  come."  Besides,  the  circulation  of  Tyndale's 
New  Testaments  and  Coverdale's  and  Matthewe's  Bibles  gave 
rise  to  disputes  and  wranglings  in  places  of  public  resort.  In- 
deed, since  the  first  publication  of  Erasmus'  Greek  and  Latin 
Testament,  the  ale  house  and  the  tavern  had  been  the  theatres 
for  the  abuse  and  derision  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  by  the 
Romish  priests.  So  that  this  opposition  was  not  new,  either  in 
its  spirit  or  manner  of  manifestation. 

As  further  illustrating  the  spirit  of  the  times,  and  that  the 
opposition  was  not  confined  to  the  priests, ^it  is  related  of 
William  Maldon  that  when  a  child  he  was  accustomed  every 
Sunday  to  assemble  with  others  at  the  church  to  listen  to  the 
reading  of  the  New  Testament.  His  father  observing  this, 
"  once  angrily  fetched  him  away,  and  would  have  him  say  the 
Latin  Mattius  with  him."  And  as  often  as  he  returned  to 
the  church  to  hear  the  reading  of  the  Bible,  his  father  would 
force  him  away.  The  boy  then  resolved  upon  learning  to 
read,  that  he  might  read  for  himself,  the  New  Testament ; 
"  which  when  he  had  by  diligence  effected,  he  and  his  Father's 
Apprentice  bought  the  New  Testament,  joining  their  Stocks 
together ;  and  to  conceal  it,  laid  it  under  the  Bed-straw,  and 
read  it  at  convenient  Times."     One  night,  in  conversation 

'  Memorials  of  Cranmer,  p.  70. 


1539.]  cranmer's  letter  to  lord  lisle.  187 

with  his  mother,  he  assured  her  that  kneeling  to  the  crucifix, 
holding  up  the  hands  to  it  and  knocking  on  the  breast  when 
it  passed  by  in  a  procession,  that  all  such  adoration  was 
idolatry  "and  against  the  Commandment  of  God,  where  he 
saith  :  TJiou  shall  not  make  any  graven  Image,  nor  how  doivn 
to  it,  nor  worsliip  it."  Whereupon  the  mother  was  greatly 
enraged,  and  said:  *'  Wilt  thou  not  worship  the  Cross,  which 
was  about  thee  when  thou  wert  Christned,  and  must  be  laid 
on  thee  when  thou  art  dead  ?  "  She  went  out  in  anger  and 
related  the  whole  matter  to  her  husband,  who  "boiling  in 
Fury  "  went  to  his  son's  chamber  and  "  like  a  mad  Zealot, 
taking  him  by  the  Hair  of  his  Head,  with  both  his  Hands, 
pulled  him  out  of  the  Bed,  and  whipped  him  unmercifully. 
And  when  the  Young  Man  bore  his  beating,  as  he  related, 
with  a  kind  of  Joy,  considering  it  was  for  Christ's  Sake,  and 
shed  not  a  tear ;  his  Father,  seeing  that,  was  more  inraged, 
and  ran  down  and  fetched  an  Halter,  and  put  it  about  his 
Neck,  saying  he  would  hang  him."  But  from  this  violence 
of  the  father  he  was  saved  by  the  entreaties  of  the  mother 
and  brother.  1 

Notwithstanding  the  spirit  of  intolerance  on  the  part  of  the 
papists,  the  times  are  favorable  to  the  Reformation,  and  con- 
sequently to  the  free  use  of  the  English  Bible.  And  it  is  not 
strange,  when  this  new  liberty  came  in  contact  with  the  old 
bondage,  that  there  should  have  been  conflict.  Hence  there 
was  complaint,  that  the  reading  of  the  Bible  in  the  churches, 
as  permitted  by  the  injunctions,  was  in  contempt  of  the 
divine  services  of  the  church  and  an  hindrance  thereto.  In 
reply  to  such  complaints,  Cranmer  wrote  to  Lord  Lisle  in 
July,  1539:  "As  concerning  such  persons  as  in  time  of 
divine  service  do  read  the  bible,  they  do  much  abuse  the 
king's  grace's  intent  and  meaning  in  his  grace's  injunctions  and 
proclamations ;  which  permitteth  the  bible  to  be  read,  not  to 
allure  great  multitudes  of  people  together,  nor  thereby  to 
interrupt  the  time  of  prayer  :  . . .  .but  that  the  same  be  done 

^  Memorials  of  Cranmer,  pp.  64,  65. 


188  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  v. 

and  read  in  time  convenient,  privately,  for  the  condition  and 
amendment  of  the  hves  both  of  the  readers  and  such  hearers 
as  cannot  themselves  read,  and  not  in  contempt  or  hinderance 
of  any  divine  service  or  laudable  ceremony  used  in  the 
church ;  nor  that  any  such  reading  should  be  used, ex- 
pounding and  interpreting  scriptures,  unless  it  be  by  such  as 
shall  have  authority  to  preach  and  read  ;  but  that  all  other 
readers  of  the  bible  do  no  otherwise  read  thereupon,  than  the 
simple  and  plain  test  purporteth  and  lieth  printed  in  the 
book.''  1 

The  favorable  reception  of  Matthewe's  Bible  was  based 
upon  the  fact  that  it  was  the  word  of  God  clothed  in  the 
language  of  the  people.  So  likewise  the  virulent  opposition 
of  the  Romish  bishops  and  clergy  was  based  upon  the  same 
fact.  Besides,  Cromwell  in  obtaining  the  king's  license 
could  not  have  perused  the  volume  beyond  the  dedication, 
which  was  quite  in  the  flattering  spirit  of  the  age,  otherwise 
he  must  have  discovered  to  the  king,  that  in  licensing  this 
work  he  would  favor  that  which  in  times  past  he  had  so 
bitterly  opposed.  To  the  bishops  of  the  Romish  party  there 
was  much  in  the  prefatory  matter  to  excite  their  hatred. 
The  notes  also  were  anti-papal,  and  must  have  greatly  dis- 
pleased them.  These  notes  are  described  as  being  not  only 
textual  but  doctrinal  and  practical;  some  of  which  were 
original  while  others  were  gathered  from  various  sources. 
As  critical  notes  they  did  not  veil  the  opinions  of  Tyndale, 
but  rather  presented  them  in  an  intensified  form;  and  not 
unfrequently  going  far  beyond  Cranmer's  views  respecting 
Catholic  doctrines  and  usages.^  There  were  prologues  also 
which  must  have  been  equally  distasteful  to  the  Romish 
clergy.  Among  these  was  Tyndale's  prologue  to  Paul's 
Epistle  to  the  Romans.  Sir  Thomas  More  had  denounced 
this,  and  before  him.  Dr.  Ridley  had  "  taken  angry  notice 
of  it,"  as  teaching  "  altogether  most  poisoned  and  abhorrable 

^  Remains  and  Letters  of  Arclibishop  Cranmer.  Parker  Society 
edition,  p.  391. 

2  Eadie's  Hist,  of  Eng.  Bible,  I.,  331,  332,  333. 


1538-9.]  THE   0CCASI02?^S   OF   OFFEIfSE.  189 

heresies."  ^  And  jet  this  jDrologue  is  but  a  runniug  com- 
meutarj  on  the  several  chapters  of  the  Epistle,  taken  up  in 
their  order,  in  which  the  meaning  of  the  Apostle  is  set  forth 
in  all  simplicity,  and  with  much  spiritual  insight  of  Gospel 
truth.  If  anywhere  the  author  makes  a  thrust,  it  is  in  the 
last  chapter,  where  he  exhorts  to  '' beware  of  the  traditions 

and  doctrine  of  men  which  beguile  the  simple and  draw 

them  from  Christ  and  noosel  them  in  weak and  in  beg- 
garly ceremonies,  for  the  intent  that  they  would  live  in  fat 
pastui-es,  and  be  in  authority  and  be  taken  as  Christ,  yea, 
and  above  Christ,  and  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  that  is  to 
wit,  in  the  consciences  of  men,  where  God  only,  his  w^ord 
and  liis  Christ,  ought  to  sit."^ 

But  the  offense  of  all  others,  was  that  the  Bible  was  made 
up  largely  from  Tyndales  translation,  and  therefore  could 
not  but  excite  the  hatred  of  the  Romisli  bishops.  Since  the 
denunciations  of  Sir  Thomas  More  against  Tyndale,  the 
minds  of  the  bishops,  by  force  of  circumstances,  have  changed 
in  respect  to  the  right  of  the  people  to  the  Scriptures  in  their 
own  tongue ;  but  there  has  been  no  change  in  their  hati'ed  of 
Tyndale's  translation.  The  evil  spirit  of  the  Romish  party, 
though  curbed  for  a  season,  will  by  and  by  show  itself  in  its 
dire  malignity.  At  the  present,  however,  court  authority  is 
on  the  side  of  a  free  Bible.  And  a  variety  of  editions  of  the 
Scripture  will  soon  appear,  as  the  epoch  of  the  so-called  Great 
Bibles  is  at  hand. 

The  pre-eminence  of  Matthewe's  Bible  consists  in  the  fact 
that  while  it  was  largely  based  upon  Tyndale's  translation,  it 
became  the  basis  of  subsequent  English  versions,  including  at 
the  last  our  present  English  Bible.  The  several  links  in  the 
chain  are  traceable,  since  Matthewe's  Bible  (1537),  through 
revision,  became  the  Great  Bible  of  1539-1540 ;  which  in  turn, 
by  revision,  became  the  Bishop's  Bible  of  1568;  which  again 
in  turn,  became  King  James'  Bible  of  1611.     There  are  other 

'  Tyndale's  Works,  I.,  483. 

-  Ibid,  Prologue  to  the  Episile  to  RomanSy  p.  508. 


190  MATTHEWE'S   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  V. 

very  important  links,  but  these  indicate  the  line  of  authorized 
succession;  although  the  authority  does  not  always  appear, 
since  the  revisers  from  the  first  manifested  great  liberality  and 
good  sense  in  the  use  of  the  various  helps  before  them.  John 
Eogers  was  not  only  a  careful  editor,  but  an  intelligent  reviser, 
as  both  his  text  and  notes  indicate.  In  the  latter  he  often 
suggests  readings  which  he  might  wisely  have  introduced  into 
the  text.  The  title  reads :  "  The  Bible,  which  is  all  the  Holy 
Scripture,  in  which  are  contayned  the  Olde  and  Newe  Tes- 
tament, truelye  and  purelye  translated  into  Englysh.  By 
Thomas  Matthewe.  Esaye  I.  Hearhen  to,  ye  Heavens,  and 
thou  earth  geaue  ear  ;  for  the  Lorde  speaketh.  M.D.XXXVII. 
Set  forth  with  the  Kinges  most  gracyous  Lycence." 

This  edition  contains  an  extra  amount  of  prefatory  matter. 
Next  to  the  title-page  follows:  "  A  Dedication  to  the  King''; 
then  "  A  Preface  to  the  Reader."  After  which  are  placed  in 
order:  "1.  A  calender;  2.  An  exhortation  to  the  study  of  the 
Holy  Scripture,  with  the  initials  J.  E.  at  the  end;  3.  The 
Summe  and  Content  of  all  the  holy  Scripture,  both  of  the 
Old  and  Newe  Testament ;  4.  A  Table  of  the  pryncypal  mat- 
ters conteyned  in  the  Byble ;  5.  A  description  of  the  Kings 
of  Juda,  and  what  Prophets  were  in  each  reign;  6.  The 
Names  of  all  the  Bokes  of  the  Byble,  and  the  contents  of 
the  chapters  of  every  Boke,  with  the  nombre  of  the  Leaffe 
wherein  the  Bokes  begynne;  7.  A  brief  rehersall  of  the  yeares 
passed  sence  the  begynnynge  of  the  worlde  unto  this  yeare  of 
our  Lorde  M.CCCCC.  XXXVII." 

At  the  close  of  the  Old  Testament  are  printed  W.  T.,  the 
initials  of  William  Tyndale,  "  as  if,"  says  Lewis, "  it  was  trans- 
lated all  by  him."  At  the  end  of  the  New  Testament  is 
printed :  "  Tlie  ende  of  the  Newe  Testament  and  of  the  whole 
Byble.  To  the  honoure  and  prayse  of  God  was  this  Byble 
printed  and  fyneshed  in  the  yere  of  our  Lorde  Grod  a. 
M.D.XXXVIL"  Copies  of  this  Bible  are  preserved  in  the 
British  Museum,  Bodleian,  and  other  English  libraries. 

A  new  or  rather  a  revised  edition  of  Matthewe's  Bible,  by 


1539.]  TAVEKKER'S   REVISIOl^-.  191 

Eicliard  Taverner,  was  published  in  1539.  Bishop  Bale  re- 
gards it  almost  as  a  new  translation ;  while  Lewis  pronounces 
it  something  between  a  revision  and  a  translation,  and  adds 
that  *^it  is  a  Correction  of  what  is  called  Matthews's  Bible 
wherever  the  Editor  thought  it  needful. "i  The  title  reads: 
''  The  most  sacred  Bible,  whiche  is  the  Holy  Scripture,  con- 
teyning  the  Olde  and  ^ew  Testament,  translated  into  Eng- 
lish, and  newly  recognised  with  great  dihgence  after  most 
faytliful  exemplars.  By  Richard  Taverner.  Harhen  thou 
lieven,  and  tliou  earth  gyve  eare,  for  the  Lord  speaheth. 
Esaie  I. — Prynted  at  London  in  Fletestrete  at  the  sygne  of 
the  Sonne,  hy  John  Byddell  for  Thomas  Barthlett,  Cum 
prtvilegio  ad  imprimendum  solum.     M. D. XXXIX. "^ 

The  prefatory  matter  is  similar  to  that  in  Matthewe's  Bible, 
and  consists  of:  **  1.  A  Dedication  to  the  King,  by  Taverner; 

2.  An  Exhortation  to  the  studye  of  the  holy  scripture;. . . . 

3.  The  summe  and  content  of  all  the  holye   scripture ; 

4.  The  names  of  all  the  Bokes  of  the  Bible,  with  the  contents 
of  the  Chapters ;  5.  A  briefe  rehersall  declarynge  how  long 
the  worlde  hath  endured  from  the  creation  of  Adam  unto  this 
present  yeare  of  oure  Lorde  M.  D.  XXXIX ;  6.  A  Table  to 
fynde  manye  of  the  chyefe  and  pryncypal  matters  conteyned 
in  the  Bible. "3 

The  title  of  the  New  Testament  reads :  "  The  Newe  Tes- 
tament of  our  Sauyour  Jesu  Christ,  translated  into  Enghsh  ; 
and  newly  recognised  with  great  diligence  after  moost  faythful 
exemplars.  By  Rycharde  Taverner.  Pray  for  us  that  the 
worde  of  God  may  have  fre  passage  and  be  gloryfied.  II  Tessa, 
iii.     Prynted  in  the  yere  of  oure  Lorde  God  M.  D.  XXXIX."  4 

In  the  make  up  of  this  volume  Taverner  left  out  the  most 
of  Rogers'  notes;  and  in  the  revision  of  the  text  he  made 
comparatively  but  few  changes,  and  even  these  for  the  most 
part  were  verbal.  The  following  have  been  noted  as  specimens: 
Gen.  iii.  5,  Ye  shall  be  as  Gods  ;    Rogers  has :  as  God.     Gen. 

^  History  of  Tranalatiom  of  English  Bible,  p.  133.    London,  1789. 
2  Ibid,  p.  130.  3  ii^ici^  p,  130.  4  xhid,  p.  131. 


192  MATTHEWE'S   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  V. 

xliii.  11,  a  quantitie  of  haulme ;  Eogers  has:  a  curtesye 
haulrne.  Num.  xxiv.  19,  22,  residue,  and  never  the  less;  where 
Eogers  has :  remnant,  and  never  the  later.  II  Kings,  xxiii.  5, 
religious  persons  ;  Rogers  has :  Kemurims.  In  the  New  Tes- 
tament, some  of  Tayemer's  phrases  found  their  way  into  King 
James*  version.  The  following  are  noted  as  examples : 
Matt.  xiii.  58,  because  of  their  unbelief ;  xyiii.  12,  ninety 
and  nine;  xxi.  17,  lodged;  Gal.  iv.  20,  /  stand  in  doubt  of 
you.  As  an  illustration  of  Taverner's  literal  and  forcible 
rendering  of  the  Greek,  we  have  such  examples  as:  Matt, 
xxii.  6,  intreated  them  foully  ;  12,  had  never  a  luord  to  say  ; 
34,  stopped  the  Sadducees'  mouths. 

Taverner  undertook  the  work  of  revision,  according  to 
Lewis,  at  the  instigation  of  Cromwell,  or  at  least  by  his 
encouragement.  But  from  Taverner's  own  words,  in  his 
dedication  to  the  King,  it  would  seem  that  he  was  induced  to 
enter  upon  it  by  the  printers,  who  desired  to  put  forth  a  newly 
corrected  edition  of  the  Bible.  His  own  words  are :  "  Foras- 
moch  as  the  prynters  herof  were  very  desirous  to  have  the 
Bible  come  forth  as  faultlesse  and  emendatly  as  the  shortnes 
of  tyme  for  the  recognysing  of  the  same  wold  require,  they 
desyred  hym,  for  default  of  a  better  learned,  dihgently  to 
overloke  and  peruse  the  hole  copy,  and  in  case  he  should  fynd 
any  notable  default  that  neded  correction,  to  amende  the  same 
according  to  the  true  exemplars,  which  thing  according  to  his 
talent  he  had  gladly  done."^  Taverner,  since  the  days  of 
Wolsey,  had  been  a  friend  of  the  New  Testament  party.  He 
was  one  of  the  Cambridge  scholars  whom  Wolsey  invited  to  a 
professorship  in  his  new  College  at  Oxford.  "  This  ambitious 
Cardinall,"  says  Foxe,  "gathered  together  into  that  Colledge 
(Fryswide)  whatsoeuer  excellent  thyng  there  was  in  the  whole 

realme,  either  vestimentes,  vessels  or  other  ornaments 

Besides  that,  he  also  appointed  unto  that  company  all  such 
men  as  were  founde  to  excell  in  any  kynde  of  learnyng  and 
knowledge."    After  giving  a  list  of  the  names  of  those  who 

1  History  of  Translations  of  English  Bible,  p.  132. 


1551.]  EICHAED  TAYERIfER.  193 

were  chief  among  the  number  from  Cambridge,  he  added: 
*^  to  these  joyne  also  Tauerner  of  Boston  the  good  Musician."  ^ 
Taverner  also  was  among  those  who  were  imprisoned  for  the 
New  Testament's  sake,  in  the  fish  cellar  of  that  same  College 
building.  This  was  when  Tyndale's  l^ew  Testaments  were 
first  distributed  at  Oxford  ;  and  the  charge  against  Taverner 
was  his  "  hyding  of  Clarkes  bookes  under  the  boardes  in  his 
schole."  Taverner  was  not  only  a  singer,  but  "  in  the  tyme 
of  his  blyndness  had  made  songes  to  popishe  ditties";  and 
in  this  way  had  won  upon  the  regard  of  Wolsey,  who,  when 
he  heard  that  Taverner  was  suspected  and  in  prison,  ordered 
him  to  be  released,  "saying,. that  he  was  but  a  Musician." 2 
Shortly  after  this  Taverner  entered  upon  the  study  of  the  law, 
and  was  admitted  to  the  Inner-Temple,  where,  it  is  said,  "his 
way  was  to  quote  the  Law  in  Greek  when  he  read  anything 
thereof."  ^  In  1534  he  was  taken  into  the  service  of  Crom- 
well, who  was  then  Secretary  of  State,  and  by  his  recommenda- 
tion was  made  in  1537,  one  of  the  Clerks  of  the  Signet. 
Taverner  held  this  position  until  the  reign  of  Mary ;  though 
in  1541,  and  again  in  1543,  he  was  committed  to  the  Tower  "as 
a  Gospeller,  and  for  publishing  the  Bible."  Yet  he  acquitted 
himself  so  well  that  in  both  instances  he  was  soon  released  and 
restored  to  the  King's  favor.^ 

Eichard  Taverner  deserves  to  be  held  in  grateful  remem- 
brance not  only  as  a  scholar,  but  as  a  layman  devoting  himself 
to  the  interests  of  the  Eeformation,  by  revising  the  Scripture 
and  preaching  the  Gospel.  In  1552,  on  the  accession  of  Ed- 
ward YI. ,  Taverner  was  especially  licensed  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel throughout  the  king's  dominions.  When  Mary  came  to 
the  throne  he  was  compelled  to  desist ;  but  upon  the  accession 
of  Queen  Elizabeth,  "he  resumed  his  preaching  at  Oxford  and 
elsewhere."  He  was  respected  and  honored  by  the  queen, 
who  besides  offering  him  knighthood,  made  him  high  shenjff 
of  Oxford  in  1569.      He  died  July  14,  1575,  in  the  seven- 

*  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1174.  '  md,  p.  1174. 

3  Lewis'  History  of  English  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  131. 

4  lUd,  p.  133. 


194  MATTHEWE'S   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  V. 

tieth  year  of  his  age,  and  was  buried  in  the  chancel  of  the 
church  with  great  solemnity."  ^ 

A  folio  edition  of  Taverner's  New  Testament,  and  possibly 
the  whole  Bible,  was  put  forth  in  1539.2  In  1549,  an  edition 
of  Tavernei-'s  Bible  was  issued  by  Daye  and  Seres,  in  5  vols., 
12mo.  Some  of  these  volumes  were  not  printed  till  1550  and 
1551.  The  design  of  printing  the  edition  "  in  sundry  partes," 
was  professedly  "  for  these  pore,— that  they  which  are  not  able 
to  bie  the  hole,  bie  a  part."^  There  is  no  complete  set  of 
these  volumes  known.^  Becke's  revision  of  Tavernei*'s  Bible 
was  printed  in  1551  by  John  Daye.  Nearly  the  whole  of  the 
Old  Testament  is  Taverner's, .  with  but  a  few  changes  by 
Becke.  The  third  book  of  Maccabees  appeared  in  this  edition 
for  the  first  time.  There  is  an  imperfect  copy  of  this  Bible 
in  the  Lane  Seminary  Library  at  Cincinnati.  It  begins  with 
Gen.  xxxix.,  and  ends  with  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians.  It 
contains  Tyndale's  prologues.  The  notes  are  printed  at  the 
end  of  the  chapters,  but  are  omitted  till  you  come  to  the  book  of 
Job.  The  Old  Testament  is  divided  into  three  parts;  the  first 
ending  with  Deuteronomy,  the  second  with  Job,  and  the  third 
withMalachi.  Maccabees  is  divided  into  three  books.  The  title 
of  the  New  Testament  reads :  ''  The  Newe  Testamente  of  oure 
Savioure  Jesu  Ohriste  diligently  translated  accordynge  to  y^ 
Greke,  with  certayne  Notes  folowynge  the  chapters,  wherein 
the  hardest  doutes  are  declared  for  y^  better  understandynge 
of  the  unlearned  reader."     That  this  is  a  Becke's  Taverner 

appears  from  the  rendering  of  Gen.  xliii.  11 "take  of  the 

frutes  of  the  land  in  your  vessels,  and  carry  the  man  a  present  a 
quantytye  of  bmvhne  ;  "  which  Tyndale  and  Coverdale  had  ren- 
dered  a  curtesy  Mime.    Also  in  II.  (or  iiii)  Kings,  xxiii.  5, 

^  ChaXmers'  Biographical  Dictionary,  Art.  Taverner,  p.  161. 

2  Cotton's  list  embraces  this  Bible,  but  adds  in  a  note  tbat  "  no  edition 
of  the  Old  Testament  has  been  yet  found."  Editions  of  Eng.  Bibles, 
p.  15.    Oxford,  1853. 

3  Anderson's  Annals,  p.  650. 

4  Parts  II.  and  IV.  are  in  the  British  Museum  Library  ;  III.  in  the 
Libraries  of  St,  Paul's  and  Trinity  College,  Dublin;  and  IV.  in  the 
Bodleian  and  Lambeth  Libraries. 


1549.]  becke's  revisio:^-.  195 

the  word  hemiirims  of  Coverdale  is  translated  religious  per- 
sons.   It  also  contains  the  III  book  of  Maccabees. 

In  1540  an  edition  of  Matthewe's  Bible  was  printed  at  Lon- 
don by  Thomas  Petyt  and  Eobert  Redman.  This  is  called  by 
Cotton,  Cranmer's  Bible ;  but  Anderson  regards  it  as  an  edition 
of  Matthewe's  Bible,  from  tlie  fact  that  it  differs  from  the 
Great  Bible  of  Cranmer  in  wanting  the  prologue.  The  read- 
ings also,  in  the  Psalms  and  elsewhere,  are  different.  The  text 
of  the  New  Testament  is  after  Erasmus,  and  is  the  same  ver- 
sion as  that  printed  by  Redman  in  1538.^  In  1549,  another 
edition  of  Matthewe's  Bible  was  printed  by  John  Daye  and  W. 
Seres.  This  was  Becke's  revision.  It  contaiu's  Matthewe's 
notes,  and  with  but  few  changes  in  the  text.  The  following 
is  transcribed  as  a  specimen  of  this  version :  ^ 

Ex.  XX.  A.  And  God  spake  all  tliese  wordes  and  sayd  ;  I  am  the  Lorde 
tliy  God,  which  haue  brought  the  out  of  the  lande  of 
Egipte  and  out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 
Thou  shalt  haue  none  other  Goddes  in  my  sight.  Thou 
shalt  make  the  no  grauen  ymage  neyther  any  simili- 
tude that  is  in  heauen  aboue  either  in  the  earth  beneth  ; 
or  in  the  water  that  is  beneth  the  earth.  Se  that  thou 
neither  bowe  thy  self  vnto  them  neither  serue  them ; 
for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  gelouse  God.  and  viset  the 
synne  of  the  fathers  vppon  the  chyldren  vnto  the  thyrd 
and  fourth  generacion  of  them  that  hate  me ;  and  yet 
shew  meicye  vnto  thousandes  among  them  that  loue 
me  and  kepe  my  Commandmentes. 
B.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vayne, 
for  the  Lord  wil  not  hold  him  giltlesse  that  taketh  his 
name  in  vayne.  Remembre  the  Sabbath  daye  that  thou 
sanctifie  it.  Sixe  dayes  mayst  thou  laboure  and  do  all 
that  thou  hast  to  do :  but  the  seuenth  day  is  the  Sab- 
bath daye  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  in  it  thou  shalt  do  no 
maner  worke  ;  nether  thou  nor  thy  sonne,  nor  thy 
daughter,  neither  thy  man  seruaunte  nor  thy  mayde  ser- 
uaunte,  neither  thy  cattel, neither  yet  the  straunger  that 
is  within  thy  gates.  For  in  sixe  dayes  the  Lord  made  both 

»  Annals  of  the  Eng.  Bible,  p.  361. 

"  Taken  from  a  copy  in  the  Boston  Public  Library. 


196  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  v. 

Ex.  XX.  B.  heauen  and  earth  and  the  sea  and  all  that  in  tliera  is  and 

rested,  the  seuenth  day  :  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the 
Sabbath  daye  and  hallowed  it.     Honour  thy  father  and 
thy  mother,  that  thy  dayes  may  be  longe  in  the  lande 
■which  the  Lorde  thy  God  geueth  the. 
C.  Thou  Shalt  not  kyll. 

Thou  shalt  not  breake  wedlocke. 

Thou  shalt  not  steale. 

Thou  shalte  beare  no  false  witnesse  agaynat  thy  neygboure. 

Thou  shalt  not  couet  thy  neighbours  house  neither  shalt 
couet  thy  neighbours  wyfe,  his  man  seruant,  his  mayde, 
his  oxe,  his  asse  or  oughte  that  is  hys. 

Another  edition  of  Matthewe's  Bible  was  published  in  1549, 
by  Hyll  and  Reynolds.  This  was  a  reprint  of  the  edition  of 
1537,  ^'  imprinted  and  fynesshed  in  the  laste  daye  of  Octobre 
in  the  yeare  of  oure  Lorde  God  M.  D.  XLIX."  But  the  work 
was  very  "faultily  done."  Eadie  pronounces  it  altogether  "a 
wretched  production — the  tji^e  bad  and  the  arrangement  de- 
void of  taste  and  accuracy."  ^  There  is  still  another  edition  of 
Matthewe's  Bible  deserving  notice,  which  was  issued  in  folio 
by  "Nicolas  Hyll,  VI  May,  M.  D.  LI."  The  colophon  at  the 
end  of  the  New  Testament  reads  :  "  Diligently  perused  and 
corrected  and  imprinted  by  Nicolas  Hyll,  dwelling  in  Saynct 
John  Streete,  at  the  coste  and  charges  of  certayn  honest  menne 
of  the  occupacion  whose  names  be  upon  their  bokes."  ^  Ac- 
cordingly, different  copies  of  this  one  edition  bore  severally  and 
singly  the  names  of  the  jDublishers,  eight  in  all,  who  united 
together,  doubtless  for  financial  reasons,  to  put  forth  this  edi- 
tion. Their  names  were  Robert  Toye,  Wm.  Bonham,  Abraham 
Veale,  John  Wyghte,  Thomas  Petyt,  T.  Raynalde,  J.  Walley, 
Richard  Kele.^  The  condition  of  the  copartnership  seems  to 
have  been  that  a  certain  number  of  copies  should  be  assigned 
to  each  individual  bearing  his  name  as  the  sole  publisher.  The 
following  specimens  are  from  a  copy  "  Imprinted  at  London 
by  Thomas  Petyt,  dwellinge  in  Paules  churche  yarde,  at  the 

1  History  of  English  Bible,  I.,  346. 

2  Cotton's  Editions  of  the  English  Bible,  p.  27.     Oxford,  1852. 

3  Anderson's  Annals^  p.  651, 


1551.]  SPECIMENS   OF  THE   TRAXSLATIOIT.  197 

sygne  of  the  Maydens  heade.    Cum  gracia  et  privilegio  ad  Iin- 
Ijrimendum  solum,  YI  day  of  Maye,  M.  D. LI."  ^ 

Ps.  XXIII.  A.  The  Lorde  is  my  sheplierde,  I  can  want  notliynge. 

He  f edetli  me  in  a  grene  pasture  and  leadith  me  to  a  fresh 

•water. 
He  quickeneth  my  soule,  and  bringeth  me  forthe  in  tlie 
waye  of  ryghteousness  for  liys  names  sake. 
B.  Though  I  shoulde  walcke    nowe   in  the  valley  of  the 
shadowe  of  death,  yet  I  feare  no  euyll,  for  thou  arte 
with  me  ;  thy  staflfe  and  thy  shepehoke  comforte  me. 
Thou  preparest  a  table  before  me  agaynste  myne  ene- 
myes  :  Thou  annoyntest  my  heade  with  oyle,  and  fyl- 
lest  my  cuppe  full.     Oh  let  thy  louinge  kyndnes  and 
mercye  folowe  me  all  the  dayes  of  my  lyfe,  that  I 
may  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lorde  for  euer. 

I.  Cor.  XIII.  A.  Though  I  spake  with  the  tonges  of  men  and  angels,  and 
yet  had  no  loue,  I  were  euen  as  soundinge  brasse; 
or  as  a  tikenlynge  cymball.  And  thoughe  I  coulde 
prophesye,  and  vnderstode  all  secretes,  and  al 
knowledge ;  yea,  yf  I  had  all  faythe,  so  that  I 
coulde  moue  mountains  out  of  their  places,  and  yet 
had  no  loue,  I  were  nothynge.  And  thoughe  I  be- 
stowed all  my  goodes  to  fede  the  poore,  and  thoughe 
I  gaue  my  bodye  euen  that  I  burned,  and  yet  had  no 
loue,  it  profyteth  me  nothynge. 
B.  Loue  sufFreth  longe  and  is  corteous.  Loue  enuyeth  not. 
liOue  dotlie  not  frowardly,  swelleth  not,  dealeth  not 
dishonestly,  seketh  not  her  owne,  is  not  prouoked  to 
angre,  thyncketh  not  euell,  rejoyseth  not  in  iniquite  ; 
But  rejoyseth  in  the  trueth,  sufEreth  all  thynges,  be- 
leueth  all  thynges,  hopeth  al  thynges,  endureth  in 
all  thynges.  Though  that  prophesyinge  fayle,  other 
tongues  shal  cease,  or  knowledge  vanyshe  awaye, 
yet  loue  falleth  neuer  awaye. 
For  oure  knowledge  is  vnperfecte,  and  our  pro- 
phesyinge is  vnperfecte.  But  when  that  whiche  is 
perfecte,  is  come,  then  thf^t  whiche  is  vnperfecte, 
shall  be  done  awaye.  When  I  was  a  chylde,  I  spake 
as  a  chylde,  I  vnderstode  as  a  chylde,  I  imagined  as 
D.  a  chylde.  But  as  soone  as  I  was  a  man,  I  put  awaye 
chyldishnes.     Nowe  we  see  in  a  glasse,  euen  in  a 

*  Taken  from  a  copy  in  Boston  Public  Library. 


198  matthewe's  bible.  [chap.  y. 

darcke  speakjnge ;  But  then  shall  we  see  face  to 
face.  Nowe  I  knowe  vnperfectlye  ;  But  then  shall  I 
knowe  euen  as  I  am  knowen.  Nowe  abydeth  faythe, 
hope,  and  loue,  euen  these  thre  ;  But  the  chief e  of 
these  is  loue. 

The  above  extract  by  comparison  with  Tyn dale's  revised 
edition  of  1534  will  be  found  to  correspond  with  it  word  for 
word;i  as  we  might  expect,  since  the  New  Testament  of 
Matthewe's  Bible  is  based  upon  Tyndale's  last  revision. 

This  edition  of  1551,  of  Matthewe's  Bible,  bears  the  nick- 
name of  the  "  Bug  Bible,"  from  the  reading  of  Psalm  xci.  5. 
So  shalt  thou  not  be  afraid  of  any  Bugges  by  nighte.  Though 
this  reading  is  not  peculiar  to  this  edition,  as  it  is  found 
in  the  edition  of  1537;  also  in  Ooverdale's  Bible,  1535. 
On  account  of  the  opposition  of  the  bishops  to  the  prologues 
and  notes  of  the  Bible  of  1537,  together  with  the  desire  on 
the  part  of  Cromwell  to  put  forth  a  Bible  of  a  still  greater 
volume,  a  new  enterprise  was  projected  soon  after  the  first 
appearance  of  this  Bible  of  1537,  which  resulted  in  the  pubh- 
cation  of  Cromwell's  Bible,  1539,  which  was  the  beginning  of 
a  series  of  publications  known  as  "Great  Bibles"  or  "Bibles 
of  the  Largest  Volume." 

'  See  above  on  pages  133, 134. 


CHAPTER    YI. 

BIBLES    OF    THE    LARGEST    VOLUME.     A.  D.  1539,  1540. 

CROMWELL'S  Bible  i  is  the  first  of  a  series  of  editions 
known  by  the  comprehensive  name  of  Bibles  of  the 
Largest  Volume.  These  great  Bibles,  though  issued  at  dif- 
ferent times  and  under  different  auspices,  owe  their  origin  to 
the  enterprise  of  Lord  Cromwell,  the  first  fruit  of  which  was 
the  edition  of  1539.  The  Bible  of  1537  met  with  serious 
opposition  at  the  hand  of  Eomish  bishops  on  account  of  its 
anti-papal  notes  and  prologues ;  and  while,  as  yet,  the  first 
edition  was  unsold,  Cromwell  resolved  to  publish  a  Bible 
which  for  size  and  text,  should  excel  all  previous  editions.^ 
The  work  of  revising  and  editing  he  put  into  the  hands  of 
Myles  Coverdale,  in  whom  he  found  not  only  a  familiar  friend, 
but  one  in  whose  scholarly  attainments,  conscientious  spirit, 
and  familiarity  with  the  work  of  Bible  revision,  he  could 
confide  for  the  faithful  setting  forth  of  the  Scriptures  in 
English.  Matthewe's  Bible  was  chosen  as  the  basis  of  this 
new  Bible.  Grafton  and  Whitechurch,  the  publishers  of  the 
Matthewe's  Bible,  were  induced  to  lay  aside  that  enterprise 
and  enter  upon  this.  Paris  was  chosen  as  the  place  of  publi- 
cation, on  account  of  the  facilities  offered  there  for  procuring 
the  most  skillful  printers  and  the  best  paper. 

That  Cromwell  was  the  leading  spirit  in  this  enterprise  we 

^  Sometimes  called  Cranmer's  Bible,  the  occasion  being  that  Cran- 
mer's  prologue  is  occasionally  found  in  copies  of  this  edition.  But  the 
prologue  belongs  originally  to  Cranmer's  Bible,  1540,  and  is  distinctly 
referred  to  the  title-page.  See  Preface,  Bagster's  Hexapla,  p.  27. 
London,  N.  D. 

3  Coverdale's  Bible,  1535,  and  Matthewe's  BiMe,  1537,  were  both  in 
folio. 


200  BIBLES   OF   THE    LARGEST   VOLUME.        [CHAP.  YI. 

haye  abundant  evidence  in  the  letters  written  to  him  by 
Coverdale  and  Grafton  from  Paris.  In  one  of  these,  they 
"write :  ^'  We  be  entred  into  your  worke  of  the  Byble,  wherof 
(accordynge  to  our  moost  bounden  dutie)  we  have  here  sent 
unto  your  Lordship  2  ensamples ;  one,  in  parchment,  wherein 
we  entende  to  prynt  one  for  the  Kynges  Grace,  and  another 
for  your  Lordship  ;  and  the  second,  in  paper,  wherof  all  the 
rest  shalbe  made ;  trustynge  that  it  shalbe  not  onlye  to  the 
glorye  of  God,  but  a  synguler  pleasure,  also,  to  your  good 
Lordship  the  causer  therof."  ^  After  stating  something  of 
their  manner  of  proceeding,  that  they  followed  not  only  the 
Hebrew,  "  with  the  iuterpretacion  of  the  Caldee,  and  the 
Greke,  but  we  set,  also,  in  a  pryvate  table,  the  dyversite  of 
redinges  of  all  textes,  with  such  annotacions,  in  another 
table,  as  shall  dou teles  delucidate  and  clear  the  same."  They 
further  express  an  assurance,  that  '^the  prynt"  would  please 
him,  also  that  the  paper  was  of  "  the  best  sorte  in  France." 
And  that  they  look  to  him,  not  only  for  means  to  carry  on 
the  work,  acknowledging  at  the  same  time  that  "  the  charge 

certaynly  is  great,"  but  also  for  "favourable  letters ether 

to  the  Bysshop  of  Wynchester,  or  to  some  other,  whome  your 
Lordship  shall  thinke  moost  expedyent."^ 

In  another  letter  dated  August  9,  1538,  almost  two  months 
after  the  above,  they  write:  '-Pleaseth  the  same  to  under- 
stand, that  your  worke  going  forward,  we  thought  it  oure 
moost  bounden  dutie  to  sende  unto  your  Lordship  certain 
leaves  therof,  specially  seynge  we  had  so  good  occasyon,  by 
the  retuniynge  of  your  beloved  servaunt  Sebastian.  And  as 
they  are  done,  so  will  we  sende  your  Lordship  the  residue, 
from  tyme  to  tyme."  After  explaining  the  hands  and  marks 
introduced  into  the  text,  they  add  :  "this  (amonge  other  oure 
necessarie  laboures,)  is  the  waye  that  we  take,  in  this  worke  ; 
trustynge, verely,  that  as  God  Allmightie  moved  youre  Lord- 
ship, to  set  us  unto  yt,  so  shall  it  be  to  His  glorie,  and  right 

'  Coverdale's  Memorials,  Letter  to  Cromwell,  June  23,  1588.  App., 
pp.  195,  196.  2  i^i^^  p,  19(3. 


1538.]  CEOMWELL,   "A   GEEAT  HELPEE."  201 

welcome  to  all  them  that  love  to  serve  Him,  and  their  Prince, 
in  true  faithfull  obedyence."^ 

There  is  still  another  letter  extant  from  Grafton  and  Cover- 
dale  to  Cromwell  bearing  date  of  Sept.  12,  of  this  same  year, 
in  which  they  bespeak  the  favor  of  Cromwell  in  behalf  of 
Francis  Eeynold,  their  host,  at  whose  press  the  printing  was 
being  done.  After  mentioning  some  particulars,  they  add  : 
"  Yf  your  Lordshippe  shewe  him,  this  benifyte,  we  schall  not 
fare  the  worsse  in  the  readynesse  and  due  expedicion  of  this 
your  Lordshippes  worke  of  the  Bible,  which  goeth  well  for- 
ward e,  and  within  few  monethes,  will  draw  to  an  ende."  ^ 

After  perusing  these  letters,  or  even  the  above  extracts, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  fact  that  Cromwell  was  the  chief 
patron  of  this  enterprise.  It  is  noticeable  that  the  name  of 
Cranmer  nowhere  appears  in  this  correspondence,  and  yet  it 
has  been  very  common  to  designate  the  Bible  of  1539,  as 
Cranmer's  Bible.  Foxe  in  setting  forth  Cromwell's  connection 
with  this  Bible,  says :  that  he  procured  of  the  kyng  of  Eng- 
land his  gracious  letters  to  the  Frenche  kyng,  "  to  permit  and 
licence  a  subjecte  of  his  to  imprint  the  Bible  in  English e, 
within  the  Universitie  of  Paris  because  paper  was  there  more 
mete ....  and  more  store  of  good  workemen."^  In  giving  a 
further  account  of  this  edition,  he  says:  *^the  Printers 
whereof  were  the  foresayd  Kichard  Grafton,  and  Whytchurch 
which e  bare  the  charges.  A  great  helper  therto  was  the  Lord 
Cromwell.  The  chiefest  ouerseer  was  Myles  Couerdale."^ 
Grafton  and  Coverdale  must  have  gone  over  to  Paris  early  in 
the  spring  of  1538,  since  on  the  23d  of  June  they  had 
entered  fully  upon  the  work  of  printing.  They  were  en- 
couraged, not  only  by  Cromwell's  support,  but  by  the  license 

^  Coverdale's  Memorials,  pp.  196,  197.  This  letter  is  dated  from 
Paris  and  signed  by  "■  your  faithfull  Oratours,  Mtles  Coveedale, 
RiCHAUD  Grafton  and  William  Grey." 

2  lUd,  p.  198. 

3  Strype's  Memorials  of  ArchUshop  Cranmer.  The  original  document 
is  in  the  Appendix,  pp.  o6,  57. 

*  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1363. 


202  BIBLES   OF   THE   LAKGEST    VOLUME.        [CHAP.  VI. 

of  the  King  of  France,  and  by  the  special  regard  of  Bishop 
Bonner,  the  English  Ambassador,  who  was  instructed  by 
Henry  VIII.  "that  hee  should  ayde  and  assiste  the  doers 
therof  in  all  their  reasonable  sutes."  ^  Whereupon  the 
bishop,  either  from  principle  or  policy,  was  diligent  in  his 
attentions  upon  the  work  and  workmen,  both  by  visiting 
the  place  where  the  Bibles  were  being  printed,  and  partaking 
of  the  dinners  there  provided  at  his  own  expense  ;  also  insist- 
ing by  invitations,  that  the  workmen  should  dine  with  him  at 
his  own  house.  In  the  mean  time  Bonner  is  preferred  to  the 
bishopric  of  London.  He  is  still  loud  in  his  professions 
towards  Coverdale  and  Grafton  and  will  aid  their  enterprise. 
But  very  soon  after  he  gained  possession  of  his  bishopric  his 
promises  were  forgotten.  ^ 

But  w^ith  all  this  encouragement  Coverdale  and  Grafton 
are  almost  from  the  first,  in  daily  expectation  of  trouble  from 
the  papal  authorities  of  Paris.  "  We  be  dayly  threatened, 
they  wrote  to  Cromwell,  "and  looke  ever  to  be  spoken 
withall,  as  this  berer  can  farther  enf orme  your  Lordship ;  but 
how  they  will  use  us,  as  yet  we  knowe  not."^  The  story  of 
printing  this  Bible  at  Paris,  as  related  by  Foxe,  is  substan- 
tially correct  and  is  worthy  of  being  rehearsed.  After  the 
French  king  had  given  his  full  consent,  the  printers  w^ent 
forward  with  the  work,  when  there  was  "a  quarell  picked  to 
the  printer,  and  he  was  sent  for  to  the  Inquisitors  of  the 
fayth,  and  there  charged  with  certeine  Articles  of  heresie. 
Then  were  sent  for  y*  Englishmen,  that  were  at  y*  cost  and 
charge  therof,  and  also  such  as  had  the  correction  of  the 
same,  whiche  was  Myles  Couerdall ;  but  hauing  some  wamyng 
what  would  folowe,  the  sayd  Englishemen  posted  away  as  fast 
as  they  could  to  save  them  selues,  leauynge  behynde  them  all 
their  Bibles  whiche  were  to  the  number  of  xxv.  C,  called 
the  Bibles  of  the  great  Volume,  and  never  recouered  any  of 
them,   sauyng  that  the  Lieutenant  criminall,  hauyng  them 

'  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1362.  '  Ibid,  p.  1362. 

3  Coverdale's  Memorials,  App.,  p.  196. 


1539.]  *'ceete:n"  godly  Ai^KOTACTOis^s."  203 

deliuered  unto  him  to  burne,  in  a  place  of  Paris  (like  Smith- 
field)  called  Maulbert  place,  was  somewhat  moued  with 
couetousnes,  and  sold  iiii  great  dry  fattes  of  them  to  a 
Haberdasher  to  lappe  in  cappes,  and  those  were  bought  agajn, 
but  the  rest  were  burned,  to  the  great  and  importunate  losse 
of  those  that  bare  the  charge  of  them.  But  notwithstandyng 
the  sayd  losse,  after  they  had  recouered  some  parte  of  the 
aforesayd  bookes,  and  were  well  comforted  and  encouraged  by 
the  Lord  Cromwell,  the  sayd  Englishemen  went  agayne  to 
Paris,  and  there  gotte  the  presses,  letters,  and  seruantes  of 
the  aforesayd  Printer,  and  brought  them  to  London,  and 
there  they  became  Printers  them  selues, ....  and  Printed  out 
the  said  Bible  in  London,  and  after  that  Printed  sundry  im- 
pressions of  them;  but  yet  not  without  great  trouble  and 
losse,  for  the  hatred  of  the  Bishops,  namely  Steuen  Gardiner 
and  his  felowes,  who  mightly  did  stomacke  and  maligne  the 
Printyng  therof."^ 

In  a  letter  dated  December  13,  1538,  Coverdale  sought 
CromwelFs  advice  as  to  whether  he  should  proceed  to  print 
the  annotations  which  he  had  prepared.  He  thought  it  a 
pity  that  "  the  darck  places  of  y*"  text  (vpon  y^  which  I 
haue  allwaye  set  a  hande)  shulde  so  passe  vndeclared."  He 
promised  to  avoid  all  "  contencious  words  or  pryuate 
opynions,"2  and  before  printing  to  submit  them  to  Bishop 
Bonner  for  his  approval.  The  marhes  and  handes  were  in- 
serted in  several  editions,  but  the  annotations  were  never 
printed.  By  way  of  explanation  Coverdale  in  his  prologue  to 
the  Bible  of  1539,  says :  "  We  have  also,  as  ye  may  see,  added 
many  handes  both  in  the  m argent  of  this  Volume  and  also 
in  the  Text,  upon  the  which  we  purposed  to  have  made  in 
the  ende  of  the  Byble  (in  a  Table  by  themselves)  certen  godly 
annotacyons;  but  for  so  moch  as  yet  there  hath  not  bene 
suffycient  tyme  mynystred  to  the  Kynge's  moost  honourable 
councell  for  the  ouersyght  and  correccyon  of  the  sayde  an- 

'  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1363. 

'  Coverdale's  Memorials,  App.,  p.  199. 


204  BIBLES   OF  THE   LARGEST  VOLUME.         [CHAP.  TI. 

notacions,  we  wyll  therfor  omyt  them  tyll  their  more  con- 
Yenient  ley  sour.  Doynge  now  no  more  but  beseke  the,  moost 
gentle  reader,  that  when  thou  commest  at  soch  a  place  where 

a  hande  doth  stand, and  thou  canst  not  attayne  to  the 

meanynge  and  true  knowledge  of  that  sentence,  then  do  not 
rashly  presume  to  make  any  pryuate  interpretacyon  therof, 
but  submyt  thy  self  to  the  judgement  of  those  that  are  godly 
learned  in  Christ  JesuJ^  ^ 

The  first  edition  of  this  Bible  was  published  in  Loudon  iu 
April,  1539,  with  the  following  title  :  "  The  Byble  in  Eng- 
lyshe ;  that  is  to  say,  the  content  of  all  the  holy  Scripture 
bo  the  of  the  olde  and  newe  testament,  truly  translated  after 
the  veryte  of  the  Hebrue  and  Greke  textes  by  the  dylygent 
studye  of  dyuerse  excellent  learned  men  experte  in  the  for- 
sayde  tonges.  Prynted  by  Richard  Grafton  &  Edward  Whit- 
church, Cum  priuilegio  ad  imprimeiiduyn  solum,  1539/' 

Around  this  title  is  the  celebrated  frontispiece  by  Hans 
Holbein.  At  the  top  of  the  page,  God  the  Father  is  represented 
in  the  clouds,  with  his  arms  extended  in  the  act  of  blessing  ; 
and  on  either  side  of  him,  are  elaborate  scrolls  inscribed  with 
appropriate  Scripture  texts;  on  his  extreme  left  in  the 
distance,  Henry  VIII.  is  represented  kneeling,  his  crown  on 
the  ground,  and  the  scroll  indicating  that  he  aacepts  the  Bible 
as  the  lamp  of  Ms  feet.  In  the  center,  immediately  beneath, 
Henry  VIII.  sits  on  his  throne,  and  is  in  the  act  of  giving 
the  Bible  to  the  bishops  on  his  right,  also  to  the  lords 
temporal  on  his  left.  The  books  thus  presented  are  clasped 
and  marked  on  the  covers  Verhum  Dei.  In  the  center  and 
on  the  right  of  the  title  stands  Archbishop  Cranmer  in  the 
act  of  giving  a  clasped  Bible  to  a  kneeling  priest ;  immedi- 
ately opposite  and  on  the  left  stands  Lord  Cromwell  with  a 
Bible  in  his  left  hand,  which  he  is  presenting  to  a  layman, 
who  receives  it  as  a  representative  of  several  others  standing 
near  him.     At  the  bottom  of  the  page  and  on  the  extreme 

'  As  cited  by  Lewis'  History  of  Eng.  Translations  of  Bible,  p,  126. 


HOLIiEllN'S  riKOWTlSriECE. 

Great  Bible,  1539. 


1539.]  THE   BASIS   OF  THIS   KEVISIOi^.  205 

right,  is  represented  a  priest  who,  from  his  pulpit,  is 
preaching  to  a  concourse  of  people,  made  up  of  men,  women 
and  children,  who  fill  up  the  foreground ;  while  on  the  left, 
stands  a  prison,  through  whose  grated  windows  the  prisoners 
look  out  and  seem  to  share  in  the  common  joy ;  the  joy  of 
gratitude  for  the  gift  of  the  Bible  in  their  own  tongue,  which 
is  expressed  in  a  multitude  of  scrolls  bearing  the  inscriptions 
"  VivAT  Rex  "  and  "  God  save  the  Kikg." 

The  prefatory  matter  of  this  Bible  comprises:  "1.  The 
names  of  all  the  books  of  the  Bible;  2.  The  Calender;  3.  An 
Almanach  for  xix  years ;  4.  An  exhortation  to  the  studye  of 
the  holy  scripture  gathered  out  of  the  Byble ;  5.  Summe  and 
content  of  the  olde  and  newe  testament;  6.  Prologue;  7. 
Descriptyon  of  the  kynges  of  Juda  and  Jerusalem  ;  8.  With 
what  judgement  the  bokes  of  the  Olde  Testament  are  to 
be  read."  This  Bible  of  1539  went  forth  without  a  dedi- 
cation, which  as  a  prominent  feature  distinguishes  it  from 
the  previous  editions  of  1535  and  1537.  Another  character- 
istic is  that  it  was  without  notes ;  but  its  chief  peculiarity  is 
the  additions  from  the  Vulgate,  which  are  inserted  in  the  text, 
but  in  smaller  type,  indicating  that  they  were  not  in  the 
original  text  These  insertions  are  numerous,  and  are  for  the 
most  part  made  up  of  single  words  and  phrases,  but  in  a  few 
instances  of  whole  yerses. 

The  basis  of  this  revision  was  the  Bible  of  1537.  The 
changes  made  were  comparatively  few.  The  claim  set  up  in 
the  title  that  the  translation  was  made  after  *'the  veryte  of 
the  Hebrue  and  Greke  textes,  by  the  dylygent  studye  of  dyuerse 
excellent  learned  men  experte  in  the  forsayde  tonges,"  must 
be  understood  as  referring  not  to  cotemporary  fellow-helpers 
of  Coverdale,  but  rather  to  those  whose  versions  he  consulted 
as  interpreters.  Such  learned  men  as  Erasmus,  Pagninus,  and 
Miinster.  The  last-named  of  these  published  a  Latin  version 
of  all  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  which  was  printed  at 
Basil  in  1534,  1546.  This,  with  the  version  of  Pagninus, 
which  was  the  first  modern  translation  from  the  Hebrew,  and 
was  considered  by  the  Jews  more  correct  than  earlier  trans- 


206  BIBLES   OF  THE   LARGEST  VOLUME.       [CHAP.  YI. 

lations,  was  used  by  Coverdale  in  revising  the  Old  Testament ; 
while  the  Greek  Testament  of  Erasmus,  with  its  Latin  trans- 
lation, was  used  for  the  New  Testament.  Tlie  following  is  a 
single  specimen  from  the  Great  Bible  of  1539.^ 

Ps.  XXIII.     The  Lorde  is  ray  shepherd,  therfore  can  I  lacke  nothing". 

He  shall  feede  me  in  a  grene  pasture  and  leade  me  forth 

beside  the  waters  of  comfort. 
Hee  shall  conuerte  my  soule,  and  bryng  me  forth  beside 

the  pathes  of  righteousnes  for  his  names  sake. 
Te  though  I  walke  throughe  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 

death. 
I  wyll  feare  no  euyll,  for  thou  arte  wyth  me,  thy  rod  and 

thy  staflfe  comforte  me. 
Thou  shalt  prepare  a  table  before  me  agaynste  theym  that 

trouble  mee  ;  thou  haste  anointed  my  heade  wyth  oyle, 

and  my  cup  shalbe  full. 
But  (thy)  louing  kindnes  and  mercy  shal  folowe  me  al  the 

dayes  of  my  lyfe. 
And  I  will  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  for  euer. 

The  times  just  now  are  most  inconsistent.  The  Bible  is 
printed  and  freely  circulated;  but  the  friends  of  the  Bible  are 
again  persecuted,  even  at  the  hands  of  their  own  fi-iends. 
The  connection  of  Cromwell  and  Cranmer  with  the  trial  and 
condemnation  of  the  excellent  Lambert  is  hardio  understand. 
It  was  none  other  than  Cromwell,  "  the  friend  of  the  Gospel- 
lers," who  read  the  sentence  of  condemnation  against  Lam- 
bert. Possibly  Foxe  is  right  in  attributing  this  to  the  "  ma- 
licious and  crafty  subtiltye  of  the  Byshop  of  Wynchester, 
which  desired  rather  that  the  sentence  might  be  read  by  Crom- 
well, the  (than)  by  any  other,  so  that  if  he  refused  to  do  it, 
he  should  likewise  haue  incurred  the  lyke  daunger."  ^  Por  it  is 
this  Bishop  Gardiner,  and  not  Cromwell,  who  now  has  the  ear 
of  the  King.  The  noble  stand  which  Archbishop  Cranmer 
took  in  the  three  days'  debate  in  the  convocation  against  the 

^  From  a  copy  in  Harvard  College  Library.  Published  by  John  Cay- 
wood,  London,  1568-9. 

*  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  pp.  1283,  1284.  ^  j^-^^  p.  i296. 


1540.]  THE   **SIX   BLOODY   ARTICLES."  20? 

six  bloody  articles,  reveals  not  only  his  learning  and  sym- 
pathies, but  the  sad  fact  that  the  Gospellers  were  losing  in- 
fluence with  the  king.  These  six  articles  Foxe  calls  "the 
whyp  with  vi  strynges " ;  and  Fuller  describes  them  as  : 
"  Laws,  Mel,  as  innned,  tvorse,  as  prosecuted,  which  by  some 
Bishops  extensive  interpretations,  were  made  commensurate 
to  the  whole  lody  of  Popery T  ^  These  cruel  enactments  in 
the  hands  of  savage  bishops  became  a  serious  hinderance  to 
the  Reformation.  Henry  VIII.  is  jealous  of  his  reputation  for 
orthodoxy.  His  words  against  Lambert  were :  "  I  will  not  be 
a  patrone  unto  heretickes."  But  he  had  his  supremacy  to 
maintain  as  well  as  his  orthodoxy.  So  that,  with  the  Act  of 
Supremacy  in  one  hand,  and  the  enactments  of  the  Six  Articles 
in  the  other,  he  made  sad  havoc  in  the  ranks  of  both  Papists 
and  Protestants.  So  much  so  that  many  wondered  "what 
Religion  the  King  was  of,  his  siuord  cutting  on  both  sides, 
Protestants  for  Heretichs,  and  Papists  for  TraytorsJ'^  Ac- 
cording to  Fuller,  "a  motley  execution  happened,  1540,  in 
Smithfield,  three  Papists  hanged  by  the  Statute  for  denying 

'  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  V.,  p.  230.  London,  1655.  These 
six  articles  in  a  condensed  form  read  as  foUows  : 

L  That  in  the  Sacrament  of  tlie  Ahar,  after  consecration,  there  re- 
mainetb.  no  substance  of  bread  or  wine,  but  the  substance  of 
Christ,  God  and  man. 
II.  That  the  communion  in  both  kinds  is  not  necessary  ad  salutem, 
by  the  law  of  God,  to  all  persons. 

III.  That  Priests  may  not  marry  by  the  Law  of  God. 

IV.  That  vows  of  chastity  ought  to  be  observed. 

V.  That  it  is  meet  and  necessary,  that  private  Masses  be  continued 

and  admitted  in  this  English  Church  and  Congregation. 
VI.  That  auricular  confession  is  expedient  and  necessary  and  to  be 
frequented  in  the  Church  of  God  as  of  necessity  to  Salvation. 

The  penalty  of  denyinpr  the  I.  article  was  death  by  burning  ;  the  same 
for  denying  the  III.  article.  In  case  of  denying  the  other  articles,  the 
first  offense  was  punishable  with  imprisonment,  the  second  offense  with 
loss  of  goods  and  death.  See  in  full,  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments^  pp. 
1296,  1297. 

*  Fuller's  Church  Hist,  of  Britain,  B.  V.,  p.  235. 


208  BIBLES  OF  THE   LARGEST  VOLUME.        [CHAP.  VI. 

the  King^s  supremacy,  and  as  many  Protestants  burnt  at  the 
same  time  and  ^jkce  by  vertue  of  the  six  Articles,  dying  with 
more  pain  and  no  lesse  patience.^^  ^ 

The  influence  of  Cromwell  is  fast  waning,  but  his  work  is 
not  yet  done.  During  the  yeai'  1539  fifty-seven  monasteries 
were  dissolved,  thirty-seven  of  which  were  abbeys  or  priories, 
and  twenty  were  nunneries.^  The  King  was  determined  to 
break  up  these  monastic  houses,  which  w^ere  a  disgrace  to 
religion  and  a  corrupting  blotch  on  the  body  politic.  His 
motives  have  been  impugned,  but  the  immoralities  and  cruel- 
ties brought  to  light  by  the  investigation  of  the  visitors  cer- 
tainly justified  his  course  if  not  the  manner  of  it.  Burnet, 
after  referring  to  the  dissoluteness  of  these  monks  and  friars, 
whose  practices  were  "  not  fit  to  be  spoken  of,"  says,  of  a 
report  that  he  had  read  of  a  visitation  of  a  number  of  these 
houses,  that  the  account  contained  *•  Abominations  in  it  equal 
to  any  that  were  in  Sodomy  ^  But  in  respect  to  them,  ^Mt  is 
better,"  says  Cranmer,  "to  pass  over  them  in  silence  and  let 
the  world  judge  of  that  which  is  well  known,  than  with 
unchaste  words  by  the  expression  of  their  unchaste  life  to 
ofiend  chaste  and  godly  ears." 

Henry  VIII.,  though  yielding  to  the  influence  of  the  bishop 
of  Winchester  and  his  party,  is  at  this  time  not  unfavorable 
to  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  English  tongue. 
In  his  letters  patent  of  November  13,  1539,  he  expresses  a 
desire  that  the  people  might  attain  a  knowledge  of  God's 
w^ord,  and  grants  them  "  the  free  and  liberal  use  of  the  Bible 
in  our  own  natural  English  Tongue."  ^  Farther,  he  directs 
that  the  Lord  Cromwell  should  have  the  special  charge  of 
printing  the  Bible  for  the  "space  of  five  years." ^  This 
proclamation  was  obtained  through  Cranmer,  and  is  supposed 
to  have  been  in  favor  of  Grafton,  who  was  then  putting  forth 
the  Cromwell  Bible  of  1539.     The  free  use  of  the  Scriptures 


'  Fuller's  Church  Hist,  of  Britain,  B.  V.,  p.  235. 

*  Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation,  I.,  B.  III.,  p.  267. 

3  lUd,  p.  ISl.       *  Ihid,  Records,  p.  186.       ^  lUd,  Records,  p.  186. 


1540.]  crakmer's  bible,  1540.  209 

by  the  people  was  very  distasteful  to  Bishop  Gardiner,  who 
sought  to  influence  the  king  against  it.  On  a  giveq  occasion 
Cranmer  and  Gardiner  met  together  in  the  presence  of  the 
king,  when  in  conversation  the  bishop  magnified  the  danger 
of  allowing  the  Scriptures  to  be  read  by  the  people  •  and  in 
the  course  of  his  harangue,  asserted  that  the  Apostolical  canons 
were  of  equal  authority  with  the  Scriptures,  and  appealed  to 
Cranmer  to  disprove  it.  This  the  archbishop  did,  and  his 
argument  was  so  satisfactory  to  the  king  that  he  sharply  re- 
proved Gardiner,  by  telling  him  that  "  Cranmer  was  an  old 
and  experienced  Captain,  and  was  not  to  be  troubled  by 
Fresh-men  and  Novices."* 

In  the  meantime  Archbishop  Cranmer  has  been  arranging 
for  a  second  edition  of  the  Great  Bible.  In  a  letter  to  Crom- 
well dated  November  14,  1539,  he  speaks  of  an  interview  with 
the  j)rinters,  and  after  advising  with  them  he  had  decided  that 
copies  of  the  Bible  should  be  sold  for  13s.  4d. ;  but  since  it 
was  the  desire  of  Cromwell  that  they  should  be  sold  for  10s. 
per  copy ,2"  though  Whitechurch  and  his  fellowes  thinketh  it 
a  small  price,  yet  they  were  right  well  contented  to  sell  them 
for  10s.,"  pro\4ded  that  license  should  be  granted  to  no  other 
printer.  Further  he  inquired  concerning  the  prologue  which 
he  had  sent  for  the  king's  perusal  and  approval,  with  the  re- 
quest that  it  be  delivered  unto  the  said  Whitechurch  to  be 
printed,  "trusting  that  it  shall  both  encourage  many  slow 
readers,  and  also  stay  the  rash  judgments  of  them  that  read 
therein."  3  There  had  been  unnecessary  delay,  as  Cranmer 
manifests  some  anxiety  as  to  the  fate  of  his  prologue ;  but  he 
must  wait  five  months  longer,  for  the  Bible  will  not  appear 
till  April,  1540.  This  delay  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  Romish 
bishops,  to  whom  Henry  VIII.  had  referred  the  whole  matter. 
Directly  bearing  upon  this  we  have  the  testimony  of  Cover- 

»  Burnet's  History  of  the  Beformntion,  I.,  B.  III.,  p.  270. 

^  Equal  in  modern  values  to  about  $87.50. 

3  Cranmer's  Works,  Letter  cclxiv,  p.  396.     Parker  Soc.  ed.,  1846. 


210  BIBLES   OF   THE   LAEGEST  VOLUME.        [CHAP.  YI. 

dale,  as  recorded  by  Fulke,  who  says :  "  I  my  selfe  and  so  did 
many  hundreds  beside  mee,  heare  that  reuerende  Father  M. 
Doctor  Coverdale  of  holy  and  learned  memorie,  in  a  Sermon 
at  Panics  Crosse,Tpon  occasion  of  some  slanderous  reports  that 
then  were  raised  against  his  translation,  declare  his  faithfull 
purpose  in  doing  the  same,  which  after  it  was  finished  and 
presented  to  King  Henry  the  Eight,  of  famous  memorie,  and 
by  him  committed  to  diners  Bishops  of  that  time,  to  peruse, 
of  which  (as  I  remember)  Steuen  Gardiner  was  one ;  after 
they  had  kept  it  long  in  their  hands,  and  the  King  was  diners 
times  sued  ynto  for  the  publication  thereof,  at  the  last  being 
called  for  by  the  King  himselfe,  they  redeliuered  the  booke : 
and  being  demanded  by  the  King,  what  was  their  judgement 
of  the  translation,  they  answered,  that  there  were  many  faults 
therein.  *  Well '  (said  the  King)  *but  are  there  any  heresies 
maintained  thereby  ? '  They  answered, '  there  were  no  heresies, 
that  they  could  finde,  maintained  thereby.'  '  If  there  be  no 
heresies'  (said  the  King)  ^  then  in  God's  name,  let  it  goe  abroad 
among  our  people.' "  ^  That  this  refers  to  Cranmer's  Bible  of 
April,  1540,  appears  from  a  statement  which  Coyerdale  makes 
in  this  immediate  connection  :  "  that  he  did  now  himselfe  espie 
some  faults  which  if  he  might  reuiew  it  once  oner  againe,  as 
hee  had  done  twice  before,  hee  doubted  not  but  to  amend."  ^ 
This  twice  reviewing  has  reference  doubtless  to  the  editions  of 
1539  and  1540. 

This  second  edition  of  the  Great  Bible  is  rightly  known  as 
Cranmei^s  Bible.  It  appeared  in  April,  1540,  with  the  follow- 
ing title  :  ''  The  Btble  in  English e,  that  is  to  saye,  the  con- 
tent of  al  the  holy  Scripture,  both  of  the  Olde  and  Newe  Tes- 
tament, with  a  prologe  thereinto  made  by  the  reverend e  father 
in  God,  Thomas,  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  —  This  is  the 
Byble  apoynted  to  the  use  of  the  Churches.  Prynted  by  Ed- 
warde  Whytchurche,  cum  privilegio  ad  imprimendum  solum. 
MDXL."     The  colophon  reads :  "The  ende  of  the  Newe  Tes- 

^  Fulke's  Defense  of  Translations  of  the  Scriptures  into  English,  p.  3. 
London,  1617. 
2  lUd,  p.  2. 


1540.]  crakmer's  prologue.  211 

tament ;  aiid  of  the  whole  Byble  fynished  in  Apryll,  Anno 
MCCCCOXL.     A  dhof actio  est  istudr 

A  fine  copy  of  this  Bible  printed  on  vellum  is  in  the  British 
Museum.  It  has  been  rebound  in  three  volumes.  It  was 
presented  to  Henry  VIII.  by  Anthony  Marler  of  London.  On 
the  first  leaf  there  is  the  following  inscription  :  *'  This  book  is 
presented  unto  your  most  excellent  Highness,  by  your  loving 
faithful  and  obedient  subject  and  dayly  oratour,  Anthony 
Marler  of  London,  haberdasher."  ^  It  appears  that  this  Marler 
was  a  heavy  sharer  in  the  expense  of  this  edition  of  the  Bible. 
"  It  was  agreed,"  in  the  privy  council,  "  that  Anthony  Marler 
of  London,  merchant,  might  sell  the  bibles  of  the  Great  Bible 
unbound  for  x.5.  sterling,  (equal  to  £7  10s.)  and  bound,  being 
trimmed  with  bullyons,  for  xii.5.  sterhng  (or  equal  to  £9)."^ 

The  chief  characteristic  of  this  edition  is  that  it  contains 
the  prologue  of  Archbishop  Cranmer.  The  object  of  this  pro- 
logue was  to  influence  those  who  utterly  repudiated  the  Scrip- 
tures in  English  ;  also  those  who  by  their  wrangling  disputa- 
tions abused  the  reading  of  the  Bible.  "As  touching  the 
former,"  he  says,  "  I  would  marvel  much  that  any  man  should 
be  so  mad  as  to  refuse  in  darkness,  light ;  in  hunger,  food;  in 

cold,  fire ;   for  the  word  of  God  is  light, food, (and) 

fire; save  that  I  consider  how  much  custom  and  usage 

may  do Such  is  the  nature  of  custom,  that  it  causeth  us 

to  bear  all  things  well  and  easily,  wherewith  we  have  been  ac- 
customed, and  to  be  ofiended  with  all  things  thereunto  con- 
trary. And  therefore  I  can  well  think  them  worthy  pardon, 
which  at  the  coming  abroad  of  Scripture  doubted  and  drew 
back.  But  such  as  will  persist  still  in  their  wilfulness,  I  must 
needs  judge,  not  only  foolish,  froward,  and  obstinate,  but  also 
peevish,  perverse  and  indurate."^    In  urging  at  length  the 

'  Anderson's  Annals  of  Eng.  Bible,  p.  360.    London,  1863. 

2  lUd,  p.  367. 

^  Prologue.  Cranmer's  Works,  pp.  118-125.  This  prologue  was  re- 
printed as  late  as  1583,  in  a  folio  edition  of  the  Genevan  Bible,  with  the 
following  note  at  the  close  :  "  I  have  hero  at  the  request  of  diuers  learned 


212  BIBLES    OF   THE    LARGEST    VOLUME.         [CHAP.  VL 

value  of  the  Scriptures  for  the  common  people,  he  modestly 
and  perhaps  wisely  quotes  the  words  of  Chrysostom,  whose 
authority  the  papists  could  not  but  accept.    "  Wherefore  let  us 

not  stick  to  buy  and   provide  us  the  bible And   let  us 

think  that  to  be  a  better  jewel  in  our  house  than  either  gold 
or  silver For  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  so  ordered  and  attem- 
pered the  scriptures,  that  in  them  as  well  publicans,  fishers, 
and  shepherds  may  find  their  edification,  as  great  doctors  their 
erudition."  The  archbishop  concludes  the  first  part  of  the 
prologue  by  saying :  "  I  will  here  conclude  and  take  it  as  a 
conclusion  sufficiently  determined  and  approved,  that  it  is 
convenient  and  good  the  scriptures  to  be  read  of  all  sorts  and 
kinds  of  peoj^le,  and  in  the  vulgar  tongue."  ^ 

In  the  second  part  of  the  prologue  the  archbishop  uses  the 
authority  of  Gregory  Nazianzen,  who  says:  "It  is  not  fit  for 
every  man  to  dispute  the  high  questions  of  divinity,  neither  is 
it  to  be  done  at  all  times,  neither  in  every  audience  must  we 
discuss  every  doubt ;  but  we  must  know  when,  to  whom,  and 

how  far  we  ought  to  enter  into  such  matters I  forbid  not 

to  read,  but  I  forbid  to  reason.  Xeither  forbid  I  to  reason  so 
far  as  it  is  good  and  godly.  But  I  allow  not  that  it  is  done 
out  of  season,  and  out  of  measure  and  good  order.  ...  The 
learning  of  a  christian  man  ought  to  begin  of  the  fear  of  God, 
to  end  in  matters  of  high  speculation  ;  and  not  contrarily  to 
begin  with  speculation  and  end  in  fear."  ^  Cranmer  concludes 
the  prologue  by  saying :  "  Every  man  that  cometh  to  the  read- 
ing of  this  holy  book  ought  to  bring  with  him  first  and  fore- 
most this  fear  of  Almighty  God,  and  then  next  a  firm  and 
stable  purpose  to  reform  his  own  self  according  thereunto  ; 
and  so  continue,. . .  .shewing  himself  to  be  a  sober  and  fruit- 
ful hearer  and  learner.  Which  if  he  do,  he  shall  prove  at 
the  length  well  able  to  teach,  though  not  with  his  mouth, 

men  set  down  this  notable  preface,  ...  .as  well  for  the  godly  exhortations 
and  louinor  admonitions  therin  given,  as  also  for  the  reteyning  among  us 
the  memory  of  that  excellent  and  worthy  martyr  T.  C.  sometimes  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury." 

»  Prologue.     Cranmer's  Works,  pp.  120-122.  '  Hid,  pp.  123, 124. 


1540.]  PUBLIC   READING   OF  THE   SCRIPTURES.  213 

yet  with  liis  living  and  good  example,  which  is  sure  the 
most  lively  and  most  effectuous  form  and  manner  of  teach- 
ing." i 

In  carrying  out  the  views  of  Cranmer  as  expressed  in  his 
prologue,  Henry  VIII.,  by  proclamation,  issued  a  few  weeks 
after  the  appearance  of  the  new  Bible,  required  all  curates  and 
parishioners  of  every  town  and  parish  to  provide  themselves 
with  a  copy  of  the  Bible  under  certain  penalties,  to  the  end 
that  the  people  might  have  free  access  to  the  same.  The  price 
also  of  these  Bibles  was  fixed  by  the  king,  to  prevent  extortion 
on  the  part  of  joublic  dealers. 

Bishop  Bonner,  in  accordance  with  the  king's  order,  com- 
manded six  of  these  Bibles  to  be  set  up  in  convenient  places  in 
the  church  of  St.  Paul ;  that  all  who  came  thither  might 
have  access  to  them.^  But  much  more  in  harmony  with  his 
feelings,  the  bishop  posted  admonition  upon  the  pillars  to 
which  these  Bibles  were  chained,  warning  against  loud  reading 
and  disputing.  But,  as  Burnet  adds :  "  People  came  generally 
to  hear  the  Scriptures  read,  and  such  as  could  and  had  clear 

voices,  came  often  thither  with  great  Crowds  about  them 

Nor  could  the  People  be  bindred  from  entring  into  disputes 
about  some  places,  for  who  could  hear  the  words  of  the  Insti- 
tution of  the  Sacrament,  Drinh  ye  all  of  it,  or  St.  PauVs  Dis- 
course against  worship  in  an  unknown  Tongue,  and  not  from 
thence  be  led  to  consider,  that  the  People  were  deprived  of  the 
Cup,  which  by  Christ's  express  Command  was  to  be  drank  by 
all ;  and  that  they  were  kept  in  a  worship,  to  which  the  un- 
learned could  not  say,  Amen,  since  they  understood  not  what 
was  said,  either  in  the  Collects  or  Hymns."  ^  Complaints,  how- 
ever, were  made  to  the  king,  and  doubtless  by  his  consent  new 
advertisements  were  posted  up,  threatening  to  remove  the 
Bibles  from  the  church  if  they  continued  to  abuse  so  high  a 
favor.*  There  were  indiscretions  committed,  doubtless,  by 
these  Bible  readers,  and  by  those  who  listened  to  them ;  but 

'  Prologue.     Cranmer's  Works,  p.  124, 

2  Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation,  I.,  B.  III.,  p.  303. 

3  lUd,  p.  303.  4  IHd,  p.  303. 


214  BIBLES    OE   THE   LARGEST   VOLUME.         [CHAP.  VI. 

they  were  such  as  would  arise  from  the  provoking  opposition 
of  the  Komish  party. 

Cranmei*'s  part  in  the  work  of  revising  this  edition  was, 
according  to  Strype,  that  he  ^'  added  the  last  Hand,  mending 
it  in  diuers  Places  with  his  own  Pen  and  fixing  a  very  ex- 
cellent Preface  before  it."i  But  Myles  Coverdale  was  the 
chief  doer  of  this  edition  as  he  had  been  of  that  of  1539. 
The  revision  of  April,  1540,  bears  the  impress  of  Coverdale's 
hand,  in  that  he  introduced  more  changes  in  those  portions 
originally  translated  by  himself,  than  in  the  parts  translated 
by  Tyndale.  His  compromising  spirit  is  also  seen  in  his 
desire  to  make  the  version  as  acceptable  as  possible  by  intro- 
ducing phrases  or  "supplementary  clauses"  from  the 
Vulgate.  These  were  put  in  smaller  type,  also  in  brackets, 
to  show  that  they  were  not  in  the  original  text.  The  follow- 
ing may  be  taken  as  illustrations  : 

Ps.  I.    4.        .        .        but  tliey  lyke  the  chaffe  wliyche  the  winde 
scatered  away  {from  the  face  of  the  earth) 
II.  11.  Serue  the  Lorde   in  leare  and  rejoyce  (unto  him)  wytli 
reuerence. 
12.  Kysse  the  sonne  leste  he  be  angry  and  so  ye  peryshe  from 
the  iryghte)  waye. 
VII.  11.  God  is  a  righteous  Judge  {strong  and  pacient)  and  God  is 

prouoked  euery  daye. 
XI.    4.        .        .        .        His  eyes  consjder  {the  poore.) 

XIII.  6.        .        .        .        ( Tea  I  wyll  prayse  the  name  of  the  Lorde 

the  most  hyest.) 

XIV.  3.        .        •        .        {theyr  throte  is  an  open  sepulchre  ;  wyth 

theyr  tongues  they  haue  disceaued,  the  poyson  of  aspes 
is  under  theyr  lyppes.  Theyr  mouthe  is  full  of 
cursyng  and  bitterness ;  theyr  feete  are  swift  to  shed 
Uoude.  Destruccion  and  unhappiness  is  in  theyr 
wayes,  and  the  wnye  of  peace  haue  they  not  knowen, 
ihere  is  nofeare  of  God  before  theyr  eyes) 
Acts  II.  33.        .        .         .        he  hath  shed  forth  this  {gifte) 

43.  .  .  .  and  many  wonders  and  signs  were 
shewed  by  the  Apostles,  {at  Jerusalem.  And  greate 
feare  came  vpon  all  menne.) 

^  Memorials  of  Crarimer,  p.  444.     London,  1694. 


1540.] 

IV.  25. 

27. 


KEYISIONS   COMPARED. 


215 


wliiclie  {in  the  lioly  gosf)  bj  tlie  mouthe 
of  thy  seruaunt  Dauid  {our  father)  hast  sayde. 

gathered  themselues    together    {in  this 
citie.) 
V.   15.         .        .         .        {and   that   they   might   al   be  delyuered 
from  their  infirmities.) 

XIII.  30.  But  God  raysed  hym  agayne  from  death  {the  thirde  daye.) 

XIV.  7.        .        .        .        {And  all  the  multitude  was  moved  at  their 

doctryne,  but  Paul  and  Barnabas  taryed   still   at 
Listra.) 
XV.  34.        .         .        .        it  pleased  Silas  to  abyde  there  still  (put 
Judas  departed  alone  to  Jerusalem,) 
41.        .        .        .        {commaundiiKje  to  kepe  the  preceptes  of 
the  Apostles  and  elders.) 


A  limited  comparison  of  Cromwell's  Bible,  1539,  with 
Cranmer's  Bible,  1540,  shows  eyidence  of  revision,  though 
the  changes  are  not  always  improvements.  Take  the  follow- 
ing as  examples : 

Rom.  I.     6.  Of  whose  nombre  you  be  that  are  called  of  Jesu   Christ. 

Cranmer's  Bible  has :  t?ie  electe. 
7.        .        .        .        beloued     of    God     and     called    sayntes. 

Cranmer's  Bible  has  :  sayntes  by  election. 
9.        ...         I  make  mencyon  of  you   allwayes  in  my 

prayers.     Cranmer's  Bible  has  :  praying  always. 

24.  .        .        .        wherfore  God  gaue  them  vp  vnto  their 

hertes  lustes  to  unclennes.    Cranmer's  Bible  has  :  to 
unclennes  thorow  the  lustes  of  their  own  heartes. 

25.  .        .        .        which  is  blessed  for  euer.    -Amen.    Cran- 

mer's Bible  has  :  to  be  praised. 

30.        .        .        .        backbiters,  haters  of  God,  doers  of  wronge. 
Cranmer's  Bible  has  :  disdayneful. 
rV.  24,        .        .        .        from  deeth.    Cranmer's  Bible  has :    from 
the  dead. 

25.  .  .  .  and  rose  agayne  for  to  justify e  vs.  Cran- 
mer's Bible  has  :  and  was  raysed  agayne  for  our 
justificacion. 
V.  9.  Moch  more  then  now  {seynge  we  are  justifyed  by  hys  bloud) 
shall  we  be  saued  from  wrath  thorow  hym.  Cran- 
mer's Bible  reads  :. . .  .(wee  that  are  justified  by  his 
bloud)  shal  be  saued  from  wrath  through  hym. 


216  BIBLES    OF   THE   LARGEST   VOLUME.        [CHAP.  VI. 

12.         .        .        .        &s  al\  men  synned.     Cranmer's  Bible  has : 
as  all  wee  heme  synned. 

15.        .        .        .        whych    was    geuen    by  one    man    Jesus 
Christ.     Cranmer's  Bible  has  :  of  one  man. 
VI.  14.  Let  not  synne   haue   power    ouer    you.     Cranmer's  Bible 
reads  :  For  sinne  shall  not  haue  power  ouer  you. 

30.        .        .        .        ye  were  not  vnder  ryghtewesnes.     Cran- 
mer's Bible  has  : ye  were  xoyde  of  righteousnes. 

There  were  six  editions  of  Cranmer's  Bible,  including  those 
of  April,  July  and  November,  1540,  and  May,  November  and 
December,  1541,  making,  with  Cromwell's  Bible  of  1539, 
seven  editions  of  the  Great  Bible.  The  prologue  of  Cranmer 
appeared  in  the  above  named  six  editions ;  and  in  every  re- 
spect there  was  great  similarity  between  them,  as  there  was 
no  systematic  revision  after  the  edition  of  April,  1540.  The 
edition  of  July,  1540,  is  the  last  which  contains  the  arms  of 
Cromwell,  as  he  was  beheaded  July  28  of  the  same  year. 

Thomas  Cromwell  fell  a  victim  to  the  envy  and  jealousy  of 
his  enemies.  On  account  of  the  preferments  he  received  at 
the  hands  of  the  king,  he  was  hated  by  the  nobility,  who 
looked  upon  his  elevation,  not  so  much  as  honor  to  him  as 
injury  to  themselves.  The  clergy  were  exasperated  at  his 
presumption  in  accepting  the  high  title  andrplace  of  vicar 
general  in  spiritual  matters ;  and  then  his  active  part  in  the 
dissolution  of  abbeys  made  his  name  odious  to  all  classes 
excepting  Protestants.^  Cromwell  fell,  as  Burnet  well  says, 
*•  under  the  weight  of  popular  Odium  rather  than  Guilt."  ^ 
We  are  specially  interested  in  the  character  of  Lord  Cromwell 
on  account  of  his  agency  in  furthering  the  Reformation,  and 
of  his  life-long  interest  in  promoting  the  translation  and 
circulation  of  the  English  Scriptures.  He  was  the  chief 
patron  of  Myles  Coverdale  in  his  work  of  putting  forth  the 
Bible  of  1535.  Cromwell  and  Cranmer  vie  with  each  other 
in  their  zeal  for  an  English  translation   of  the  Bible,   that 

1  Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  V.,  p.  231. 

2  Burnet's  History  of  the  Eef,  I.,  B.  JIT.,  p.  285. 


1540.]  THE   FALL   OF   CROMWELL.  217 

should  be  acceptable  to  the  people.  It  was  Cromwell  who 
complied  with  the  request  of  Cranmer  to  obtain  the  king's 
authority  for  the  setting  forth  of  Matthewe's  Bible,  1537, 
which  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  several  editions  known  as 
the  Bible  of  the  Greatest  Volume.  And  as  Cromwell  was 
prominent  in  the  issuing  the  first  edition,  so  Cranmer  was 
prominent  in  putting  forth  the  second  edition  of  these  Great 
Bibles.  Among  the  able  men  of  the  court  of  Henry  VIIL, 
Lord  Cromwell  was  the  ablest.  Cranmer  was  more  learned, 
Bonner  more  crafty,  Tonstal  more  cunning,  and  Gardiner 
more  politic,  but  for  recognized  statesmanship  and  native 
ability  Thomas  Cromwell  surpassed  them  all.  But  high 
places  of  honor,  and  distinguished  abilities  to  fill  them,  as 
well  as  the  esteem  of  the  king,  could  not  shield  him  from  the 
poisoned  shafts  of  his  enemies.  The  affectionate  regard  of 
Cranmer  for  Cromwell,  even  after  the  king  had  turned  his 
back  upon  him,  must  ever  excite  admiration.  Even  after 
Cromwell  had  been  sent  to  the  tower,  Cranmer  appealed  to 
the  king  in  his  behalf,  in  which  he  magnified  Cromwell's 
**  diligence  in  the  King's  Service. ,,..  That  he  thought  no 
king  of  England  had  ever  such  a  Servant;  upon  that  ac- 
count, he  had  loved  him But   if  he  was  a  Traytor,  he 

was  glad  it  was  discovered.  But  he  prayed  God  earnestly, 
to  send  the  King,  such  a  Chancellor  in  his  stead,  who  could 
and  would  serve  him  as  he  had  done."^  But  the  appeal  was 
in  vain,  and  Cromwell,  after  remaining  six  weeks  in  prison, 
was  brought  forth  and  beheaded  at  Tower  Hill  on  the  28th 
day  of  July,  1540.2 

The  third  edition  of  Cranmer's  Bible  which  appeared  in 
November,  1540,  bears  evidence  on  the  title-page  of  the  fall 
of  Lord  Cromwell,  in  that,  in  place  of  the  shield,  there  is  a 
significant  blank.  Another  peculiarity  of  this  edition  is  that 
upon  the  same  page  appear  the  names  of  Tonstal  and  Heath, 
the  former  of  whom  had  been  a  very  prominent  Bible  burner, 
and  cruel  persecutor  of  the  active  friends   of   the   English 

'  Burnet's  Hutory  of  the  Bef.,  I.,  B.  III.,  p.  277.        ^  xud,  p.  284. 
10 


218  BIBLES   OF  THE   LARGEST  VOLUME.        [CHAP.  VI. 

Bible.  The  explanation  of  this  strange  anomaly  is  that  these 
names  appear  in  conformity  to  the  injunction  of  1539,  which 
forbade  the  printing  the  English  Scriptures,  unless  examined 
and  admitted  by  the  king,  or  one  of  his  privy  council,  or  one 
of  the  bishops  of  the  realm,  whose  name  must  therein  be 
expressed.  This  edition  of  November  is  known  as  Tonstal 
and  Heath's  Bible.  The  title-page  reads :  "  The  Bible  in 
Englishe,  of  the  largest  and  greatest  volume,  auctorysed  and 
apoynted  by  the  commaundemente  of  our  most  redoubted 
Prynce  and  soueraygne  Lorde  Kynge  Henry  the  VIII., 
supreme  head  of  this  Ms  Churche  and  Realme  of  England; 
to  be  frequented  and  used  in  euery  churclie  within  this  his 
sayd  realme,  accordynge  to  the  te^iour  of  his  former  injunc- 
tions giuen  in  that  behalfe.  Overserie  and  perused  at  the 
commaundmente  of  the  Kynge's  Hyghnes,  by  the  ryght 
revevende  fathers  in  God,  Cuthbert  (Tonstal)  bysshop  of 
Duresme,  and  Xicolas  (Heath)  bisshop  of  Eochester. 
Printed  by  Edwarde  Whitchurch.  Cum  priuilegio  ad 
imprimendum  solum."  The  colophon  at  the  close  of  the 
New  Testament  reads  :  "  The  ende  of  the  newe  Testamente 
and  of  the  whole  Bible,  Eynyshed  in  November,  1540." 

For  the  most  part  the  six  editions  of  the  Great  Bible  agree 
with  each  other.  Yet  Westcott  points  out  hitherto  an  "un- 
observed fact,  that  in  parts  the  edition  of  Nov.  1540  goes  back 
from  the  text  of  April  1540  to  that  of  1539."  i  He  furnishes 
the  following  examples  in  confirmation  of  the  same  : 

Is.  I.  2.  .  .  .1  haue  nourished  and  IrougM  vp  children ;  1539 
and  Nov.  1540.  While  the  editions  of  April  and  July,  1540, 
read  :  promoted. 
4.  .  .  .a  froicarde  generaeion,  unnatural  children :  1539 
and  Nov.  1540.  The  editions  of  April  and  July  1540,  read  : 
a  seed  of  ungracious  people  corrupting  their  ways. 

7.  .        .        .  and  it  is  desolate,  as  it  were  with  enemies  in  a  battle : 

1539,  and  Nov.  1540  ;  While  April  and  July  1540,  read  ;  .  . 
as  they  were  subverted  that  are,  alienate  from  the  Lord. 

8.  .        .  like  a  besieged  city,    .        .        .  sacrifices  unto  me  :  1539 

1  Hist,  of  Eng.  Bible,  pp.  200,  201. 


1542.]  BISHOP  gardi:n^ee's  scheme.  219 

and   Nov.  1540.      While  April  and  July,  1540,   read:    a 

wasted  city,  .        .         .  sacrifices  unto  me  saith  the  Lord. 
13.  When  ye  appear  before  me  ;  1539  and  Nov.  1540.     While  April 

and  July,  1540,  read  :  When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me. 
—   .         .         .  who  requireth  you  to  tread  ;   1539  and  Nov.  1540. 

While  April  and  July  1540  read  :  .        .  who  requireth  this 

of  you  to  tread. 
13.  .        .  sabbaths  and  solemn  days  ;  1539  and  Nov.  1540.     While 

April  and  July  1540  read  :   .         .  sabbaths  and  gathering 

together  at  the  solemn  days. 

The  above  examples  will  suffice  to  show  that  the  edition  of 
Nov.  1540,  agrees  with  Cromwell's  Bible  of  1539,  and  conse- 
quently is  not  a  reprint  of  the  editions  of  April  and  July  of 
the  same  year.  And  yet  there  is  such  a  substantial  agreement 
in  the  several  editions  of  the  Great  Bible,  not  only  with  each 
other,  but  with  the  edition  of  1537,  that  the  friends  of  the 
Old  learning,  led  on  by  Bishop  Gardiner,  were  bitterly  opposed 
to  their  circulation.  Besides,  these  Bibles  were  the  result  of 
CromwelFs  enterprise,  and  as  such,  must  share  his  degradation. 

"The  Bible,"  they  said,  "was  of  a  traytoi^s  setting  forth, 

For  so  they  report,  that  Thomas  Crumwel,  late  Earl  of  Essex, 
was  the  chief  doer,  and  not  your  highness,  but  as  led  by  him."  i 
Accordingly  there  was  no  more  Bible  printing  during  the 
remaining  days  of  Henry  VIIL,  the  last  issue  being  the  edition 
of  the  Great  Bible  of  December,  1541. 

After  the  death  of  Cromwell  the  Eomish  party  came  into 
power.  They  hated  the  Eeformation  and  the  English  Bible. 
But  they  could  not  withstand  the  former,  nor  could  they 
withdraw  the  latter  from  circulation.  They  determined,  how- 
ever, to  suppress  these  heretical  Bibles  by  an  authorized  edition 
of  their  own.  This  plan  was  secretly  resolved  upon,  and  was 
ready  to  be  laid  before  the  Convocation  of  1542.  Their  propo- 
sition seemed  very  fair.  It  was  that  the  bishops  of  the  realm 
should  put  forth  a  revised  edition  of  the  English  Bible.  For 
some  half  dozen  years  past,  the  work  of  publishing  revised 

*  Strype's  Ecdesiastical  Memorials,  I.,  635.     1816. 


220  BIBLES   OF  THE  LARGEST   VOLUME.         [CHAP.  VI. 

editions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  had  become  so  common,  that 
there  was  nothing  in  this  proposition  to  excite  suspicion. 
But  Oranmer  discovered  their  shrewd  and  artful  intent,  which 
was  to  so  pervert  the  English  of  the  translation  by  introducing 
Latin  words  and  phrases,  that  it  could  not  be  understood 
excepting  by  those  who  were  learned.  The  convocation  met 
in  February.  An  order  came  through  the  king,  requiring  the 
bishops  and  clergy  to  revise  the  translation  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. On  Friday,  during  the  third  session,  the  bishops  to 
the  number  of  fifteen  were  assigned  their  several  tasks. 
Bishop  Gardiner  being  confident,  and  becoming  over  bold  by 
the  success  thus  far  of  his  plans,  could  not  rest.  He  must 
instruct  the  revisers.  Accordingly,  in  the  sixth  session  of  this 
convocation,  he  presented  a  list  of  Latin  words  of  his  own 
selection  out  of  the  New  Testament,  and  expressed  his  desire 
"that  for  their  genuine  and  native  meaning,  and  for  the 
majesty  of  the  matter  in  them  contained,  these  words  might 
be  retained  in  their  own  nature  as  much  as  might  bee;  or  be 
very  fitly  Englished  with  the  least  alteration"'^  This  list 
numbers  about  a  hundred  words,  and  as  a  matter  of  interest 
is  here  inserted.^  ''  Bcclesia,  Pcenitentia,  Pontifex,  Ancilla, 
Contritus,  Olacausta,  Justitia,  Justificare,  Idiota,  Elementa, 
Baptizare,  Martyr,  Adorare,  Eignus,  Sandalium,  Simplex, 
Tetrarclia,  Sacramentum,  Siynulachrum,  Gloria,  Conflida- 
tiones,  Ceremonia,  Mysterium,  Religio,  Spiritus  Sand,  Spi- 
ritus,  Merces,  Confiteor  tibi,  Pater,  Panis  prcBpositionis, 
Com^nunio,  Perseverare,  Eiledus,  Sapientia,  Pietas,  Pres- 
hyter,  Lites,  Servus,  Opera,  Sacrificium,  Benedidio,  Humilis, 
Humilitas,  Scientia,  Gentilis,  Synagoga,  Ejicere,  Miseri- 
cordia,  Complacui,  Increpare,  Eistribueretur  orhis,  Inculpa- 
tiis.  Senior,  Conflidationes,^  Apocalypsis,  Satisfadio,  Con- 
tentio,  Co7isdentia,  Peccatum,  Peccator,  Idolum,  Prudentia, 
Prudenter,  Parabola,  Magnijico,  Oriens,  Subditus,  Eidragma, 
Hospitalitas,  Episcopus,  Gratia,  Charitas,  Tyrannies,  Concn- 

i  Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  V.,  237.        "^  Ibid,  p.  238. 
3  Ibid,  p.  338.     This  list  is  taken  from  Fuller,  repetitions  and  all. 


1542.]  GAKDIKER'S   DESIGNS   THWAETED.  221 

piscentiay  Cisertty  Apostolus,  Apostolatus,  Egenus,  Stater, 
Societas,  Zizania,  mysterium,  Ghristus,  Conversari,  Profiteor, 
Impositio  manuum,  Iclololatria,  Dominus,  Sandus,  Confessio, 
Imitator,  Pasclia,  Innumerabilis,  InenarraUlis,  Infidelis, 
Paganus,  Commilito,  Virtutes,  Dominationes,  Throni,  Po- 
iestates,  Hostia.^' 

"Wherefore  Gardiner's  designe,"  says  Fuller,  *' plainly  ap- 
peared in  stickling  for  the  preserving  of  so  many  Latine  icords 
to  obscure  the  Scripture  ;  who,  though  wanting  2)ower  to  keep 
the  light  of  the  Word  from  sJmiitig,  sought  out  of  policy  to 
put  it  into  a  dark  Lanthorn  ;  contrary  to  the  constant  practice 
of  God  in  Scripture,  levelling  high  Jiard  expressions  to  the 
capacity  of  the  meanest  For  forraign  terms  are  alwaies 
brought  in,  like  Josepli  with  an  Interpreter.  Emmanuel  doth 
not  passe  without  an  Exposition,  God  ivitJi  us ;  nov  Ephatlia 
escape,  but  Commented  on,  he  tliou  opened :  Besides,  the  Popish 
Bishop  multiplied  the  mixture  of  Latine  names  in  tbe  Tes- 
tament,  to  teach  the  Laity  their  distance,  who  though  admitted 
into  the  outward  Court  of  common  matter,  were  yet  debarred 
entrance  into  the  Holy  of  Holies  of  these  mysterious  expressions, 
reserved  only  for  the  understanding  of  the  high  Priest  to 
pierce  into  them.  Moreover,  this  made  Gardiner  not  onely 
tender,  but  fond  to  have  these  words  continued  in  hinde  with- 
out Translation ;  because  the  profit  of  the  Romish  Church 
was  deeply  in  some  of  them  concerned ;  Witnesse  the  w^ord 
Penance  (which  according  to  the  vulgar  sound,  contrary  to 
the  original  sense  thereof)  was  a  magazin  of  Will-ivorship, 
and  brought  in  much  gaiii  to  the  Priests,  who  were  desirous 
to  keep  that  luord,  because  that  word  kept  them."  ^ 

At  last  the  unsuspicious  eyes  of  the  honest-hearted  Cran- 
mer  were  fully  opened  to  the  designs  of  Gardiner  and  his 
friends,  and  by  a  masterly  stroke  completely  thwarted  them. 
The  archbishop,  after  obtaining  the  consent  and  authority  of 
the  king,  most  unexpectedly  to  the  papists,  announced  to  the 
convocation :  "  that  it  ivas  the  King's  will  and  p)leasure,  that 

1  Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  V.,  p.  239. 


222  BIBLES   OF  THE  LAKGEST  VOLUME.         [CHAP.  VI. 

tlie  Translation  loth  of  the  Old  and  Netv  Testament  should  be 
examined  hy  Both  Universities."'^  This  met  with  fierce 
opposition  on  the  part  of  the  papists ;  but  Cranmer  insisted 
on  the  King's  will  and  pleasure,  which  at  length  prevailed, 
and  thus  an  end  was  put  to  the  whole  affair. 

In  this  effort  of  Bishop  Gardiner  to  put  the  Scriptures  into 
a  Latin  dress,  and  thus  render  them  meaningless,  we  recognize 
the  old  strife  between  the  hierarchy  and  the  people.  From 
the  time  of  Wychffe,  an  important  element  in  this  conflict  has 
been  that  of  language.  Chaucer's  Saxon  English  was  the  rich 
inheritance  of  the  people  ;  and  it  had  been  handed  down  for 
a  century  and  a  half,  not  only  in  Chaucer's  lines,  but  in  Wyc- 
liffe's  English  Bible.  History  but  in  part  can  relate  the  oppo- 
sition of  the  papal  authorities  to  these  WyclifiSte  versions, 
because  they  contained  the  Scriptures  in  the  language  of  the 
people.  And  when  William  Tyndale,  imbued  with  the  love 
of  the  Saxon  simplicity  in  our  language,  embodied  this  ele- 
ment in  his  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  he  did  for  the 
protestant  religion  and  the  common  people  a  service  beyond 
all  praise.  For  which  he  and  his  Testament  were  burned  in 
the  fire. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  there  was  a 
revival  both  of  religion  and  language.  The  study  of  classic 
Greek  was  found  to  be  not  out  of  harmony  with  the  study  of 
Saxon  English.  Sir  Thomas  Elyot  advocated  the  study  of 
Chaucer  for  the  sake  of  his  English.  So  also  it  is  related  of 
Dean  Colet,  a  cotemporary,  that  he  labored  to  improve  his 
English  style  by  the  study  of  the  early  poets,  particularly 
Chaucer,  who  was  then,  even  as  now,  regarded  as  the  father  of 
Vernacular  literature.  Erasmus,  though  he  translated  the 
Greek  New  Testament  into  Latin,  warmly  favored  an  English 
version  of  the  Scriptures.  True,  the  Latin  was  not  only  the 
language  of  the  Romish  Church,  but  the  chief  corner-stone  of 
that  Church.  It  was  the  boast  of  Bishop  Bonner  that  the 
**  Latin  toung  should  serue  through  the  whole  world,  because 

1  Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  V.,  p.  239. 


1547.]  LANGUAGE   AND   RELIGIOI?^.  223 

that  they  should  pray  generally  altogether  in  one  toung."  ^ 
This,  according  to  Bonner,  was  the  order  in  the  Church,  and 
upon  the  carrying  out  of  this  order  depended  the  universality 
and  stability  of  the  Church.  We  are  compelled,  therefore, 
to  recognize  an  inseparable  relation  between  language  and 
religion.  The  Latin  language  is  one  w^ith  the  Latin  Church. 
"  The  abrogation  of  the  Latin,"  says  Milman,  "  as  the  exclusive 
language  of  Christian  letters  and  arts  must  be  inevitably  and 
eventually  the  doom  of  Latin  Christianity."  ^  Latin  at  this 
period  was  not  only  the  language  of  the  Church,  but  of  litera- 
ture. Erasmus  wrote  his  *'  Praise  of  Folly  "  in  Latin.  Though 
first  published  in  1511,  it  was  not  translated  into  English  till 
1549,  when  it  was  done  by  the  hand  of  Thomas  Chaloner.  Sir 
Thomas  More's  "  Utopia  "  was  also  composed  in  Latin.  It  was 
published  in  1516.^  This  was  likewise  translated  by  Chaloner, 
but  not  till  thirty-five  years  after  its  first  appearance.  It  was 
therefore  a  marked  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  English  language 
and  of  Protestant  Christianity,  when  William  Tyndale  and 
Myles  Coverdale  translated  the  Bible  in  the  vernacular  of  the 
people.  So  also  when  revised  editions  were  multiplied  and 
sent  forth  among  the  people,  since  it  was  a  combined  and  sus- 
tained attack  against  the  progress  and  stability  of  the  Romish 
Church.  The  reign  of  Henry  VIIL,  therefore,  may  be  regarded 
as  the  summer  time  of  the  English  Bible  and  English  language. 
But  Henry  in  the  closing  years  of  his  reign  is  not  the  man 
he  was  at  its  beginning.  He  is  now  subject  to  other  advisers. 
Cromwell  is  gone,  and  Cranmer,  single-handed,  cannot  always 
cope  with  the  growing  influence  of  the  Romish  party.  The 
Parliament  is  now  under  papal  control,  and  enacts,  "  that  all 
manner  of  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  in  English, 

should  by  the  authority  of  this  Act,  clearly  and  utterly 

be  abolished   and   extinguished,  and  forbidden   to  be   kept 
and  used  in  this  realm,  or  elsewhere  in  any  of  the  Kings  do- 

'  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1763. 
^  History  of  Latin  Ghristvinity,  VIII.,  334. 

2  The  earliest  edition  bearing  a  date  is  that  of  1518,  printed  at  Basle. 
See  Hallam's  Litirature  of  Europe,  I.,  285.     New  York,  1874 


224  BIBLES   OF  THE   LARGEST  VOLUME.        [CHAP.  YL 

minions."  ^  There  was  a  provision,  however,  which  excepted 
the  Great  Bibles,  since  these  were  published  by  the  king's 
authority.  This  act  was  passed  in  1543,  and  three  years  after- 
wards was  confirmed  by  "a  straight  and  hard  proclamation" 
of  the  king  to  the  effect  "  that  from  henceforth  no  man,  wo- 
man, or  person,  of  what  estate,  condition,  or  degree,  so  euer  hee 
or  they  bee,  shall  after  the  last  day  of  August  nexte  ensnyng, 
receaue,  haue,  take,  or  keepe  in  hys  or  their  possession  the  text 
of  the  new  Testament  of  Tyndals  or  Couerdals  translation, 

nor  of  any  maner  of  bokes  printed  or  written  in  the 

Englishe  tongue,  which  be  or  shall  be  set  forth  in  the  names 
of  Frith,  Tindall,  Wycklefe,  Joy,  Eoy,  Basile,  Bale,  Barnes, 
Ooverdall,  Toumer,  Tracy."'  All  such  books  were  to  be 
delivered  up  to  the  authorities  and  to  be  publicly  burnt ;  and 
those  who  refused  to  deliver  up  the  books,  were  to  be  impris- 
oned and  fined,  as  the  council  might  determine. 

The  malignant  spirit  of  the  papacy  now  breaks  forth  anew. 
Heresy  is  again  punished  by  fire.  But  this  violence  shall  con- 
tinue but  a  season.  The  days  of  Henry's  rule  are  soon  to  close. 
After  an  eventful  reign  of  almost  thirty-eight  years  Henry 
A^ni.  died.^  He  was  a  strong  man  among  strong  men.  He 
was  independent  of,  yet  dependent  upon,  his  councilors,  and 
too  often  led  by  them.  But  he  never  forgot  his  supremacy 
either  in  Church  or  State.  Ruthlessly  he  maintained  his  own 
will  at  the  expense  of  friend  and  foe.  He  renounced  papal 
control,  but  remained  Catholic  rather  than  Protestant.  His 
sincere  regard  for  Archbishop  Cranmer  he  retained  to  the  last. 
On  his  death-bed,  it  was  Cranmer  only  that  he  wished  to  see. 
But  when  the  archbishop  was  summoned,  the  king  was  speech- 
less, and  to  inquiries  could  only  by  pressure  of  the  hand  give 
a  token  of  recognition  and  of  his  own  religious  faith. 

Upon  the  death  of  Henry  YIII.  Edward  VI.  ascended  the 
throne.      His  reign   was  in   every  respect  favorable   to  the 

'  Anderson's  Annals,  pp.  378,  379. 

'  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monvments,  p.  1427. 

3  January  28,  1547. 


1550.]      CHEKE'S  TRANSLATIOi^   OF   MATTHEW'S   GOSPEL.      225 

Eeformation  and  the  English  Bible.  From  the  first  the  changes 
were  sweeping  and  radical.  The  statute  of  the  six  articles  and 
all  other  bloody  statutes  against  Protestants  were  repealed. 
The  communion  in  both  kinds  was  restored,  and  the  stone 
altars  were  replaced  by  wooden  tables.  Romish  ceremonies, 
such  as  the  use  of  candles  in  Candlemas,  ashes  in  Lent,  and 
palms  on  Palm  Sunday,  were  all  done  away  with.  Also  all 
laws  and  canons  against  the  marriage  of  priests  were  revoked.^ 
Bibles  of  the  Largest  Volume  were  by  public  order  set  up  in 
the  churches,  and  vicars  and  curates  enjoined  not  to  discour- 
age those  "  authorized  and  licensed,"  but  rather  they  were  "  to 
comfort  and  exhort "  them  to  read  the  same.  At  the  same 
time  straightly  charging,  that  in  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures 
"no  man  should  reason  or  contend,  but  quietly  hear  the 
reader."  2  Moreover,  the  public  reading  of  appropriate  Scrip- 
ture was  enjoined  upon  vicars  and  curates  in  connection  with 
public  worship.  There  was  freedom  both  to  read  and  print 
the  Bible;  also  liberty  of  choice  as  to  what  version  should  be 
printed.  Left  to  themselves,  publishers  would  naturally  seek 
to  supply  the  public  demand.  And  the  results  show  that  the 
people  desired  New  Testaments  of  Tyndale's  and  Matthewe's 
versions :  since  out  of  fifty  editions  claimed  to  have  been  pub- 
lished during  the  short  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  fourteen  were 
Bibles  and  thirty-six  were  New  Testaments.  ^ 

There  were  no  new  translations  undertaken  during  this 
reign,  unless  Sir  John  Choke's  translation  of  the  Gospel  of 
Matthew,  and  part  of  the  first  chapter  of  the  Gospel  of  Mark 
shall  be  so  regarded.  Cheke's  translation  was  made  about  the 
year  1550,  and  remained  in  manuscript  till  1843,  when  it  was 
pubUshed  by  James  Goodwin.^  In  translating,  Cheke's  man- 
ner was  the  opposite  of  that  proposed  by  Bishop  Gardiner. 
"  In  vocabulary,"  says  Marsh,  "  Cheke  was  a  purist  by  princi- 
ple ;  for  in  his  almost  only  known  original  composition,  the 

^  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  pp.  1489,  1492. 

2  Lewis'  History  of  Translations,  p.  158. 

3  Anderson's  Annals  of  the  Bible,  p.  411. 

*  The  manuscript  is  in  tlie  Library  of  Bennet's  College,  Cambridge. 


226  BIBLES   OF  THE   LAKGEST  VOLUME.        [CHAP.  YI. 

Hurt  of  Sedition,  he  employs  none  but  words  which  had 
been  for  centuries  familiar  to  every  intelligent  Englishman." 
In  the  translation  of  the  Gospel  of  Matthew  "he  carries  his 
purism  still  farther,  and  introduces  many  Anglo-Saxon  com- 
pounds of  his  own  coinage."  ^  His  object  was  to  avoid  words 
.  derived  from  the  Greek  and  Latin,  on  the  ground  that  they 
'  were  unintelligible  to  English  readers.  To  do  which  he  was 
compelled  to  coin  not  a  few  words,  of  which  the  following  are 
examples:  biwordes,  parables;  crossed,  crucified; /re56?7^/??flf?^, 
proselyte;  forsai,  prophesy;  gai7i  Mrth,  regeneration;  hed- 
priest,  chief  priest ;  helimp,  child  of  the  Devil ;  Jiunderder, 
centurion  ;  moond,  lunatic;  orders,  traditions;  which  are  in- 
serted below  in  their  several  connections.^  The  verse  divisions 
are  here  introduced  for  the  sake  of  reference. 

Matt.  II.  3,  4.  When  K.    Herod  herd  this,   he  was    trobled    and  all 

Jerusalem  with  him  and  he  gathered  togither  al  y« 

hedpriests  and   scribes   of  y«   people  and  asked  of 

them  wheer  Christ  schold  be  bom. 

IV.  24.        .        .        .        or  moond,  or  palseid,  thej  brought  vnto 

him  and  he  heeled  yem. 
XI.  13.  For  al  y«  p^pheets  and  y«  law  did  forsai  Yuto  Joans  tijm. 
XIII.     3.  And  he  spaak  vnto  yem  much  in  biicordes  and  said. 

XV.    2.  whi  do  y'  discipils  break  y*    orders  of  y«  elders. 
XIX.  28.  Jesus  said  vnto  yem,  Je  y*   hav  folowed  me  in  y«  gain 

birth. 
XXII.  23.  At  y*  tijm  cam  y^  Saddoucais  vnto  him,  who  sai  yeer  is  no 
gainrising. 
30.  For  in  y«   uprising  noyer  schal  men  mari  nor  women  be 
maried. 
XXIII.  15.        ,        .        .        to  maak  oon  freschman,   and  y*  being 
doon  ie  maak  him   twijs   as  much    an  helimp  as 
iourselves. 
XXVII.  23.        .        .        ,        let  him  be  crossed  sai  yei  al. 

Besides   Cheke  made   changes  in   the    mode   of   spelling 
suflaciently  radical  to  suit  the  theories  of  modern  reformers 

^  English  Language  and  Literature,  p.  521.     New  York,  1862. 
2  Oospels  of  Matthew  and  Mark.     Translated  by   Sir  John  Cheek. 
London,  1843. 


1550.]       CHEKE'S   TRANSLATIOJq-   OF  MATTHEW'S   GOSPEL.      227 

in  orthography.  The  following  rules  have  been  laid  down  as 
comprehending  in  part  his  system  of  reform.^  In  all  cases 
where  the  vowel  a  was  long,  he  used  aa  and  omitted  the  e 
final,  as:  taak,  take;  prepaar,  prepare;  haat,  hate;  7naad, 
made ;  spaak,  spake.  In  the  same  manner  he  used  other  long 
vowels,  as:  thijn,  thine;  mijn,  mine;  aloon,  alone;  ooti,  one  ; 
?7ioor,  more  ;  stoon,  stone.  Again  dipiithongs  were  done  away 
with,  and  double  vowels  used  in  their  stead,  as  :  sjjeek,  speak  ; 
theer,  their;  boot,  boat;  geestes,  guests;  hijlt,  built.  The 
final  e  was  utterly  abolished  as  being  useless,  as  ;  giv,  give ; 
cu7's,  curse ;  cam,  came.  Another  rule  was  to  omit  silent 
letters  in  the  middle  of  words,  as:  tZo^^i,  doubt ;  ^e^,  debt; 
faiit,  fault ;  ivold,  would.  Another  peculiarity  was  the  sub- 
stituting the  letter  i  for  y,  as :  ion,  you ;  pai,  pay ;  migliti, 
mighty ;  sometimes,  however,  at  the  end  of  a  word  the  double 
vowel  ee  was  substituted  for  y,  as :  lionestee,  honesty ;  extremitee, 
extremity.  Again  he  gives  to  y  the  power  of  th  in  the  be- 
ginning, middle  and  end  of  words,  as :  oyer,  other ;  hooy, 
both ;  yem,  them. 

Cheke's  abbreviations  and  contractions  are  not  all  new,  but 
they  are  so  numerous  as  to  obscure  the  meaning  of  the  text. 
As  examples  we  find ;  pfoi^m,  perform  ;  p'^plieet,  prophet ;  Z, 
Lord ;  K,  Kingdom.  In  a  very  few  instances  he  makes  use 
of  Greek  letters  for  the  sake  of  abbreviation,  as  in  the  words : 
axes^  aches ;  raxci,  raca ;  Ji^nas,  Joonas ;  Ji^atham, 
Jooatham.2 

The  following  is  here  transcribed  as  a  specimen  of  Cheke's 
manner  in  his  translation : 

Matt.  V.  1-20.  And  he    seing   y®    great    resort    went   vp   into  y«    liil. 
And  when  lie  was  set  his  disci pils  cam  vnto  him,  and 
he  opened  his  mouth  and  taught  them  on  this  wise. 
Happi  be  y«  beggars  in  sprijt,  for  y*  kingdom  of  heeven 

is  theers. 
Happi  be  y*  moorners,  for  y«'  schal  be  comforted. 


'  Gofipels  of  Matthew  and  Mark.    Introduction,  pp.  18,  19. 
2  Jbid,  pp.  20,  21. 


228  BIBLES    or   THE    LARGEST  VOLUME.         [CHAP.  VL 

Happi  be  y«  meek,  for  y«'  sclial  enherit  y«  earth. 

Happi  be  y«  hungri  and  tliursti  of  rightuousnes  for  y®' 
schal  be  filled. 

Happi  be  y«  pitif  al,  for  y«'  sclial  be  pitied. 

Happi  be  y*  cleen  in  hart  for  y^'  schal  see  god. 

Happi  be  y^  peesmakers  for  y®'  schal  be  called  godds 
children. 

Happi  be  y^  persequuted  for  rightuousnes  saak,  for  y« 
kingdoom  of  heaven  is  theers. 

Happi  be  yow,  when  y«'  rebuke  yow,  and  persequut  yow, 
and  speek  al  evel  and  lie  against  yow  for  mi  cause, 
be  glad  and  reiois  for  yo'  reward  in  heaven  is 
great.  For  so  persequuted  thej  y«  p°pheets  afoor 
your  tijm. 

Yow  be  y«  salt  of  y*  earth,  if  y«  salt  be  vnsaverie 
wheerwith  schal  thinges  be  salted.  Jt  is  good  for 
none  other  thing,  but  to  be  throown  awai,  and  to 
be  trooden  down  bi  men. 

Yow  be  y«  light  of  y«  world.  A  citee  can  not  be  hiden 
y*  is  set  aloft  on  an  hil,  nor  men  burn  not  a  light, 
and  put  it  vnder  a  buschel  but  in  a  candelstick, 
and  it  giveth  light  to  al  y*  be  in  y«  house,  let  yo' 
light  soo  schijn  befoor  men  y'  y«'  mai  see  your 
good  workes,  and  give  glori  to  your  father  which 
is  in  heaven. 

Think  not  y*  J  cam  to  breek  y^  law  or  y«  propheets,  J 
cam  not  to  breek  but  to  fulfil,  truli  I  sai  vnto  yow, 
til  heaven  and  ertli  goo  awai,  one'  iot,  nor  one  titil 
Bchal  not  go  awai  from  y«  law,  til  al  be  doon. 
Whosoever  then  breeketh  oon  of  y®  lest  of  y««* 
comandments,  and  techeth  men  y®  saam,  he  schal  be 
called  y®  leest  in  y«  kingdoom  of  heaven.  But  who- 
soever doth  and  techeth  he  schal  be  called  greet  in  y« 
kingdoom  of  heaven.  For  J  sai  vnto  yow  except  your 
rightuousnes  be  moor  plentiful  y^"  y«  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  yow  schal  not  enter  into  y*  kingdoom  of 
Leaven. 

Sir  John  Cheke's  purism  was  occasioned  in  part  by  a 
growing  tendency  at  that  time  to  adopt  into  the  language 
Italiauisms,  Freiichisms  and  Latinisms.  A  few  words  from 
Thomas  Wilson's  Arte  of  Hhetoricke,  which  appeared  in  1553, 
doubtless  will  give   a   correct  impression  of  this  tendency. 


1545-71.]  e:n"glish  lai^guage  growing  in  importance.  229 

"  Among  other  lessons/'  he  says,  "  this  should  first  be  learned, 
that  we  neuer  afiect  any  straunge  ynkehorne  termes,  but  to 

speake  as  is   commonly  receiued : Some  seke  so  farre  for 

outlandishe    Englishe,    that    they    forget    altogether     their 

mother's  language Some  farre  journied  gentlemen  at  their 

retume  home,  like  as  they  loue  to  go  in  forrein  apparel,  so 
thei  will  pouder  their  talke  with  ouersea  language.  He  that 
Cometh  lately  out  of  Fraunce  will  talke  Frenche  Englishe,  and 
neuer  blushe  at  the  matter.  Another  choppes  in  with  Eng- 
lishe  Italianated,  and   applieth   the   Italian   phraise   to   our 

Englishe  speakyng The  ynlearned  or  folishe   phantasti- 

call,  that   smelles   but  of  learnyng will  so  Latine  their 

tongues,  that  the  simple  cannot  but  wonder  at  their  talke, 
and  thinke  surely  thei  speake  by  some  reuelacion.''^  He 
gives  a  practical  illustration  of  this  folly,  by  quoting  a  letter 
written  about  that  time,  "  by  a  Lincolneshire  man  for  a  Yoide 
benefice."  The  letter  was  addressed  to  the  Lord  Chancellor 
and  began  as  follows:  "Ponderyng,  expendyng  and  reuo- 
lutyng  with  myself,  your  ingent  affabilitie,  and  ingenious 
capacitie,  for  mundane  affaires,  I  cannot  but  celebrate  and 
extoll  your  magnificall  dexteritie  above  all  other.  For  how 
could  you  have  adapted  suche  illustrate  prerogative  and 
dominiall  superioritie,  if  the  fecunditie  of  your  ingenie  had 
not  been  so  fertile  and  wonderfull  pregnaunt,  &c."  ^ 

In  the  meanwhile  the  EngHsh  language  is  growing  in  im- 
portance. As  yet  it  had  failed  to  command  the  confidence  of 
authors.  It  was  too  humble  and  limited  a  medium  to  be 
intrusted  with  tlieir  reputation.  In  other  words  the  mass  of 
the  people  through  sheer  ignorance  made  no  demand  for 
English  books.  But  times  are  changing  for  the  better. 
Eoger  Ascham  taught  his  own  age  the  power  of  the  English 
tongue.  His  Toxophilus  and  Schole  Master  were  important 
contributions  to  the  literature  of  that  period.  And  they  still 
serve  as  examples  of  good  EngHsh.     And  yet  Ascham  shaied 

»  Warton's  History  of  English  Poetry,  III.,  334,  335.     London,  1781. 
2  lUd,  note,  p.  337. 


230  BIBLES   OF  THE   LARGEST  VOLUME.         [CHAP.  YL 

SO  much  of  the  prejudice  of  his  age  that  he  offered  an  apology 
for  not  employing  in  his  writings  the  language  of  the  learned. 
"  If  any  man  would  blame  me  "  he  says,  "  eyther  for  takinge 
such  a  matter  in  hande,  or  els  for  wry  tinge  it  in  the  Englishe 
tongue,  this  aunswere  I  may  make  him,  that  when  the  best  of  the 
realme  thincke  it  honest  (honorable)  for  them  to  use,  I,  one 
of  the  meanest  sorte,  ought  not  to  suppose  it  vile  for  me  to 
wryte ;  and  thoughe  to  have  written  it  in  another  tongue,  had 
bene  both  more  profitable  for  my  study,  and  also  more  honest 
for  my  name,  yet  I  can  thinke  my  laboure  well  bestowed,  if 
with  a  little  hindrance  of  my  profite  and  name,  may  come  any 
furtherance  to  the  pleasure  or  commodity  of  the  gentlemen 
and  yomen  of  Englande,  for  whose  sake  I  toke  this  matter  in 
hand."i  j^  noble  contrast  with  this  petty  strife  for  reputa- 
tion which  Ascham  even  could  not  quite  banish  from  his 
mind,  there  were  those  during  all  these  years,  who  labored  for 
the  sake  of  the  people  to  place  the  Bible  in  English  in  their 
hands,  which  has  proved  from  the  beginning  a  powerful  agency 
in  elevating  and  purifying  both  our  language  and  our  religion. 

The  prevailing  sentiment  during  the  reign  of  Edward  VI. 
was,  that  there  was  not  so  much  need  of  new  versions  as  a 
proper  understanding  of  the  Scriptures  as  already  translated. 
Hence  the  Paraphrase  of  Erasmus,  recently  translated,  was 
ordered  to  be  placed  by  the  side  of  the  Bible  in  the  churches ; 
and  vicars  and  curates  were  enjoined  to  possess  themselves  of 
a  copy  of  the  same,  as  well  as  of  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament. 
Public  lectures  or  professorships  were  provided  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  for  expounding  the  Hebrew  and  Greek 
Scriptures.  The  design  of  these  lectures  was,  first,  to  inter- 
pret the  Scriptures  according  to  the  ^^  Propriety  of  the  Lan- 
guage," and  second,  to  "  Blustrate  difficult  and  obscure  Places 
and  reconcile  those  that  seemed  repugnant  to  one  another."  "^ 
Besides  this  the  Gospel  was  preached  to  the  poor.  Latimer, 
Bradford,  and  Knox,  with  all  freedom  and  boldness,  spake 

'  Roger  Ascliain's  Works,  p.  56.     London,  circa,  1763. 
2  Strype's  Memorials  of  Cranmer,  B.  II.,  p.  197. 


1553-58.]  POPISH  PERSECUTION^.  231 

the  word  in  its  purity  to  the  people.  It  is  noticeable  that  in 
the  counties  where  the  doctrines  of  Wycliffe  had  been  received 
and  retained,  there  the  Gospel  was  now  most  welcomed.  Even 
after  the  accession  of  Mary  the  people  thronged  together  to 
listen  to  such  2)reachers  as  Knox,  who  exhorted  them  to  per- 
severe in  the  faith  they  had  professed.^  But  this  harvest 
season  was  cut  short  soon  after  the  death  of  Edward.^  Re- 
taliation on  the  Protestants  now  became  the  watchword. 
Popish  ceremonies  were  again  introduced,  and  auricular  con- 
fession re-estabhshed.  Married  priests  were  deprived  of  their 
livings  and  divorced  from  their  wives,  notwithstanding  the 
laws  were  in  force  which  legalized  the  marriage.^  The  Bible 
was  rudely  torn  from  its  place  in  the  churches,  trampled  under 
foot,  and  in  some  instances  burned.  Foreigners  favoring 
Protestantism  were  banished  the  kingdom.  Many  leading 
Protestants  fled,  not  so  much  from  personal  fear,  as  from  the 
entreaties  of  their  friends  ;  while  many,  both  men  and  women, 
rushed  into  exile  to  escape  the  fury  of  the  storm.  These  cruel 
years  of  Mary's  reign  smell  of  fire  and  blood.  And  "  dismal 
were  the  flames  that  blazed  out  everywhere,  fed  with  the  fuel 
of  the  bodies  of  poor  men  and  women,  under  a  popish  legate, 
and  two  bloody  bishops."*  Among  the  victims  sacrificed 
during  this  reign  were  such  men  as  Thomas  Rogers,  the  editor 
and  reviser  of  Matthewe's  Bible;  Hugh  Latimer,^  the  ad- 
mirable preacher  and  early  advocate  of  an  English  translation 

1  McCrie's  Life  of  Knox,  p.  82.    N.  D. 

2  Edward  died  July  6,  1553.  Mary  was  crowned  July  19,  1558,  and 
reigned  only  five  years  and  four  months. 

3  Strype's  Ecclesiastical  Memorials,  IV.,  174.     London,  1816. 

4  Ibid,  p.  416. 

5  "  I  cannot  here  omit  old  Father  Latimer's  Habit  at  this  his  appear- 
ing before  the  Commissioners,  which  was  also  his  Habit  while  he  re- 
mained a  Prisoner  in  Oxford.  He  held  his  Hat  in  his  Hand  ;  he  had  a 
Kerchief  on  his  Head,  and  upon  it  a  Night-cap  or  two,  and  a  great  Cap 
such  as  Townsmen  used,  with  two  broad  Flaps,  to  button  under  his  chin  ; 
an  old  thredbare  BHstow  freez  Gown,  girded  to  his  Body  with  a  penny 
lether  Girdle,  at  which  hanged,  by  a  long  string  of  Leather,  his  Tes- 
tament, and  his  Spectacles  without  case  hanging  about  his  Neck  upon 
his  Breast." — Str\'pe's  Memorials  of  Cranmer,  B.  HI.,  ch.  x.,  p.  336. 


232  BIBLES   OF   THE   LAEGEST   VOLUME.         [CHAP.  VI. 

of  the  Scriptures,  and  a  constant  upholder  of  the  right  of  the 
people  to  possess  and  read  the  Bible  in  their  own  tongue ;  and 
last,  but  first  of  all,  Archbishop  Cranmer,  whose  name  is  most 
intimately  connected  with  the  Reformation  and  the  English 
Bible. 

There  was  no  special  legislation  against  the  English  Bible 
during  this  reign,  neither  was  there  any  occasion,  since  the 
constitution  of  Arundle,  against  the  reading  of  Wycliffe's  trans- 
lation or  that  of  any  other  person  after  his  time,  was  in  full 
force.  There  w^ere,  however,  royal  proclamations  issued  com- 
manding the  searching  for  and  delivering  up  of  heretical  books 
that  they  might  be  burned.  Heresy  and  the  English  Bible 
were  supposed  to  walk  hand  in  hand  ;  hence,  to  be  a  friend  of 
the  English  Scriptures  was,  in  the  estimation  of  papists,  to  be 
an  enemy  of  the  queen's  laws.^  The  queen's  council  was  alto- 
gether popish,  consequently  Protestants  were  dealt  with  as  the 
worst  sort  of  malefactors.  *^  And  things  were  carried  in  that 
severity,"  says  Strype,  "  as  though  it  were  resolved  utterly  to 
extinguish  the  religion  for  ever  in  England  ;  for,  besides  the 
exquisite  pain  of  burning  to  death,  which  some  hundreds 
underwent, '  some  of  the  professors  were  thrown  into  dungeons, 
ugsome  holes,  dark,  loathsome,  and  stinking  corners;  other 
some  lying  in  fetters  and  chains,  and  loaded  with  so  many 
irons,  that  they  could  scarcely  stir.  Some  tyed  in  the  stocks 
with  their  heels  upwards ;  some  having  their  legs  in  stocks, 
and  their  necks  chained  to  the  wall  with  gorgets  of  iron  ; . . . . 
some  standing  in  Skevington's  gives,  which  were  most  painful 
engines  of  iron,  with  their  bodies  doubled  ;  some  whipped  and 
scourged,  beaten  with  rods  and  buffeted  with  fists ;  some  hav- 
ing their  hands  burned  with  a  candle  to  try  their  patience,  or 
force  them  to  relent ;  some  hunger-pined,  and  some  miserably 
famished  and  starved.  All  these  torments  and  many  more, 
even  such  as  cruel  Phalaris  could  not  devise  worse,  were  prac- 
tised by  papists,  the  stout,  sturdy  soldiers  of  Satan,  thus  de- 
lighting in  variety  of  tyranny  and  torments  upon  the  saints 

'  Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  1713. 


1553-58.]  POPISH  PEESECUTiox.  233 

of  God."  1  From  such  horrors  hundreds  took  refuge  abroad, 
and  formed  Christian  congregations  in  various  cities  on  the 
continent.  And  so  it  came  to  pass  that  to  this  Marian  per- 
secution we  are  indebted  indirectly  for  one  of  the  most  noted 
and  best  English  translations  of  the  Bible.  A  translation 
made  by  English  exiles  at  Geneva,  and  known  as  the  Genevan 
Bible,  an  account  of  which  will  be  given  in  the  next  chapter. 

»  Stiype's  Ecclesiastical  Memorials,  IV.,  415,  416.     London,  1816. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

THE  GENEVAN  BIBLE,  A.  D.  1560. 

A  MONG-  those  who  came  to  Geneva  on  account  of  the 
J-Jl.  Marian  persecution  was  WiUiam  Whittingham.  Having 
escaped  from  England,  he  first  took  refuge  in  Frankfort.  This 
was  in  June,  1554;  but  on  account  of  the  troubles  there,  he, 
with  other  Non-conformists,  removed  to  Geneva,  which  at  that 
time  was  the  center  of  Protestantism  and  the  home  of  Calvin 
and  Beza.  Wlien  John  Knox  left  Geneva  for  his  own  coun- 
try, Whittingham,  by  the  advice  of  Calvin,  took  orders  in  the 
Genevan  form  and  became  Knox's  successor.  By  common 
consent  Whittingham  bore  the  palm  for  scholarship  among 
his  brethren ;  and  by  their  counsel  he  undertook  and  com- 
pleted the  translation  of  the  New  Testament  of  1557.  This 
work,  like  that  of  Tyndale,  was  by  a  single  hand,  and  done  in 
exile,  but  in  circumstances  very  different,  since  Whittingham 
was  surrounded  by  friends  ready  to  extend  sympathy  and  prac- 
tical aid.  In  the  work  of  revision  Whittingham  availed  him- 
self of  the  learning  of  his  brethren  as  well  as  of  the  most  ap- 
proved Greek  helps  and  of  translations  in  other  tongues,  "  as 
the  learned  may  easily  iudge,  both  by  the  faithful  rendering  of 
the  sentence,  and  also  by  the  proprietie  of  the  wordes,  and 
perspecuite  of  the  phrase."  ^  The  edition  was  in  small  octavo 
or  duodecimo  size,  and  printed  by  Conrad  Badius,  at  Geneva, 
in  Eoman  type,  with  the  following  title :  "  The  Newe  Testa- 
ment of  our  Lorde  Jesus  Christ,  conferred  diligently  with  the 
Greke  and  best  approved  Translations.  With  the  arguments, 
as  wel  before  the  chapters  as  for  every  Boke  and  Epistle,  also 
diversities  of  readings  and  most  profitable  annotations  of  all 

^  Whittingham's  Address  to  the  Reader.    Eadie's  Eng.  Bible,  II.,  6. 


1557.]  TERSE   DIVISIOifS   OF   X.    T.  235 

hard  places;  Whereiinfco  is  added  a  copious  Table.  Printed 
by  Conrad  Badius.  M.D.LVII."  The  prefatory  matter  is 
made  up  of  an  "  Epistle  by  John  Calviu,"  and  an  "  Address  to 
the  Reader  "  by  William  Whittingham.  At  the  end  there  is 
SLU.^^  Alphabetical  Index  to  the  New  Testament/'  and  a  '^Per- 
fect supputation  of  the  Yeres  and  Time  from  Adam  unto 
Christ." 

The  revision  of  1557  was  the  first  English  New  Testament 
that  divided  the  text  into  verses,  with  breaks  according  to  our 
present  manner,  and  marked  them  with  figures.  In  this 
division,  Whittingham  followed  Robert  Stephens'  Greek  Testa- 
ment of  1551,  but  improved  upon  it,  in  that  he  attached  the 
numbers  to  each  subdivision  or  verse,  while  the  Greek  Testa- 
ment simply  placed  them  in  the  margin.^  The  familiar  story 
of  Robert  Stephens  dividing  the  Greek  text  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament into  verses,  while  journeying  on  horseback  from  Paris 
to  Lyons,  is  founded  on  the  statement  of  his  son  Henry  in 
the  preface  to  his  "  Concordance,"  published  in  1594.  "  His 
father,"  he  says,  ^*  finding  the  books  of  the  New  Testament 
already  divided  into  chapters,  proceeded  to  a  further  subdi- 
vision into  verses The  whole  work  was  accomplished  inter 

equitandum  on  his  journey  from  Paris  to  Lyons. "  ^  Probably 
he  means  not  literally  while  on  horseback,  but  at  the  several 
inns  where  he  stopped  in  making  this  journey.  At  first  this 
labor  seemed  of  doubtful  success,  but  soon  it  met  with  univer- 
sal acceptance. 

There  are  some  who  attribute  the  invention  of  dividing  the 
Scriptures,  that  is  the  Latin  Bible,  into  sections  and  subsec- 
tions, to  Stephen  Langton,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  about  the 
year  1220.  But  Prideaux  insists  that  the  honor  belongs  to 
Cardinal  Hugo  de  St.  Cher,  who  flourished  about  the  year 
1240.  According  to  Prideaux,  the  chapters  of  our  present 
Bibles  correspond  to  the  sections  made  by  Hugo.  These  sec- 
tions he  divided  into  subsections  and  marked  them  by  capital 

1  To'wnleys  Biblical  Literature,  III.,  130. 

2  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary,  Art.,  Bible. 


236  THE   GEXEVAK   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  YII. 

letters.  These  divisions  were  designed  for  convenient  reference 
by  his  new  "  Concordance,"  which  was  the  first  made  for  the 
Latin  Bible.  The  verse  divisions,  however,  were  not  made  till 
about  1438-1445,  when  they  were  introduced  by  a  Jewish 
Eabbi  named  Isaac  Nathan.  Eabbi  Nathan  being  familiar 
with  Hugo's  "  Latin  Concordance,"  determined  to  prepare  one 
for  the  Hebrew  Bible.  He  began  his  work  in  1438,  and  was 
some  seven  years  in  completing  it.  He  followed  Hugo  in  his 
sectional  divisions,  but  improved  upon  him  in  the  subsections, 
by  introducing  the  verse  divisions  of  the  oldest  Masoretic 
Hebrew  Bibles.^  He  says  in  his  preface  :  "  As  I  observed  that 
the  Latin  translation  has  each  book  divided  into  a  certain 
number  of  sections  and  chapters,  which  are  not  in  our  (Hebrew) 
Bibles,  I  have  therefore  marked  all  the  verses,  according  to 
their  numbers,  together  with  the  number  of  each  chapter ;  I 
have  also  marked  the  numbers  of  the  verses,  as  they  exist  in 
our  (Hebrew)  Bibles,  for  the  greater  facility  of  finding  each 
passage  rcxcrred  to."  This  mode  of  indicating  the  verses  as 
v/ell  as  chapters  was  followed  by  Sanctes  Pagninus  in  1528, 
when  he  made  his  Latin  translation  of  the  Bible  from  the 
original  Hebrew  and  Greek.  Pagninus  was  followed  in  turn 
by  Stephens,  at  least  in  part,  in  1551.''  And  as  Whittingham 
professedly  followed  these  authorities,  it  would  seem  from  the 
above  statements,  that  while  the  Jews  are  indebted  to  Chris- 
tians for  the  division  of  the  text  of  their  Bibles  into  chapters. 
Christians  are  indebted  to  the  Jews  for  the  subdivision  of  the 
chapters  into  verses. 

It  has  been  quite  common  of  late  years  to  rail  against  the 
verse  divisions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Doubtless  the  sense 
of  the  text  has  sometimes  been  interrupted  by  this  artificial 

•  These  sections  or  verses  were  called  by  the  Jews  Pesukim.  "  They 
are  marked  out  in  the  Hebrew  Bibles  by  two  great  points  at  the  end  of 
them,  called  from  hence  Sopli-Pasuk,  i,  e.  the  end  of  the  verse."  Pri- 
deaux'  Connection,  I.,  273. 

2  Compare  Ibid,  I.,  273,  278.  Home's  Introduction,  U.,  Ch.  IV  ,  pp. 
169-173.  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary,  Art.  Bible.  Kitto's  Ojchpadia, 
Art.  Scripture,  Holy. 


1557.]  WHITTIl^GHAirS  AXKOTATIOKS.  237 

system.  It  may  possibly  have  given  occasion  also  to  the  build- 
ing of  *^  doctrinal  systems  upon  isolated  texts,"  And  yet  too 
often  the  practical  benefits  of  easy  reference,  and  help  to  the 
memory,  and  the  adaptation  for  reading  in  public,  have  been 
overlooked.  The  divisions  of  chapter  and  verse  have  no 
Biblical  authority,  Neither  has  that  of  the  paragraph,  neither 
has  that  of  the  comma,  semicolon,  or  period  in  punctuation. 
They  are  all  of  human  invention,  and  something  of  the  same 
arguments  produced  against  the  former  may  be  urged  against 
the  latter.  The  adoption,  however,  of  the  paragraph  and  at 
the  same  time  retaining  the  chapters  and  the  numberings  of 
chapters  and  verses,  is  doubtless  the  most  desirable  mode  of 
jorinting  the  text  of  the  Bible. 

While  this  translation  of  1557  is  based  upon  the  'New  Tes- 
tament version  of  Tyndale  as  contained  in  Matthewe's  Bible, 
1537,  yet  it  is  independent,  and  has  probably  greater  claims  to 
originality  than  any  preceding  English  version.  But  that 
which  externally  characterizes  this  version  next  to  its  verse 
divisions,  and  words  in  italics  which  indicate  that  they  are  not 
in  the  original,  is  its  marginal  notes.  These  annotations  are 
very  numerous.  For  the  design  of  Whittingham  was  to  leave 
"nothing  vnexpounded,  wherby  he  that  is  anything  exercised 
in  the  Scriptures  of  God,  might  justely  complayn  of  hardenes  ; 
and  also  in  respect  of  them  that  haue  more  proffited  in  the 
same,  I  haue  explicat  all  such  places  by  the  best  learned  inter- 
preters, as  ether  were  falsely  expounded  by  some,  or  els 
absurdely  applyed  by  others."  ^  Whittingham  thus  sought  to 
commend  his  work  not  only  to  the  learned,  but  the  unlearned. 
Since  the  time  of  William  Tyndale  a  great  change  has  taken 
place  in  public  sentiment,  in  respect  to  annotations  upon  the 
Scriptures.  Annotations  were  now  not  only  permitted,  but 
were  in  great  demand.  As  there  was  little  or  no  preaching  or 
public  expounding  of  the  Scriptures,  each  reader  of  the  Bible 
must  interpret  for  himself.  Hence  Whittingham  sought  to 
meet  this  demand.  His  annotations  were  not  controversial, 
but  practical  and  thoroughly  Calvinistic. 

'  Cited  by  Eadie's  Hist.  Eng,  BMe,  II.,  pp.  6,  7. 


338  THE   GENEVAN   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

The  following  specimens  of  Whittingham's  translation  are 
taken  from  the  reprint  of  his  New  Testament  in  Bagster's 
Hexapla : 

Matt.  VI.     9.         .         .        .        Our    father    wliich    art  in    lieauen, 
halowed  be  thy  name. 

10.  Let  thy  kingdome  come.     Thy  wil  be  done  euen  in 

earth,  as  it  is  in  heauen. 

11.  Gene  vs  thys  day  our  dayly  bread. 

13.  And    forgeue    our    debtes,    euen    as   we   forgiue    our 

debters. 
13.  And  lead  vs  not   into    tentation,  but  deliuer  vs  from 

euiL     For  thyne  is  the  kingdome,  and  the  power, 

and  the  glorie  for  euer.     Amen. 
L  Cor.  Xni.    1.  Thogh  I  spake  with  the  tonges  of  men  and  Angels, 

and  haue  not  loue,  I  am  euen  as  sounding  brasse, 

or  as  a  tynkling  cymbal. 

2.  And    thogh    I    could    prophecie,    and    vnderstand    all 

secretes,  and  all  knowledge  ;  yea,  yf  I  had  all 
fayth,  so  that  I  could  moue  mountains  out  of 
their  places,  and  yet  had  not  loue,  I  were  nothing. 

3.  And  thogh  I  bestowe  all  my  goodes  tofede  the  poore, 

and  thogh  I  gyue  my  body  that  I  be  burned,  and 
yet  haue  not  loue,  it  profiteth  me  nothing. 

4.  Loue  suflfreth  long,  is  courteous ;   loue    enuieth    not ; 
,  loue  doth  not  boast  it  selfe,  swelleth  not. 

5.  Disdaineth  nothing  as  vnbeseming,  seketh  not  her  owne 

things,  is  not  prouoked  to  anger,  thinketh  not 
euil. 

6.  Reioyseth  not  in  iniquitie,  but  reioyseth  in  the  trueth. 

7.  Suflfreth  all  thinges,  beleueth  all   thinges,  hopeth  all 

thinges,  endureth  all  thinges. 

8.  Loue  doth  neuer  fall  away,  thogh  that  both   prophe- 

ciinges  shalbe  abolished,  and  tongues  shal  cease, 
and  learning  shal  vanishe  away. 

9.  For  we  learne  in  parte,  and  we  prophecie  in  part, 

10.  But  when  that  which  is  perfect,  is  come,  then  that 

which  is  in  part  shalbe  done  away. 

11.  When  I  was  a  chylde,  I  spake  as  a   childe,  I  under- 

stode  as  a  chylde,  I  thoght  as  a  childe,  but  assone 
as  I  was  a  man,  I  put  away  chyldesh  things. 

12.  For  now  we  se  in  a  glasse,  and  in  a  darcke  speakyng ; 

but  then  shal  we  se  face  to  face.     Now  I  knowe 


1557.]  WHITTIKGHAM'S  SUPERIOR   RENDERINGS.  239 

in  part ;    but    tlien    slial   I    know    euen  as  I  am 
knowen. 
13.  Now  abydeth  fayth,  hope,  and  loue,  euen  these  thre, 
but  the  chief  est  of  these  is  loue. 

The  specific  excellencies  of  this  version  may  be  seen  in 
the  following  passages,  which  are  superior  to  the  renderings  of 
our  Authorized  version,  exceptiag  in  one  or  tW'O  examples  in 
which  the  latter  adopts  the  readings  of  the  former. 

Matt.  XXIII.  24.  Ye  blynde  guydes,  which  strayne  out  a  gnate,  and 
swalow  a  cammel.  In  this  reading  Whittingham 
followed  Tyndale.  Our  present  version  reads  : 
strain  at  a  gnat.  This  has  been  regarded  as  a 
blunder  of  the  printers  of  the  first  edition  of  the 
A.  v.;  but  Alford  thinks  that  it  is  the  correct 
rendering  of  the  translators,  and  means  "  strain 
(out  the  wine)  at  (the  occurrence  of)  a  gnat." 
However  this  may  be,  the  reading  in  our  Bibles 
gives  an  incorrect,  while  that  of  Whittingham 
gives  a  correct,  impression. 
XXVIIl,  14.  And  if  this  come  before  the  Gouuernour,  we  wyl 
pacific  him,  and  saue  you  harmelesse.  This  is 
better  than  the  A.  V.  which  reads :  And  if  this 
come  to  the  Governor's  ears,  we  will  persuade 
him,  and  secure  you.  The  reference  is  to  a 
judicial  hearing,  rather  than  to  a  report  that 
might  reach  the  governor.-  Whittingham  was 
the  first  to  render  this  correctly,  or  at  least  to  re- 
lieve the  ambiguity,  that  is  after  Wycliffe,  who 
reads :  And  if  this  he  herde  of  the  justice  we 
schulen  counceil  hym  and  make  you  siker 
(secure). 
Mark  XI.  17.  .  .  .  Is  it  not  wrytten,  My  house  shalbe 
called  the  house  of  prayer,  t>nto  all  nations? 
This  is  after  Tyndale,  but  the  A.  V.  reads  ;  of  all 
nations.  That  Tyndale  and  Whittingham  are 
correct,  compare  Is.  Ivi.  7,  to  which  the  Saviour 
refers.  Our  Lord's  indignation  was  aroused  in  part, 
because  this  profanation  was  of  the  court  of 
the  Gentiles  While  the  Jews  sacredly  kept  the 
Jewish  parts  of  the  temple,  they  cared  nothing 

'  Alford,  in  loco. 


240  THE   GEiTEVAK   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

for  this  court,  hence  Jesus  quotes  the  words  of 
the  prophet  which  they  had  done  what  they  could 
to  defeat.^ 
Acts  XXVn.  9.  When  niuche  tyme  was  spent,  and  sayling  was  now 
jeoperdeous,  because  also  tlie  tyme  of  the  Fast 
was  now  passed,  Paul  put  them  in  remembrance. 
In  this,  the  version  of  1557  is  followed  by  the 
A.  V.  Tynd ale's  version  and  that  of  the  Great 
Bible  read  :  because  also  tliat  we  had  orerlongs 
fasted.  But  the  argument  of  the  apostles  is 
better  sustained  by  the  above  rendering,  in  that, 
on  account  of  the  Fast  being  passed,  it  was  very 
late  in  the  season  to  undertake  so  long  a  voyage.-' 

Eph.  IV.  18.  .        .        because  of  the  hardenes  of   their 

harte.  The  A,  V.  has  :  the  Nindness  of  their 
heart. 
I.  Thess.  V.  22.  Abstayne  from  all  Tcynde  of  euil.  The  A.  V.  reads : 
all  appearance  of  evil.  Alford  translates  eve^^y 
form  of  evil :  and  thinks  the  A,  V.  incorrect ; 
first,  because  the  Greek  word  does  not  signify 
appearance  as  used  above ;  and  second,  because 
the  two  members  of  the  sentence  would  not 
logically  correspond.  The  exhortation  is  :  ''  hold 
fast  that  which  is  good,  and  reject  that  which  is 
evil.  "3 

James  I.  13.  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted,  that  he  is 
tempted  of  God;  for  God  cannot  he  tempted  with 
euyl,  nether  tempteth  he  any  man.  Whittingham 
is  the  first  to  seize  upon  this  reading,  which  is 
adopted  by  the  A.  V.  Tyndale  (1534)  reads  : 
For  God  tempteth  not  vnto  evyll,  nether  tempteth 
he  anie  man. 

I.  Pet.  I.  17.  And  if  so  he  that  ye  call  him  Father  whych  wythout 
respect  of  person  judgeth  accordyng  to  euery 
mans  worke,  ...This  is  preferable  to  the  A.  V. 
which  reads:.... if  ye  call  on  the  Father;  in 
which  it  follows  Tyndale.  This  translation  of 
Whittingham  is  "the  only  one,"  says  Trench, 
"which  the  original  will  bear."  Alford  trans- 
lates :  And  if  ye  call  %ipon  as  your  Father  Him 
who  without  respect  of  persons  judgeth,  (fee* 

1  Trench  on  the  Authorized  Version^  p.  98.         ^  Ihid,  in  loco. 

2  Alford,  in  loco.  •*  Ihid,  in  loco. 


1560.]  DEDICATION.  241 

The  New  Testament  of  1557,  though  excellent  in  itself, 
became  a  stepping-stone  to  a  new  revision  of  the  whole  Bible. 
Geneva  at  this  time  was  not  only  the  centre  of  Protestantism, 
but  there  were  gathered  here  many  eminent  scholars.  John 
Calvin  had  resided  in  Geneva  since  1536  :  and  Theodore  Beza, 
though  a  recent  comer,  became  a  permanent  resident  for 
some  forty  years.  There  were  assembled  here  also  a  goodly 
company  of  French  scholars,  who  were  engaged  in  revising 
Olive  tan's  version  of  the  French  Bible.  So  likewise  was 
gathered  here  a  company  of  English  exiles,  made  up  of  such 
men  as:  Myles  Coverdale,  John  Knox,  Thomas  Cole, 
Anthony  Gilby,  John  Pullain,  Christopher  Goodman,  Thomas 
Samson,  and  William  Whittingham.  And  to  the  associated 
labors  of  these  brethren,  together  with  the  advice  and  co- 
operation of  Calvin  and  Beza,  we  are  indebted,  for  the 
Genevan  Bible.  Neither  ought  we  to  forget  those  in  the 
congregation  "whose  hearts  God  likewise  touched,  not  to 
spare  any  charges  for  the  furtherance  of  such  a  benefite  and 
favour. ^'^  The  share  which  these  brethren  had,  as  individuals, 
in  the  work,  can  not  be  determined.  The  impression  prevails 
that  the  burden  fell  upon  three  or  four  of  them.  Knox  and 
Goodman  left  Geneva  for  Scotland  in  1559 ;  Coverdale, 
Pullain  and  Cole  returned  to  England  in  the  same  year.  This 
would  leave  Whittingham,  Gilby  and  Samson  to  complete  the 
work.  Heretofore  the  translating  and  revising  of  the  English 
Scriptures  has  been,  for  the  most  part,  the  work  of  single 
individuals  ;  but  in  this  case  we  have  an  association  of  learned 
men  uniting  their  wisdom  and  energies  "  for  the  space  of  two 
yeeres  and  more,  day  and  night."  ^  And  the  result  is  the  best 
version  since  Tyndale  and  Coverdale  made  their  translations. 
And  as  a  translation  the  Genevan  Bible  constitutes  an  im- 
portant link  between  the  earliest  English  versions  and  our 
present  Authorized  version. 

This  Bible  was  finished  on  the  10th  of  April,  1560,  and  was 
dedicated  to  Queen  Elizabeth  in  respectful  but  bold  language. 

'  Preface,  Genevan  Bible.     London,  1595.  ^  Hyi^i^ 

11 


242  THE   GEJ^EVAN   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

After  coiigratulafcing  her  upon  her  preservation  "  from  the 
mouth  of  lions/'  they  express  a  hope  that  she  will  favor  the 
cause  of  truth,  and  consequently  urge  upon  her  "  utterly  to 
abolish  idolatry ;  to  root  out,  cut  down,  these  weeds  and  im- 
pediments, ...  in  imitation  of  the  noble  Josias  who  destroyed 
not  only  their  idols  and  appurtenances,  but  also  burnt  the 
priests'  bones  upon  their  altars,  and  put  to  death  the  false 
prophets  and  sorcerers."  ^  In  the  Address  to  the  Christian 
Reader,  they  claim  for  their  work, "  a  ripe  age  andcleare  light," 
also  the  advantages  of  being  surrounded  by  "so  many  godly 
and  learned  men,  and  such  diuersities  of  translations  in 
diuers  tongues."  ^  Notwithstanding  this,  and  also  the  fact, 
that  there  were  among  them  noted  Hebrew  and  Greek 
scholars,  they  arrogated  nothing  to  themselves  "aboue  the 
least  of  their  brethren "  in  undertaking  "  this  great  and 
wonderful  worke."  Further  they  protest  from  a  good  con- 
science ''that  they  have  in  euery  point  and  worde faith- 
fully rendred  the  text  and  in  all  hard  places  most  syncerely 
expounded  the  same.  For  God  is  our  witnes,  that  we  haue 
by  all  means  endeauoured  to  set  foorth  the  puritie  of  the 
worde  and  right  sense  of  the  holy  Ghost."  ^  Here  follows  an 
explanation  of  their  manner  in  the  work  of  translation. 
"  Now  as  we  haue  chiefly  obserued  the  sense,  and  laboured 

1  As  cited  by  Eadie,  English  Bible,  II.,  12.     London,  1876. 

2  In  addition  to  the  sources  to  which  former  translators  had  access, 
such  as  the  German  Zurich  Bible,  1524-1539,  the  Latin  translation  of 
the  Old  Testament  by  Sanctes  Pagninus,  1528,  and  the  Latin  version 
by  S.  Munster,  1534-35,  these  revisers  had  Leo  Juda's  Latin  version  of 
tbe  Old  Testament,  which  was  completed  by  Bibliander  and  Pellican  ; 
this  with  Gaulthers  revised  Latin  New  Testament  of  Erasmus,  was 
published  in  1544.  They  possessed  also  the  Latin  version  of  Castabo, 
1551.  Though  Castalio  used  great  freedom  with  the  text,  by  intro- 
ducing classic  phrases,  yet  his  version  had  its  influence  upon  later 
Protestant  versions.  But  Beza's  Latin  version  of  the  Greek  Testament, 
1556,  exercised  a  greater  influence  than  any  of  the  other  versions. 
Compare  Westcott's  Eist.  of  the  Eng.  Bihle,  p.  321.  Hallam's  Lit.  of 
Europe,  L,  382. 

3  Preface,  Genevan  Bible.     London,  1595. 


1560.]  SPECIMENS    OF   TRAXSLATIOX.  243 

alwayes  to  restore  it  to  all  integritie  ;  so  haue  we  most  reuer- 
ently  kept  the  proprietie  of  the  woordes."  Further,  "diuersitie 
of  speach  "  they  noted  in  the  margin  ;  and  wherever  in  their 
judgment  words  were  added  to  make  the  sense  clear,  such 
words  were  "put  in  the  text  with  an  other  kinde  of  letter." 
In  respect  to  the  verse  divisions,  they  say  :  we  haue  folowed 
the  Ebrew  examples,  which  haue  so  euen  from  the  beginning 
distinguished  them.  Which  thing  as  it  is  most  profitable  for 
memoiie,  so  doth  it  agree  with  the  best  translations,  and  is 
most  easie  to  finde  out  both  by  the  best  Concordances."  ^ 

This  version  was  not  an  independent  translation,  based  as  it 
was  upon  the  Great  Bible ;  and  yet  in  the  Old  Testament  par- 
ticularly there  were  marks  of  originality  and  scholarship. 
The  chief  aim  of  the  revisers  seems  to  have  been  to  make  a 
verbal  rendering  of  the  original ;  but  "  even  where  the  changes 
are  greatest,"  says  Westcott,  "the  original  foundation  can  still 
be  traced, ....  At  the  same  time  there  is  abundant  evidence  to 
shew  that  they  were  perfectly  competent  to  deal  independently 
with  points  of  Hebrew  scholarship ;  and  minute  changes  in 
expression  shew  that  they  were  not  indifferent  to  style."  ^  The 
following  excerpts  are  here  inserted  as  specimens  of  the  trans- 
lation, and  are  taken  from  an  edition  of  1560."  ^ 

Ex.  XX.     1.  Tlien  God  spake  all  these  wordes,  saying, 

2.  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  haue  broht  thee  out  of 

the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 

3.  Thou  shalt  haue  none  other  gods  before  me. 

4.  Thou  shalt  make  thee  no  graue  image,  nether  anie  simili- 

tude of  things  that  are  in  heauen  aboue,  nether  that 
are  in  the  earth  beneth,  nor  that  are  in  the  waters 
vnder  the  earth. 

5.  Thou  shalt  not  bowe  downe  to  them,  nether  serue  them  ; 

for  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  a  ielous  God,  visiting  the 
iniquitie  of  tbe  fathers  vpon  the  children,  vpon  the 
third  generacion  and  vpon  the  fourth  of  them  that 
hate  me ; 

'  Preface,  Genevan  Bible.    London,  1595. 

2  History  of  English  Bible,  p.  231.     London,  1872. 

3  From  a  copy  in  the  Boston  Public  Library. 


244  TEL    GEXEVAI^   BIBLE.  [CHAP.   YII. 

6.  And  sliewing  mercie  vnto  thousands  to  them  that  loue 

me,  and  kepe  my  commandments. 

7.  Shalt  not  take  the  Name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vaine  ; 

for  the  Lord  wil  not  holde  him  giltlesse  that  taketh 
his  Name  in  vaine. 

8.  Remember  the  Sabbath  daie  to  kepe  it  holy. 

9.  Sixe  daies  shalt  thou  labour,  and  doe  all  thy  worke. 

10.  But  the  seuenth  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  y^  Lord  thy  God  ; 

in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  anie  worke,  thou,  nor  thy  gone, 
nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man-seruant,  nor  thy  maide, 
nor  thy  beast,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  witliin  thy 
gates. 

11.  For  in  sixe  daies  the  Lorde  made  the  heauen  and  the 

earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested 
the  seuenth  daie ;  therefore  the  Lord  blessed  the 
Sabbath  daie  and  hallowed  it. 
13.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  that  thy  daies  maie 
be  prolonged  vpon  y«  land,  which  the  Lord  thy  God 
giueth  thee. 

13.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

14.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adulterie. 

15.  Thou  shalt  not  steale. 

16.  Thou  shalt  not  beare  false  witnes  against  thy  neigh- 

bour. 

17.  Thou  shalt  not  couet  thy  neighbours  house,  neither  shalt 

thou  couet  thy  neighbours  wife ;  nor  his  man  ser- 
uant,  nor  his  maid,  nor  his  oxe,  nor  his  asse,  nether 
any  thing  that  is  thy  neighbours.    - 

Ps.  XXIIL     1.  The  Lord  is  my  shepheard,  I  shall  not  want. 

3.  He  maketh  me  to  rest  in  grene  pasture  and  leadeth  me 
by  the  stil  waters. 

3.  He  restoreth  my  soule,  and  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of 

righteousnes  for  his  Names  sake. 

4.  Yea,  thogh  I  shulde  walke  through  the  valley  of  the 

shadow  of  death,  I  wil  feare  no  euil ;  for  thou  art 
with  me  ;  thy  rod  and  thy  staffe,  they  comfort  me. 

5.  Thou  dost  prepare  a  table  before  me  in  the  sight  of  mine 

aduersaries  ;  thou  doest  anoint  mine  head  with  oyle, 
and  my  cup  runneth  ouer. 

6.  Douteles  kindnes  and  mercie   shal  follow    me  all  the 

daies  of  my  life,  and  I  shall  remaine  a  long  season  in 
the  house  of  the  Lorde. 


1560.]  EVAi^-GELICAL   PIETY.  245 

The  Genevan  Bible  was  a  decided  advance  upon  all  former 
translations.  The  accuracy  of  its  scholarship  and  the  plain- 
ness of  its  Saxon  English  commended  it  both  to  the  learned 
and  unlearned.  It  became  more  popular  than  any  previous 
version.  Though  not  printed  in  England  for  several  years 
after  it  was  first  issued,  yet  it  very  soon  became  the  Bible  of 
the  household;  and  for  more  than  three-fourths  of  a  century  it 
maintained  its  place  as  the  Bible  of  the  people.  Born  of  per- 
secution and  in  exile,  it  was  regarded  as  the  peculiar  child  of 
Protestantism.  A  lively  bond  of  sympathy  existed  between 
the  brethren  at  home  and  those  at  Geneva  during  the  Marian 
persecution  ;  so  that  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  they  all  suf- 
fered in  a  common  cause.  This  fruit,  therefore,  of  the  labors 
of  the  brethren  abroad  was  the  more  highly  prized. 

For  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  there  had  been  an  under- 
current of  evangelical  piety,  which  found  its  purity  and  life 
in  the  old  and  well-worn  manuscripts  of  the  Wycliffite  ver- 
sions. These  Christians  were  unknown,  yet  called  themselves 
known  ;  they  were  persecuted,  yet  not  destroyed.  In  the 
beginning  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  these  Lollards  were  in 
hearty  sympathy  with  the  New  learning  and  its  New  opinions, 
which  were  old  to  them,  though  new  to  others.  These  people 
were  the  first  to  welcome  and  distribute  the  New  Testaments 
of  William  Tyndale,  which  came  fresh  into  England  from  the 
printing  presses  of  the  continent.  They  welcomed  not  only 
the  Scriptures  in  English  in  these  newly-printed  Testaments, 
but  also  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  by  such  men  as  Bilney, 
Barnes,  Coverdale,  and  Hugh  Latimer.  Increasing  in  num- 
bers, they  increased  in  courage  and  boldness,  and  frequently 
met  in  tovm-halls  and  in  open  fields  for  public  worship.  And 
as  they  increased  in  numbers,  they  became  a  recognized  power 
by  the  king  and  his  councilors.  In  Archbishop  Cranmer  and 
Lord  Cromwell  they  found  stanch  supporters.  Especially 
prospered  in  the  reign  of  Edward  YL,  they  were  persecuted 
in  the  time  of  Mary;  but  are  now  hopeful  in  the  beginning 
of  the  reign  of   Elizabeth,   and  welcome  with   joy  the  un- 


246  THE   GENEVAi^   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

episcopal  Bible  from  Geneva.  These  are  tliey  who  are  now 
known  as  Non-conformists  and  Protestants— an  evangelical 
party,  who  from  the  first  have  had  no  sympathy  with  empty 
forms  and  sensuous  ceremonies,  and  who,  since  the  trouble  in 
Frankfort,  have  been  known  as  Puritans."  ^ 

What  the  Wycliffite  versions  therefore  were  to  the  Lollards, 
and  the  New  Testaments  of  Tyndale  to  the  Broders  in  Christ 
or  Known  men,  this  Genevan  Bible  was  to  these  Non-con- 
formists or  Puritans.  John  Knox  is  said  to  have  used  Tyn- 
dale's  New  Testament  until  the  publication  of  the  Genevan 
Bible,  when  he  immediately  adopted  the  latter.  The  con- 
venient size  of  this  Bible  was  in  its  favor,  both  in  respect  to 
its  price  and  use.  Issued  in  a  small  quarto,  it  was  quite  in 
contrast  with  the  folios  of  the  Great  Bible.  Then  it  was  the 
first  edition  of  the  Bible  printed  in  Roman  characters,  the 
type  of  former  editions  having  been  that  of  Old  English  or 
Black  Letter.  Another  characteristic  of  this  Bible  was  that 
it  was  the  first  complete  English  Bible  in  which  the  text  was 
separated  into  verses.  The  revisers  adopted  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament the  verse  divisions  of  Whittingham's  version,  and  in 
the  Old  Testament  the  "Ebrew  examples"  were  followed. 
Further,  for  the  help  of  the  reader  they  added  the  arguments 
for  the  books,  also  for  the  chapters ;  likewise  headings  indi- 
cating the  particular  subjects  on  each  page.^  These  improve- 
ments had  been  introdaced,  in  part,  in  previous  revisions;  as 
in  Ooverdale's  Bible,  the  arguments  for  the  several  chapters 
were  placed  at  the  beginning  of  each  book,  while  the  Great 
Bible  placed  them  at  the  head  of  each  chapter.  But  the 
headings  or  catch- words  at  the  top  of  each  page  were  peculiar 
to  the  Genevan  Bible.  In  this  it  was  followed  by  the  Bishops' 
Bible,  1568,  and  by  the  Authorized  version,  1611. 

But  that  which  added  most  of  all  to  the  acceptableness  of 
the  Genevan  Bible  was  its  marginal  notes.  There  was  at  this 
time  a  spirit  of  religious  inquiry  prevailing  among  the  peo- 

^  Neal's  History  of  the  Puritans,  I. ,  68.     New  York,  1863. 

^  Compare,  Address  to  the  Christian  Reader,  Preface,  Genevan  Bible. 


1560.]  AKIS^OTATIOKS.  247 

pie.  During  the  Marian  persecution  such  horrors  had  been 
witnessed,  perpetrated  on  account  of  religious  opinion,  and 
suffered  for  the  sake  of  religious  principle,  that  the  questions  of 
the  hour  were  as  to  the  truth  of  these  doctrines,  and  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  And  as  Queen  Elizabeth's  policy 
developed,  she  became  more  and  more  opposed  to  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel,  consequently  the  people  were  dependent 
for  instruction  upon  the  annotations  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Upon  the  accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth  high  expectations  were 
entertained  by  Protestants  of  royal  favor,  and  on  this  account 
undue  license  was  taken  by  them  ;  so  that  partly  on  this  ac- 
count, and  partly  on  account  of  her  aversion  to  the  plain  Gos- 
pel, she  required  Archbishop  Grindal  to  abridge  the  number 
of  preachers,  and  to  put  down  the  religious  exercise  of  prophe- 
sying,!  a  urging,  that  it  was  good  for  the  church  to  have  few- 
preachers,  that  three  or  four  might  suffice  for  a  county,  and 
that  the  reading  of  the  Homilies  to  the  people  was  sufficient."  ^ 
But  in  respect  to  the  annotations,  the  author  of  the  address  to 
the  "  Christian  Reader,"  says  :  "  And  considering  how  hard  a 
thing  it  is  to  vnderstand  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  what  errors, 
sects  and  heresies  grow  dayly  for  lacke  of  the  true  knowledge 
thereof,  and  how  many  are  discouraged  (as  they  pretend),  be- 
cause they  cannot  attaine  to  the  true  and  simple  meaning  of  the 
same,  we  haue  also  indeuoured  both  by  the  diligent  reading  of 
the  best  comentaries,  and  also  by  the  conference  with  the  godly 
and  learned  brethren,  to  gather  briefe  annotations  vpon  all 

^  This  exercise  of  Prophesying  consisted  in  explanations  of  certain  por- 
tions of  Scripture  allotted  to  a  given  number  of  ministers  assembled  in 
a  cliurcli  for  tliis  purpose.  They  seem  to  have  been  large  Bible  classes 
held  for  mutual  improvement  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
But  the  liberty  enjoyed  was  abused  by  some  in  advancing  heterodox 
opinions,  and  openly  declaring  against  the  liturgy  and  the  hierarchy  ;  and 
by  others  in  using  the  occasion  for  arguing  and  disputing.  But  notwith- 
standing all  this,  the  archbishop  defended  these  assemblies,  and  believed 
it  possible  to  redress  the  irregularities  by  certain  rules  of  order.  See 
Chalmer's  Biogrnphical  Dictionary,  Art.  ArcJihishop  Grindal.  Also  Ful- 
ler's Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  IX.,  p.  126. 

*  Chalmers'  Dictionary,  Art.  Grindal,  p.  350. 


248  THE   GENEYAK  BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

the  hard  places,  aswel  for  the  vnderstandmg  of  such  words  as 
are  obscure,  and  for  the  declaration  of  the  text,  as  for  the 
application  of  the  same,  as  may  most  appertain  to  God's  glory 
and  the  edification  of  his  Church."  ^  The  notes  are  for  the 
most  part  original,  yet  some  were  taken  from  Calvin  and  others 
from  Beza.  And  while  the  charge  of  theological  bias  has  been 
brought  against  them,  a  cursory  examination  shows  that  in  the 
main  they  are  historical  and  practical.  And  by  a  careful  noting 
it  has  been  found,  that  even  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Eomans  not 
more  than  ten  of  the  two  hundred  and  fifty  notes  are  "  unmis- 
takable Calvinistic  utterances."  ^  It  is  worthy  of  remark  also, 
that  the  annotations  of  the  Genevan  Bible  were  so  highly 
prized  by  the  revisers  of  the  Bishops'  Bible,  that  they  adopted 
many  of  them  word  for  word,  though  they  were  publishing  a 
rival  edition. 

Annotations  at  this  period  were  most  acceptable,  and  are 
always  invaluable.  But  it  would  seem  that  we  live  in  an  age 
of  Commentaries  ;  that  the  labors  of  good  men  in  this  direc- 
tion are  carried  to  an  extreme  ;  so  much  so,  that  the  text  is  in 
danger  of  being  swallowed  up  by  comments.  Bible  reading  is 
degenerating  into  Commentary  reading.  It  were  better  to  go 
to  the  original  source  than  thus  to  take  the  truth  at  second 
hand.  It  may  be  said  of  the  Bible,  as  it  has  been  said  of  the 
works  of  Shakespeare,  that  "  notes  are  often  necessary,  but 
they  are  necessary  evils."  ^  In  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, if  we  would  "feel  the  highest  pleasure,"  and  attain  the 
greatest  spiritual  benefit,  we  ought  to  read  every  book,  not 
excepting  that  of  Eevelation,  with  "  utter  negligence  "  of  Com- 
mentaries. When  the  attention  is  fixed,  the  reader  ought  not 
to  turn  aside  for  critical  or  even  practical  expositions,  but 
"read  on  through  brightness  and  obscurity."  In  this  way 
the  mind  may  lay  hold  of  the  truth  and  the  spirit  feed  upon  it. 
And  all  this  notwithstanding  many  obscurities,  since  these 
very  obscurities   may  have  their  use.    "There  is,"  says  Dr. 

'  Preface,  Genevan  Bible. 

2  Eadie's  History  of  Engluh  Bible,  II.,  28. 

'  Dr.  Jolinson's  Preface  to  Johnson  &  Stevens'  Shakespeare,  I.,  238. 


1560.]  CHIEF   CHAKACTERISTICS.  249 

Jolinson,  "  a  kind  of  intellectual  remoteness  necessary  for  the 
comprehension  of  any  great  work  in  its  full  design  and  its  true 
proportions ;  a  close  approach  shows  the  smaller  niceties,  but 
the  beauty  of  the  whole  is  discerned  no  longer."  i  In  this  Dr. 
Johnson  was  treating  of  Shakespeare,  yet  how  applicable  to 
the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  since  in  their  depth,  full  design,  and 
true  proportions,  they  cannot  be  comprehended  by  the  in- 
tellect, but  must  be  discerned  by  the  spirit.  But  whatever 
may  be  true  respecting  the  too  great  use  of  Biblical  Commen- 
taries in  our  day,  there  was  no  such  abuse  in  the  days  of  the 
Genevan  Bible.  The  annotations  of  this  Bible  were  not  only 
at  first,  but  so  long  as  it  was  circulated,  they  continued  to  be 
an  important  element  of  its  popularity  and  usefulness.  Even 
in  1611,  when  the  first  edition  of  King  James'  Bible  was 
printed,  "  Some  of  the  Brethren^^  says  Fuller,  '■'■  were  not  well 
pleased  with  this  Translation,  suspecting  that  it  would  abate 
the  repute  of  that  of  Geneva,  with  their  Annotations  made  by 

English  Exiles  in  that  City,  in  the  dales  of  Qu.  Mary 

Yea,  some  complained.  That  they  could  not  see  into  the  sense 
of  the  Scripture  for  lack  of  the  spectacles  of  those  Geneva  An- 
notationsr'^  And  what  is  more  remarkable,  an  edition  of 
King  James'  Bible  was  printed  in  the  year  1649,  "  with  the 
Genevan  notes,  by  way  of  pushing  it  into  favour."  This  was 
about  forty  years  after  the  first  edition  of  King  James'  Bible 
was  first  published,  and  about  the  time  it  took  the  place  that 
it  has  occupied  ever  since.^ 

Besides  annotations  they  added  "  Mappes  of  Cosmographie 
....for  the  perfect  vnderstanding  and  memorie  of  diuerse 
places  and  countrys,  partly  described  and  partly  by  occasion 
touched  both  in  the  old  and  New  Testament."  In  the  edition 
of  1560,  published  by  Hall,  at  Geneva,  these  maps  are  on  a 
small  scale,  covering  sometimes  half,  at  others  scarcely  half  of 
the  page.  The  first  map  indicates  the  location  of  the  Garden 
of  Eden,  Gen.  ii.  10  ;  the  second.  The  Journey  of  the  Israelites 

^  Dr.  Johnson's  Preface  to  Jolinson  &  Stevens'  Pihakespeare,  I.,  239. 
'^  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  X.,  p.  53.     London,  1655. 
'  Anderson's  Annals  of  Eng.  Bible,  p.  661. 


250  THE   GEKEYAK   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

through  the  luilderness^  Num.  xxxiii. ;  tlie  third,  The  Land  of 
Canaan  as  divided  among  the  several  tribes,  Josh.  xv.  There  is 
also  a  map  of  The  Holy  Land,  as  it  was  in  the  time  of  Christ. 
This  is  placed  at  the  beginning  of  the  New  Testament.  This 
last  map  was  designed,  though  rudely,  to  show  the  physical 
elevations  of  the  country. 

In  addition  to  the  above  popular  characteristics  of  the  G-enc- 
van  Bible  there  is  one  other  which  deserves  mention,  and  that 
is  the  number  of  its  illustrations.  The  first  edition,  1560,  con- 
tains the  following :  The  Arlce,  Gen.  vii.  18  ;  The  Egyptia7is 
pursuing  the  Israelites,  Ex.  xiv.  9  ;  The  Arlce  of  the  Testimony, 
XXV.  10-15 ;  The  Table  of  Shewe  Bread,  23-30 ;  The  Candle 
stiche,  31-37  ;  The  first  Covering  of  the  Tabernacle,  xxvi. 
1-6  ;  The  Curtaines  of  Goates  Haire,  xxvi.  7-13  ;  Tlie  Taber- 
nacle, ^x\i.  15-30;  The  Altar  of  Burnt  Off  ring,  xxvii.  1-8; 
The  High  Priest  in  his  Official  Robes,  xxviii.  3-4 ;  The  Altar 
of  Incense,  xxx.  1-5 ;  The  Laver  of  Brasse,  xxx.  18 ;  The  Taber- 
nacle ivith  the  Tents  pitched  around  about  ^Y,  Num.  i.  51-52; 
The  Temple  Uncovered,  I.  Kings  vi.  2 ;  The  Temple  Covered, 
21 ;  The  First  Figure  of  the  King's  House,  vii.  2 ;  The  Second 
Figure  of  the  same  House,  \i\.  d-Q ',  TJie  Forme  of  the  Pillar, 
15-16 ;  The  Great  Caldron,  23-26 ;  The  Forme  of  the  Caldrone, 
28-37;  Tlie  Royal  Throne  of  Solomon,  x.  18-20;  Tlie  Vision 
of  Ezehiel,  Ezek.  i. ;  The  Description  of  the  Forms  of  the  Tem- 
ple, xl.  These  cuts  are  comparatively  well  executed.  They 
are  small,  and  are  placed  in  the  midst  of  the  page  opposite  the 
verse  or  verses  to  be  illustrated. 

The  many  excellencies  of  the  Genevan  Bible  gave  it  a  wide 
circulation.  Though  not  printed  in  England  till  1575,  yet 
like  the  New  Testament  of  Tyndale  it  was  printed  abroad 
and  scattered  broadcast  throughout  England  and  Scotland. 
So  universally  was  this  Bible  accepted,  that  it  was  read  from 
the  pulpit,  quoted  in  sermons,  cited  by  authors,  and  adopted 
in  the  family.  The  bishops  and  those  who  stood  at  the  head 
of  the  Universities  gave  their  preference  to  this  version, 
though  many  of  them  from  their  ecclesiastical  connections, 
might  justly  be  supposed  to  have  been  prejudiced  against  it. 


1560.]  LDITIONS   ISSUED   FROM   1560  TO   1603.  251 

The  marked  superiority  of  the  Genevan  to  the  Bishops',  as 
well  as  to  the  Great  Bible,  gave  it  place  independent  of  its  Free 
Church  origin.  But  while  it  enjoyed  this  preeminence,  the 
fact  that  it  was  not  printed  in  England  until  fifteen  years 
after  its  publication  at  Geneva,  argues  that  it  could  not  have 
been  altogether  acceptable  to  those  in  high  places.  It  is  true 
that  Queen  Elizabeth  issued  a  patent  to  John  Bodleigh  "  for 

the  term  of  seven  years to  imprint the  English  Bible 

finished  in  the  'present  year  of  our  Lord  God,  a  thousand, 

five  hundred  and  three  scored  ^  Notwithstanding  this,  the 
Genevan  Bible  was  not  printed  in  England  previous  to  the 
death  of  Archbishop  Parker.  To  this  fact  join  another  quite 
as  significant,  which  is,  that  it  was  often  printed  after  his 
death,  and  there  seems  abundant  ground  for  the  supposition 
that  the  archbishop  used  his  influence  against  it.^  Hence- 
forth, however,  the  Genevan  Bible  was  more  frequently 
printed  than  any  other  version.  It  became  popular,  particu- 
larly in  Scotland.  It  was  the  first  Bible  printed  in  Scotland, 
which  was  in  1576-1579.^  After  the  issue  of  the  Bishop's 
Bible  in  1568,  a  version  intended  by  the  Episcopal  authorities 
to  supersede  the  Genevan  Bible,  the  latter  was  by  no  means 
set  aside.  An  estimate  made  by  Mr.  Anderson  shows,  that  of 
the  one  hundred  and  thirty  editions  of  the  Bible  and  Testa- 
ment published  from  1560  to  1603,  ninety  were  of  the  Genevan 
version.  And  if  the  comparison  be  limited  to  Bibles  alone, 
then  of   the  eighty- five  editions    issued,  sixty  were   of  the 

'  Anderson's  AnnaU  of  English  Bible,  p.  458. 

2  Bodleigh  applied  in  1585  for  a  renewal  or  extension  of  his  patent  ; 
Parker  manifested  a  willingness  to  extend  it,  but  on  condition  that  no 
impression  be  made  except  by  advice  and  authority  of  the  bishops, 
which  was  a  virtual  refusal.  Neal's  Hist,  of  Puritans,  I.,  83.  Also, 
Anderson's  Annals  of  the  Bible,  p.  461.     London,  1862. 

2  "The  publication  of  the  Genevan  version  at  Edinburgh  without 
any  change  in  orthography  or  any  assimilation  of  its  style  to  Scottish 
usage,  shows  that  at  this  period,  as  at  earlier  times,  the  English  of 
the  south  was  quite  intelligible  to  all  the  educated  population  of 
Scotland."    Eadie's  Hist.  Eng.  BiUe,  II.,  48. 


252  THE    GENEVAN    BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

Genevan  version.^  These  facts  show  that  there  was  freedom 
in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  for  printing  and  circulating  the 
Scriptures;  and  especially,  that  the  people  were  partial  to 
the  Genevan  version.  A  partiality  which  maintained  even  to 
the  time  of  Charles  I.,  when  the  Genevan  Bible  sank  gradu- 
ally into  disuse  on  account  of  the  deservedly  growing  favor  of 
the  Authorized  version.  Mr.  Anderson  in  referring  to  the 
wonderful  survival  of  the  Genevan  Bible,  says :  that  while  the 
Bishops'  Bible  was  not  issued  after  1611,  the  Genevan  was 
printed  at  London  in  1633,  at  Edinburgh  in  1640,  and  at 
Amsterdam  in  1644.^  So  that  the  Genevan  version  was  in 
use  full  thirty  years  or  more  after  the  ^publication  of  Kir.g 
James'  Bible,  having  enjoyed  the  preeminence  for  about 
three-quarters  of  a  century.  This  fact  at  this  time,  was 
something  remarkable  in  the  history  of  English  versions, 
finding  parallels  only  in  the  manuscript  version  of  Wycliflfe, 
and  the  printed  New  Testaments  of  Tyndale.  The  Wycliffite 
manuscripts  were  in  use  from  1380  to  1525 ;  and  the  printed 
New  Testaments  of  Tyndale's  translation  continued  in  circu- 
lation from  1525  to  1605,  the  date  of  the  last  edition  as  noted 
in  Cotton's  list.^ 

The  language  of  the  Genevan  version  is  remarkable  for  its 
Saxon  simplicity.  In  style  and  diction  it  is^  one  with  pre- 
ceding translations.  And  in  cases  where  the  readings  differ, 
the  translators  studied  not  only  correctness  of  rendering,  but 
plainness  in  word  and  terseness  of  expression.  The  dethrone- 
ment of  papal  supremacy  in  England  by  Henry  VIII.  was  the 
virtual  dethronement  of  the  Latin  language  from  its  eccle- 
siastical and  literary  supremacy.  It  was  not  so  understood  at 
the  time  by  the  papists.  They  fondly  hoped  and  believed  that 
the  Latin  would  be  the  universal  language,  because  it  was  the 
sacred  language  of  the  Church.  The  Church  would  become 
universal,   and   the  language   would    go  with   the    Church. 

^  Annals  of  the  English  Bible,  pp.  469,  470.  ^  jn^i^  p.  661. 

3  Editions  of  the  Bible  in  English,  p.  57.     Oxford,  1852. 


1581.]  CONFLICT   12^   LANGUAGE   AND   KELIGIOK.  253 

Hence  the  bitter  oioposition  to  the  translation  of  the  Bible 
into  English,  which  they  stigmatized  as  treason  against  the 
Church.     True,  towards  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIH., 
on  account  of  circumstances,  that  is  of  the  extensive  circu- 
lation of  the  English  Scriptures,  their  purposes  were  some- 
what shaken.     Hence  the  compromise  of  Gardiner,  in  which 
he  yields  to  the  necessity  of  an  English  version,  and  yet  insists 
that  a  certain  class  of  Latin  words  must  be  retained.     Against 
this  hierarchical  theory  that  affirmed  the  supremacy  of  the 
Latin  tongue,  the  friends  of  the  Bible  in  English  have  boldly, 
and  though  sometimes  at  great  odds,  successfully  contended. 
And  though  the  English  language  steadily  grew  in  strength 
and  favor  from  the  time  of  the  Conqueror,   and  that  largely 
through  the  fact  of  English  versions  of  the  Scriptures,  yet 
even  in  the  age  of  Elizabeth  its  foundations  were  not  con- 
sidered   abiding.     Lord    Bacon   had    no   confidence   in   the 
vitality  of  the  EngUsli  tongue.     ^'  These  modern  languages," 
he  said,  "will  at  one  time  or  other  play  the  bankrupts  with 
books."  ^     The  Latin  had  been  regarded  in  all  the  past  as  the 
universal  and  eternal  language,  and  the  wisest  among  men 
could  not  as  yet  see  it  otherwise.     If  Dante  had  broken  from 
the  Latin  and  trusted  his  fame  to  the  vulgar  Itahan,  it  was 
not  without  a  struggle  with  himself,  as  well  as  against  the 
advice   of    his   friends.     Boccacio,   though  he   followed   the 
example  of  Dante,  questioned  "  whether  the  Divine  Comedy 
had  not  been  more  sublime,  and  therefore  destined  to  a  more 
secure  eternity  in  Latin."  ^ 

Though  the  purpose  of  the  Reformers  in  translating  the 
Scriptures  into  EngUsh  was  not  to  promote  the  interest  of 
the  English  language,  nor  to  break  down  the  supremacy  of 
the  Latin,  yet  incidentally  these  were  important  elements  in 
the  conflict,  and  also  among  the  important  results  soon  to  be 
reached.  For  even  now  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  the  conflict 
both  in  language  and  religion  is  not  so  much  with  the  old 

'  Bacon's  Works.     Preface,  I.,  xvi.     Boston,  1861. 

«  Milman's  Latin  Christianity,  VIH.,  342.     New  York,  1874. 


254  THE   GENEVAN"  BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

ecclesiastical  spirit  of  Eome,  as  with  the  newly  revived  pagaa 
spirit  of  Italy.  Classic  ideals  now  rule  in  the  court  and 
palace.  G-reek  and  Roman  learning  was  a  passion  with  women 
as  well  as  men,  and  was  pedantically  assumed  by  all  classes. 
In  fashionable  life  every  thing  was  tinctured  by  it.  '^  When 
the  queen  paraded  through  a  country  town,"  says  Warton, 
*^  almost  every  pageant  was  a  Pantheon.  When  she  paid  a 
visit  at  the  house  of  any  of  her  nobility,  at  entering  the  hall 
she  was  saluted  by  the  Penates,  and  conducted  to  her  privy- 
chamber  by  Mercury.  Even  the  pastry-cooks  were  expert 
mythologists.  At  dinner,  select  transformation  of  Ovid's 
metamorphoses  were  exhibited  in  confectionary;  and  the 
splendid  iceing  of  an  immense  historic  plumb-cake,  was  em- 
bossed with  a  delicious  basso-rehevo  of  the  destruction  of  Troy. 
In  the  afternoon,  when  she  condescended  to  walk  in  the 
garden,  the  lake  was  covered  with  Tritons  and  Nereids ;  the 
pages  of  the  family  were  converted  into  Wood-nymphs  who 
peeped  from  every  bower ;  and  the  footmen  gamboled  over 
the  lawns  in  tlie  figure  of  Satyrs."  ^ 

Queen  Elizabeth's  reign  was  characterized  by  an  artificial 
stateliness  in  dress,  manners,  language  and  religion.  In 
pageants  and  festivals  social  life  ran  liigh,  while  in  forms  and 
ceremonials  religious  life  ran  low.  In  literature  there  was 
also  a  corresponding  sensuousness.  The  Italian  language  was 
fashionable  at  court,  and  was  studied  and  affected  by  all  who 
made  any  pretensions  to  refinement.  So  fashionable  did  this 
rage  for  modern  Italian  become,  "  that  it  almost  rivalled  the 
classical  mania  of  the  day."  Fresh  novels  from  Italy  were 
sold  in  every  shop.  *^So  popular  were  the  writers  of  this 
fascinating  country  that  the  English  language  was  absolutely 
inundated  with  versions  of  the  Italian  poets  and  novelists."  ^ 
Concerning  this  Ascham  complains  when  he  says:  "  These  be 
the  enchantmentes  of  Circe  brought  out  of  Italic,  to  marre 
mens  maners  in  Englande  ;  much  by  example  of  ill  life,  but 

'  History  of  English  Poetry,  III.,  493.     London,  1781. 

2  Drake's  Shakespeare  and  Ma  Times,  I.,  451.    London,  1817. 


1581.]  l^EW-FAKGLED   ENGLISH.  255 

more  by  precepts  of  fond  books,  of  late  translated  out  of 
Italian  into  Eiiglishe,  sold  in  every  shop  in  London  ;  com- 
mended by  honest  titles,  the  soner  to  corrupt  honest 
maners."  ^ 

With  all  this  ef9.orescence  of  display  and  affectation  of  man- 
ners there  was  a  corresponding  fashion  of  speech.  John 
Lyly,  the  author  of  the  Anatomy  of  Wit,^  set  the  fashionable 
world  in  a  blaze  with  his  new-fangled  Enghsh.  "All  our 
ladies."  says  Blount,  ^^were  then  his  scollers;  and  that  beau  tie 
in  court  who  could  not  parley  Euphuesme,  was  as  little  re- 
garded as  shee  w^hich  now  there  speakes  not  Erench."  ^  And 
as  it  not  uufrequently  happens,  these  scollers  outwitted  the 
wit  of  their  teacher,  changing  what  in  him  was  fanciful  into 
the  fantastical.  They  played  with  words  for  the  sake  of  wit 
and  brilliancy.  A  fair  estimate  of  Lyly  and  his  new  English 
is  that  he  was  a  man  of  much  reading,  good  memory,  and 
ready  wit;  but  ran  into  an  excess  of  alliteration,  antithesis, 
tropes,  and  rhetorical  flourishes,  playing  upon  words,  and 
indulging  in  the  use  of  high-sounding  words  for  the  sake  of 
the  sound,  which  altogether  constituted  a  style  not  only  arti- 
ficial, but  sentimental,  affected,  and  stilted. 

But  while  this  pagan  spirit  of  classic  refinement  and  this 
affectation  of  manners  and  speech  appeared  to  permeate  the  body 
politic,  yet  they  were  but  a  part  of  it,  only  as  an  ef9.orescence. 
For  underlying  this  gilt  and  glitter,  there  was  a  substratum 
of  earnestness,  soberness,  and  honest  common  sense,  which 
formed  a  grand  subsoil  for  Gospel  seed  sown  by  the  hands  of 
Eeformed  husbandmen.  The  age  of  Elizabeth  may  be  justly 
chargeable  with  folly,  yet  it  was  not  destitute  of  wisdom.  It 
was  an  age  of  hope  and  enterprise ;  an  age  that  gave  to  the 
world  great  men,  especially  in  literature.  True,  it  was  an  age 
of  contradictions,  as  was  also  the  character  of  its  queen ;  so 
that,  while  it  gave  a  hearty  welcome  to  the  classic  spirit  of 
paganism,  it  likewise  gave  a  hearty  w^elcome  to  the  humble 

'  Roger  Ascham's  Works,  p.  253.     London,  N.  D.  (1761). 

2  Or  Romance  of  Enphues,  which  appeared  in  1578-9. 

3  Drake's  Shakespeare  and  his  Times,  I.,  443. 


256  THE   GENEYAN   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  YII. 

spirit  of  the  Gospel.  The  Genevan  Bible,  together  with  pre- 
vious English  versions,  was  the  teacher  of  this  age  both  in 
language  and  religion.  Yea,  the  commandments  and  precepts 
of  the  Bible  were  not  more  in  opposition  to  the  affected  man- 
ners and  free  morals  which  prevailed,  than  was  its  plain  Eng- 
lish to  the  corrupted  and  fantastic  speech  then  so  prevalent. 

The  Genevan  Bible  was  the  book  of  the  household  when 
such  men  as  Bacon,  Ealeigh,  Herbert,  Hooker,  Spenser,  Sidney, 
and  Shakespeare  were  growing  into  manhood.  Through  its 
general  use  this  Bible  became  not  only  the  standard  of  the 
language,  but  a  powerful  influence  in  withstanding  the  public 
taste,  furnishing,  as  it  did,  a  noble  example  in  word  and  j^hrase 
of  pure  English.  While,  therefore,  there  was  no  little  conflict 
of  opinion  as  to  the  best  usage,  there  was  a  growing  taste  for 
language  unaffected  by  Euphuisms  and  unadorned  by  foreign 
words.  This  prevailing  pedantry  was  thoroughly  ridiculed 
by  Sir  Philip  Sydney  in  his  character  of  Master  Rombus,'  and 
by  Shakespeare  in  his  Holofernes,  whom  he  makes  to  draw 
out  "the  thread  of  his  verbosity  finer  than  the  staple  of  his 
argument."  2  Besides  there  was  a  growing  confidence  in  the 
permanence  of  the  English  language.  Hooker's  Ecclesiastical 
Polity,  together  with  a  few  other  works,  says  Hallam,  "  would 
have  been  thought  to  require  a  leainied  dress  in  any  other 
country."  ^  In  praise  of  the  English  language  at  this  period. 
Dr.  Samuel  Johnson  says :  "  If  the  language  of  theology  were 
extracted  from  Hooker  and  the  Translation  of  the  Bible;  the 
terms  of  natural  knowledge  from  Bacon ;  the  phrases  of 
policy,  war,  and  navigation  from  Ealegh  ;  the  dialect  of 
poetry  and  fiction  from  Spencer  and  Sidney  ;  and  the  diction 
of  common  life  from  Shakspeare,  few  ideas  would  be  lost  to 
mankind  for  want  of  English  words  in  which  they  might  be 
expressed."  *    Sir  Philip  Sidney  showed  his  appreciation  of  the 

^  Miscellaneous   Works.      Lady  of  May.     A   Masque,   pp.  268-276. 
Boston,  1860. 

^  Love's  Labour  Lost,  Act  IV.,  Scene  II.     Also,  V.,  I. 

2  Introduction  to  Lit.  of  Europe,  II.,  55.     Xew  York,  1874. 

*  English  Diet.,  Preface,  I.,  xix.     Loudon,  1818. 


1560.]  OBSOLETE   WORDS.  257 

English  language  when  he  declared  that  for  "  uttering  sweetly 
and  properly  the  conceit  of  the  mind,  which  is  the  end  of 
speech,  that  hath  it  equally  with  any  other  tongue  in  the 
world,  and  is  particularly  happy  in  compositions  of  two  or 
three  words  together,  near  the  Greek,  far  beyond  the  Latin  ; 
which  is  one  of  the  greatest  beauties  can  be  in  a  language."  ^ 
However  great  may  have  been  the  literary  influence  of  the 
Bible,  its  social  and  religious  power  was  still  greater.  ^^The 
whole  temper  of  the  nation  was  changed.  A  new  conception 
of  life  and  of  man  superseded  the  old."^  And  this  was  the 
Christian  conception  of  social  equality  based  upon  the  father- 
hood of  God  and  brotherhood  of  man.  A  conception,  most 
antagonistic  to  social  distinctions  that,  in  the  age  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  and  in  every  age,  are  so  flattering  to  human  nature, 
which  though  once  denounced  as  narrow  and  Puritan,  is  now 
regarded  as  broad  and  Christian. 

And  now  that  over  three  hundred  years  have  passed,  in 
opening  the  Genevan  Bible  we  find  its  language  rich  and 
simple,  and  will  be  surprised,  perhaps,  with  the  comparative 
fewness  of  its  antiquated  and  obsolete  terms.  The  following 
may  be  taken  as  examples  of  words  obsolete  either  in  form  or 
sense  :  cause,  accusation  ;  chapman,  merchant ;  cratch,  man- 
ger ;  crime,  accusation  ;  diseasest,  troublest ;  fardels,  goods, 
or  baggage  ;  frailes,  clusters  ;  grennes,  traps ;  herherous,  hos- 
pitable ;  iahes,  dung-hill ;  pight,  pitched ;  pill,  make  a  gain 
of ;  plant,  sole  ;  trade,  path  ;  which  may  be  found  below  in 
their  several  connections. 

I  Sam.  XXV.  18.  Then  Abigail  made  haste  and  toke  two  hundreth 
cakes  ....  and  an  hundreth  frailes  of 
raisins. 

II  Kings  XIX.  24  .  .  .  and  with  the  plant  of  m.j  feete  haue  I 
dryed  all  the  floods  closed  in. 


'  Miscellaneous  Works.     Defence  of  Poetry,  p.  121. 
2  Green's  (J.  R.)  Short  Hist,  of  the  English  People,  p.  457.     New  York, 
1877. 


258  THE   GEKEVAK   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

Ps.  GXL.     5.  .        .        .  and  set  grennes  for  me. 
Prov.  XXII.     6.  Teach  a  cliilde  in  the  trade  of  his  way. 
Is.  XXIII.     8.  .        .        .  whose  merchants  are  princes,  whose  chap- 
men (are)  the  nobles  of  the  worlde. 
Dan.  II.     5.  .        .        .  ye  shall  be  drawen  in  pieces,  and  your 

houses  shall  be  made  a  lakes. 
Mark  V.  35.  .         .         .  Thy  daughter  is  dead  ;  why  diseasest  thou 
the  master  any  further  ? 
XV.  26.  And  the  title  of  his  cause  was  written  aboue.  The 
King  of  the  Jevves. 
Luke  II.     7.  .        .     -  .  &  wrapped  him  in  swadling  clothes,  and 
laid  him  in  a  cratch,  because  there  was  no  rowme 
for  them  in  the  Ynne. 
Acts  XXI.  15.  And  after  those  dayes  we  trussed  vp  our  fardels,  and 
went  vp  to  Jerusalem. 
XXV.  18.  Against  whome  when  the  accusers  stode  vp,  they 
brought    no    crime  of  suche    things  as  I  sup- 
posed. 
II  Cor.  XII.  17.  Did  I  pill  you  by  anie  of  them  whome  I  sent  vnto 
you? 
Heb.  VIII.     2.  .         .         .  and  of   the  true   Tabernacle  which  the 

Lord  pight,  and  not  man, 
I  Pet.  IV.     9.  Be  ye  herberous  one  to  another,  without  grudging. 


Other  obsolete  words  may  be  found  scattered  through  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  yet  their  sparseness  argues  the 
excellence  of  this  yersion  as  to  its  language.  And  though 
this  Bible  has  served  its  age,  yet  it  deserves  still  to  be  prized 
as  a  storehouse  of  pure  EngHsh. 

The  following,  as  specimens  of  the  translation,  are  here 
inserted  from  the  first  edition  (1560),  the  title-page  of  which 
reads :  "  The  Bible  And  Holy  Scriptures  Conteyned  In  the 
Olde  and  Newe  Testament.  Translated  According  to  the 
Ebrue  and  Greke,  and  conferred  With  the  best  translations  in 
diuerse  languages.  With  Moste  Profitable  Annotations  vpon 
all  the  hard  places,  and  other  things  of  gi'eat  importance  as 

may  appeare  in  the  Epistle  to   the  Reader At  Geneva, 

Printed  By  Rouland  Hall,  M.D.LX."i 

'  From  a  copy  in  the  Boston  Public  Library. 


1560.]  SPECIMENS   OF   THE   TRANSLATION.  259 

Matt.  VI.  9.  After  this  maner  therefore  pray  ye.     Our  father  which 
art  in  heauen,  halowed  be  thy  Name. 

10.  Thy  Kingdom e  come,  Thy  wil  be  done  euen  in  earth  as 

(it  is)  m  heauen. 

11.  Giue  vs  this  day  our  daily  bread. 

12.  And  forgiue  vs  our  dettes,  as  we  also  forgiue  our  det- 

ters. 

13.  And  lead  vs  not  into  tentation,  but  deliuer  vs  from  euil ; 

for  thine  is  the  kingdome,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glorie  for  euer.     Amen. 
I.  Cor.  XIII.  1.  Thogh  I  speake  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  Angels, 
and  haue  not  loue,  I  am  {as)  sounding  brasse,  or  a 
tinkling  cymbal. 

2.  And  thogh  I  had  the  (gift)  of  prophecie,  and  knewe  all 

secretes  and  all  knowledge,  yea,  if  I  had  faith,  so  that 
I  colde  remoue  mountaines,  and  had  not  loue,  I  were 
nothing. 

3.  And  thogh  I  fede  the  poore  with  all  my  goods,  and  thogh 

I  giue  my  bodie,  that  I  be  burned,  and  haue  not  loue, 
it  profiteth  me  nothing. 

4.  Loue  suffreth  long  ;  it  is  bountiful ;  loue  enuith  not ;  loue 

doeth  not  boast  it  self;  it  is  not  puffed  vp  ; 

5.  It  disdaineth  not ;  it  seketh  not  her  own  things  ;  it  is  not 

prouoked  to  anger ;  it  thinketh  not  euil ; 

6.  It  reioyceth  not  in  iniquitie,  but  reioyceth  in  the  trueth  : 

7.  It  suffreth  all  things  ;   it  beleueth  all  things  ;  it  hopeth 

all  things  ;  it  endureth  all  things. 

8.  Loue  doeth  neuer  fall  away,  thogh  that  prophecynge  be 

abolished,  or  the  tongues  cease,  or  knowledge  vanish 
away. 

9.  For  we  knowe  in  parte,  and  we  prophecie  in  parte. 

10.  But  when  that  which  is  perfite,  is  come,  then  that  which 

is  in  parte,  shalbe  abolished. 

11.  When  I  was  a  childe,  I  spake  as  a  childe,  1  vnderstode 

as  a  childe,  I  thoght  as  a  childe  ;  but  when  I  became 
a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things. 

12.  For  now  we  se  through  a  glasse  darkely ;  but  then  {shal 

we  se)  face  to  face.  Now  I  knowe  in  parte  ;  but  then 
shal  I  knowe  euen  as  I  am  knowen. 

13.  And  now  abideth  faith,  hope  &  loue,  (euen)  these  thre ; 

but  the  chiefest  of  these  (is)  love. 

In  1576,  Lawrence  Tomson  published  his  revision  of  the 
New  Testament.     On  account  of  the  hi2:h  esteem  in  which 


260  THE   GENEYAiq^   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

this  translation  was  held,  it  was  often  substituted  in  the  Gene- 
van Bible  for  the  New  Testament  version  of  1560.  Tomson 
was  a  noted  linguist,  commanding  as  he  did  a  knowledge  of 
twelve  languages.  He  was  not  more  celebrated  for  his  erudi- 
tion than  for  his  worth  of  character.  The  title-page  of  his 
New  Testament  printed  in  1595  in  connection  with  the  Gene- 
van Old  Testament,  reads:  "The  Newe  Testament  of  ovr 
Lord  lesvs  Christ,  Translated  ovt  of  Greeke  by  Theod.  Beza. 

Wherevnto  are  adioyned  briefe  svmmaries  of  Doctrine 

And  also  Short  ExjDositions  on  the  Phrases  and  Hard  Places. 
...  Englished  by  L.  Tomson.     Imprinted  at  London,  by  the 

Deputies  of  Christopher  Barker Anno  1595.     Cum  priui- 

legior  This  version  differs  but  little  from  that  of  1560,  though 
it  claims  to  be  founded  upon  the  Greek  Testament  of  Beza. 
As  a  translation  it  has  one  marked  peculiarity,  that  of  render- 
ing the  article  as  a  demonstrative  pronoun.  To  illustrate  this 
a  few  verses  are  here  given  from  the  first  chapter  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  John : 

John  I.  1.  In  the  beginning  was  that  Word,  and  that  Word  was  with 
God,  and  that  Word  was  God. 

4.  .         .         .  and  that  life  was  the  light  of  men. 

5.  And  that  light  shineth  in  the  darknesse. 

14.  And  that  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  vs. 

20.  .         .         .  and  said  plainly,  I  am  not  that  Christ. 

21.  .        .        .  Art  thou  that  Prophet?    And  he  answered,  No. 

This  is  followed  by  the  A.  V.,  though  the  margin  reads: 
a  Prophet. 

29.  .        .        .  Beholde  that  Lambe  of  God. 

32.  .         .         .1  beheld  that  Spirite  come  downe  from  heauen. 

41.  .  .  .  We  haue  found  that  Messias  which  is  by  inter- 
pretation that  Christ. 

45.  .         .         .  Jesus  that  sonue  of  Joseph,  that  was  of  Nazareth. 

49.  .  .  .  thou  art  that  Sonne  of  God ;  thou  art  that  King 
of  Israel. 

51.  .  .  .  and  the  Angels  of  God  ascending,  and  descend- 
ing, vpon  thM  Sonne  of  man. 

This  peculiarity  runs  through   the  whole  New  Testament. 
A  remarkable  example  is  that  of  I.  John  v.  12.    "  He  that  hath 


157G.]      ENLAKGEMEXT  Oi^"  THE  ENGLISH  VOCABULARY.      261 

that  Sonne,  hath  that  life  and  he  that  hath  not  that  Sonne  of 
God,  hath  not  that  hfe."  The  eflFect  in  many  instances  is  harsh, 
but  the  peculiarity  does  not  mar  the  version  from  its  fre- 
quency, as  the  examples  above  might  seem  to  indicate,  since 
pages  may  be  read  without  meeting  with  a  single  instance. 

The  Eheims  version  has  enjoyed  a  preeminence  in  resj)ect 
to  its  supposed  influence  in  the  enlargement  of  the  English 
vocabulary.  An  extended  comparison,  however,  will  show 
that  it  must  share  the  credit  of  such  influence  with  other  ver- 
sions, and  especially  with  this  version  of  Lawrence  Tomson. 
Such  words  as  adjure,  admo7iish,  hlasphenuth,  discerned,  hymn, 
2)arable,  ransom,  reprobate,  and  revelation,  have  been  credited 
as  peculiar  to  the  Eheims,  but  they  all  appear  in  this  version, 
also  in  others  much  earlier,  as  the  following  references  will 
show : 

Matt.  IX.     3.  .        .        .  This  man  hlasjjhemeth.    This  word  is  found 
also  in  Wycliffe,  1380,  Tyndale's  N.  T.,  1534,  Great 
Bible,  1539,  and  Genevan  N.  T.,  1557. 
XIII.  31.  Another  parable  he  put  fo  n-th  vnto  them.   This  word  is 
common  also  to  Wycliffe  and  Tyndale.    It  is  found 
likewise  in  the  Great  Bible,  1539,  and  the  Genevan 
N.  T.,  1557. 
Acts.  XIX.  13.     .        .        ,  We    adi'ure  you    by    Jesus,   whom    Paul 
preacheth.     This  word  is  found  also  in  the  New 
Testament  versions  of  Tyndale,  Great  Bible,  and 
of  Geneva,  1557. 
Rom.  I.  28.  .        .        .  God  deliuered   them  vp  vnto   a  reprobate 
minde.     This  word  seems   to  have  been   adopted 
first  by  this  version,  which  was  followed  by  the 
Rheims  and  Authorized  versions. 
XV.  14.  .        .        .  and  are  able  to  admonish  one  another.     This 
word  is  found  also  in  the  Genevan  N.  T.,  1560. 
Tyndale,  1534,  and  Whittingham,  1557,  read :  ex- 
horte. 

L  Cor.  II.  14.  .  .  .  because  they  are  spiritually  discerned.  This 
word  is  found  likewise  in  Coverdale's  Bible,  1535, 
and  in  the  Genevan  N.  T.,  1557  ;  while  the  Rheims 
N.  T.,  1583,  reads  :  spiritually  examined,  after  Tyn- 
dale. The  word  is  found,  however,  in  the  Rheims 
N.  T.,  chapter  xi.  29  ;  but  after  the  version  of  1576. 


262  THE    GEKEVAN"   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  YII. 

1.  Cor.  XIV.  6.  .  .  .  except  I  speake  to  you,  eitlier  by  reuelation, 
or  by  knowledge.  This  word  is  found  in  all  pre- 
vious versions. 
Eph.  V.  19.  Speaking  vnto  your  selves  in  psalmes,  and  hymnes,  and 
spirituall  songs.  Special  credit  has  been  given  to 
the  Rheims  version  for  its  agency  in  introducing 
this  word.  But  it  is  common  to  all  previous  Eng- 
lish versions.  The  Vulgate  has  hymnis,  and  the 
Greek  has  liumnois. 
I.  Tim.  II.  6.  Who  gaue  himselfe  a  ransome  for  all  men.  This  word 
is  found  also  in  Tyndale,  1525,  and  1534;  Great 
Bible,  1539  ;  and  the  Genevan  N.  T.,  1557.  The 
Rheims  version  reads,  in  loco :  redemption. 

It  will  be  remembered  in  this  connection  that  Tomson's 
revision  and  the  Rheims  translation  were  published  within  a 
half  dozen  years  of  each  other  ;  so  that  while  the  above  words 
are  found  in  previous  translations,  yet  because  they  enter  more 
generally  into  the  common  speech  of  this  age,  they  occur 
much  more  frequently  in  these  than  in  earlier  English  versions. 

For  the  sake  of  comparison  the  following  excerpts  from 
Tomson's  version  are  here  transcribed : 

Matt.  VI.     9.  After  this  maner  therefore  pray  ye.    Our  father  which 
art  in  heauen,  halowed  be  thy  name. 

10.  Thy  kingdome   come.     Thy  will   bee   done  euen  in 

earth,  as  it  is  in  heauen. 

11.  Giue  vs  this  day  our  dayly  bread. 

13.  And  forgiue  vs  our  dettes,  as  wee  also  forgiue  our 

detters. 
13.  And  leade  vs  not  into  temptation,  but  deliuer  vs  from 

euill :  for  thine  is  the  kingdome,  and  the  power, 

and  the  glory  for  euer.     Amen. 
I.  Cor.  XIII.     1.  Though  I  speake  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  Angels, 

and  haue  not  loue,  I  am  as  sounding  brasse,  or  a 

tinkling  cymbal. 
3.  And  though  I  had  tlie  gift  of  prophesie,  and  knew  all 

secrets  and  all  knowledge,  yea,  if  I  had  all  faith, 

so  that  I  could  remooue  mountaines,  and  had  not 

loue,  I  were  nothing. 
3.  And  though  I  feede  the  poore  with  all  my  goods,  and 

though  I  giue  my  body,  that  I  be  burned,  and  haue 

not  loue,  it  profiteth  me  nothing. 


1576.]  SPECIMENS   OF   TOMSOi^'S   VEKSIOJT.  263 

4.  Loue   suffereth   long  ;  it  is  bountifull ;  loue  enuietli 

not ;  loue  doth  not  boast  it  selfe  ;  it  is  not  puffed 
vp: 

5.  It  doth  no  vncomely  thing ;  it  seeketh  not  her  owne 

things  ;  it  is  not  prouoked  to  anger  ;  it  thinketh  no 
euill : 

6.  It  reioyceth  not   in   iniquitie,    but  reioyceth    in   the 

trueth ; 

7.  It  suflFreth   all   things  ;    it   beleeueth  all  things ;    it 

hopeth  all  things  ;  it  endureth  all  things. 

8.  Loue  doth  neuer  fall  away,  though  that  prophesyings 

be  abolished,  or  the  tongues  cease,  or  knowledge 
vanish  away. 

9.  For  we  know  in  part,  and  we  prophesie  in  part. 

10.  But  when  that  which  is  perfect,  is  come,  then  that 

which  is  in  part,  shalbe  abolished. 

11.  When  I  was  a  childe,  I  spake  as  a  childe,  I  vnderstood 

as  a  childe,  I  thought  as  a  childe  ;  but  when  I 
became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things. 

12.  For  now  we  see  thorow  a  glasse  darkely ;  but  then 

shall  we  see  face  to  face.     Now  I  know  in  part ;  but 
then  shall  I  know  euen  as  I  am  knowen. 

13.  And  now  abideth  faith,   hope,  and  loue,  euen  these 

three  ;  but  the  chiefest  of  these  is  loue. 

The  annotations  to  this  version  in  the  Gospels  and  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  are  for  the  most  part  confined  to  the  margins, 
but  in  the  Epistles,  particularly  to  the  Eomans  and  Corin- 
thians, they  are  quite  voluminous,  frequently  taking  up 
more  than  half  the  page,  and  are  in  very  small  type.  Mr. 
Tomson's  design  was,  that  every  dark  sentence  and  doubtful 
word  "should  be  made  so  plain  that  all  might  go  through 
with  it  without  wandering  or  going  astray."'  As  seen  from 
the  title-page,  he  lays  no  claim  to  originality,  but  distinctly 
asserts  that  the  expositions  are  taken  out  of  the  large  annota- 
tions of  Beza  and  others.  These  notes  are  found  in  all  the 
books  excepting  that  of  Eevelation,  concerning  which  he 
says:  "I  haue  not  thought  good  to  put  forth  any  such  thing 
vpon  the  Reuelation  as  I  haue  upon  the  other  books.'^  But 
in  the  edition  of  1595,  there  is  added  to  the  book  of  Revela- 
tion, "  A  briefe  and  learned  Commentarie,  Written  by  Franc. 


264  THE   GEi^-EVA^   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  YII. 

Junius,  &c."  This  translation  of  1576  with  its  annotations  was 
so  acceptable,  that  it  was  printed  and  bound  up  with  the  Old 
Testament  of  the  Genevan  Bible,  and  published  in  Edinburgh 
by  Andrew  Hart,  1610.  These  Bibles  were  held  in  such 
esteem  that  it  was  considered  a  recommendation  years  after- 
vvards,  that  an  edition  of  the  Bible  should  be  conformed  to 
that  printed  by  Andrew  Hart. 

The  Genevan  Bible,  whether  made  up  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment of  1560,  1557,  or  that  of  1576,  met  with  unbounded 
popularity ;  and  on  this  very  account  was  opposed  by  the 
bishops  of  the  Church  of  England.  The  translation  was 
admired  by  some  of  them,  on  account  of  its  scholarship,  but 
denounced  by  others  as  coming  from  Geneva.  Objections 
were  made  to  the  preface,  that  it  touched  too  severely  upon 
ceremonies  retained  in  the  English  Church  service.  Serious 
objections  were  raised  against  the  marginal  notes,  some  of 
which  were  thought  to  affect  the  Queen's  prerogative,  by 
allowing  the  subject  under  certain  circumstances  to  resist 
rulers.  One  of  these  objectionable  notes  is  upon  II.  Chron. 
XV.  16.  And  King  Asa  deposed  Maachah  7iis  mother  from 
her  regencie,  because  she  had  made  an  idole  in  a  groue ;  and 
Asa  brake  downe  her  idole,  and  stamped  it,  and  burnt  it  at 
the  brooke  Kidron.  The  objectionable  comment  upon  this 
reads  :  "  And  herein  he  shewed  that  he  lacked  zeale  ;  for  she 
ought  to  haue  dyed  both  by  the  couenant,  as  vers  13,  and  by 
the  Law  of  God  ;  but  he  gaue  place  to  foolish  pitie,  and 
would  also  seeme  after  a  sort  to  satisfie  the  Lawe."  Another 
exceptionable  note  was  that  on  Exodas  xix.  24.  The  com- 
rnent  on  which  passage  reads:  "Neither  dignitie  nor 
multitude  haue  auctoritie  to  passe  the  bounds,  that  Gods 
worde  prescribeth."  Besides  the  bishops  urged  that  it  was  a 
foreign  book,  in  that  it  was  neither  translated  or  printed  in 
England.  The  Eoman  Catholics  were  especially  bitter  in  their 
opposition.  One  John  Hamilton,  a  secular  priest  and  a 
political  intriguer,  attacked  the  Genevan  Bible  soon  after  its 
first  appearance.     He  impugned  both  the  translation  and  the 


1611.]      THE   GENEVAN   AXD   AUTHORIZED   YERSIOXS.  265 

notes,  whenever  they  failed  to  support  Romish  traditions  con- 
cerning purgatory,  the  holy  yirgin,  prayers  for  the  dead,  and 
Christ's  "pretious  bodie  and  bluid."  His  solemn  warning 
was:  "  Therefore,  I  beseek  you,  dissaivet  people,  to  burn  your 
corrupt  Scot's  Bibles  in  the  fire,  that  your  sauls  be  not  tor- 
mentit  with  the  intolerable  pains  of  the  fires  of  hell."  ^  But 
the  shrewdest  and  most  scholarly  attack  was  made  by  Gregory 
Martin,  who  was  a  thorough  linguist,  and  the  first  among  the 
translators  of  the  Rheims  yersion.  His  attack  was  against 
English  translations  in  general,  and  the  Genevan  version  in 
particular.  The  main  charge,  reiterated  again  and  again,  was 
that  Protestant  translations  wilfully  and  intentionally  cor- 
rupted the  Holy  Scriptures;  that  such  "foule  dealing,"  and 
such  *'partiall  and  false  translations"  were  made  on  purpose 
to  further  heretical  opinions.^  These  charges  were  ably  con- 
futed by  William  Fulke,  Master  of  Pembroke  Hall,  Cam- 
bridge. Fulke's  defense  has  not  only  outlived  the  charges, 
but  by  its  vitality  has  kept  them  in  existence.^ 

But  the  quiet  move  of  the  bishops,  in  which  Archbishop 
Parker  led  the  way,  to  put  forth  a  new  version,  was  designed 
to  be  the  most  effectual  blow  against  the  Genevan  Bible. 
But  in  fact  it  proved  the  least  hurtful.  The  publication  of 
the  Bishops'  Bible,  however,  constitutes  an  epoch  in  the 
history  of  English  versions,  and  will  be  treated  of  in  the  next 
chapter.  While,  therefore,  the  Genevan  Bible  survived  all 
opposition  for  more  than  three-quarters  of  a  century,  yet  at 
last  it  was  superseded  by  the  Authorized  version.  And  this 
was  by  reason  of  the  fact  that  the  Genevan  Bible  bequeathed 
its  excellencies  to  the  Authorized  version.  So  that,  notwith- 
standing, it  still  lives  in  its  influence  and  makes  the  Au- 
thorized version  what  it  is  now  and  what  it  has  been  for  two 
and  a  half  centuries,  the  accepted  Bible  of  all  English  speaking 
people. 

^  Eadie's  History  of  the  English  Bible,  II.,  56.     London,  1876. 

2  Fulke's  Defense  of  English  Translations,  pp.  1-24.     London,  1617. 

2  Hid.     In  which  the  charges  are  set  down  as  v.-ell  as  the  answers. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE    BISHOPS'    BIBLE.     A.D.   1568. 

THE  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth  was  a  transitional  period. 
In  ecclesiastical  affairs  nothing  was  settled.  Tlie  short 
reign  of  Edward  VI.  gave  an  impetus  to  Protestant  principles 
which  bade  fair  to  decide  the  question  of  supremacy  between 
the  Old  and  New  learning.  A  serious  check,  however,  was 
given  to  this  progress  by  the  short  but  fierce  reign  of  Queen 
Mary.  But  now  the  friends  of  the  Eeformation  look  upon 
the  accession  of  Elizabeth  with  joy  and  heartfelt  relief.  Pro- 
testantism, just  returned  from  exile,  is  stronger  in  its  convic- 
tions and  broader  in  its  designs.  Abroad  it  came  in  contact 
with  men  and  ideas,  and  by  such  contact  gained  in  self-respect; 
while  at  home  it  had  been  tried  in  the  fire  and  thereby  purified 
and  made  stronger. 

At  the  first  the  reformers  were  over  confident  in  respect  to 
the  friendship  of  Elizabeth.  They  attempted  radical  changes, 
such  as  '^to  set  up  King  Edward's  Service-,  to  pull  down 
Images,  and  to  affront  the  Priests.  "^  But  in  this  they  met 
with  an  effectual  check  from  the  queen,  who,  though  slow  in 
developing  her  policy,  soon  made  it  evident  that  not  even  the 
English  Church,  much  less  the  Grenevan  Party,  had  anything 
to  expect  from  her  by  way  of  partial  favors.  Passing  between 
the  extremes  of  Edward  and  Mary,  she  followed  the  eccle- 
siastical policy  of  her  royal  father,  thinking  by  a  middle  course 
to  reconcile  opposing  parties.  She  insisted,  however,  that  there 
should  be  no  persecution  for  opinion's  sake,  that  the  consciences 
of  all  should  be  respected.     The  two  great  ideals  of  Queen 

'  Burnet's  History  of  the  Eeformation  in  England,  II.,  B.  III.,  p.  378. 
London,  1683. 


1559.]        ELIZABETH   FAVORED   THE    ROMISH    CHURCH.  267 

Elizabeth  were,  order  in  the  State  and  uniformity  in  the 
Church.  And  the  latter,  contrary  to  her  boasted  respect  for 
the  individual's  conscience,  was  to  be  enforced  for  the  sake  of 
the  former.  During  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  the  Church 
was  made  the  child  of  the  State,  and  political  considerations 
ruled  in  ecclesiastical  affairs.  So  under  Queen  Elizabeth, 
though  she  refused  spiritual  supremacy  in  form  and  title, ^  yet 
held  bishops  and  deans  subject  to  her  royal  will.  She  berated 
them  to  their  faces,^  and  in  writing  to  them  threatened  to 
unfrock  them  if  they  did  not  comply  with  her  requests.^ 
Dead  to  religious  convictions,  serious  controversies  in  religion 
had  no  interest  to  her.  *'She  was  a  child  of  the  Italian 
Renascence,"  says  G-reen,  '^rather  than  of  the  New  Learning 
of  Colet  and  Erasmus ;  and  her  attitude  towards  the  enthu- 
siasm of  her  time,  was  that  of  Lorenzo  de  Medici  towards 
Savonarola."* 

The  Eeformation  in  England  might  have  been  thorough  and 
evangelical  had  it  not  been  for  Queen  Elizabeth.  There  was, 
on  the  part  of  the  leaders  of  the  evangelical  party,  the  requi- 
site spirituality,  learning,  and  ability  to  have  accomplished  a 
grand  work,  especially  since  the  people,  weary  of  the  Marian 
persecution,  were  so  well  j^repared  for  it.  But  Elizabeth 
ig*nored  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  and  having  a  decided  distaste 
to  Puritan  simplicity,  determined  to  hold  to  a  part  at  least  of 
the  pomp  and  magnificence  of  the  Eomish  Church.      Her 

1  Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation  in  England,  III.,  B.  YI,,  p.  274. 
"The  Queen,"  says  Jewel,  "did  very  Solemnly  refuse  to  be  called  the 
Head  of  the  Church.     She  thought  that  Title  was  only  due  to  Christ." 

2  " '  Leave  that  alone,'  she  shouted  to  Dean  Nowell  from  the  royal 
closet,  as  he  denounced  the  use  of  images  ;  '  stick  to  your  text,  Master 
Dean  ;  leave  that  alone.' "  As  cited  in  Green's  Short  History  of  the  Eng- 
lish People,  p.  384.     New  York,  1877. 

2  "Proud  prelate,"  she  wrote,  "you  know  what  you  were  before  I 
made  you  what  you  are !  If  you  do  not  immediately  comply  with  my 
request 1  will  unfrock  you."  Cited  as  above,  p.  383,  with  the  shock- 
ing oath  here  omitted, 

<  Ibid,  p.  381. 


268  THE   BISHOPS'   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

Opinion  was  that  images  were  not  contrary  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  that  the  use  of  them  in  the  churches  "  might  be  a  means 
to  stir  up  Devotion,  and  that  at  least,  it  would  draw  all  People 
to  frequent  them  the  more  ;  for  the  great  measure  of  her 
Councils  was,  to  unite  the  whole  Nation  unto  one  way  of 
Eeligion."  ^  And  for  the  sake  of  established  order,  she  deter- 
mined upon  a  compromise  in  things  indifferent,  to  which  both 
Papists  and  Protestants  must  submit.  Elizabeth  held  to  the 
vain  hope  that  the  time  would  come  when  Catholic  and  An- 
glican '^  could  come  together  on  some  moderate  common 
ground."  2  But  this  forced  unity  only  begot  diversity,  and 
this  constrained  order  only  brought  forth  discord.  So  that 
from  the  beginning  the  establishment  of  Elizabeth  pleased 
neither  of  the  parties.  "To  the  ultra  Protestants  it  was  no 
better  than  Eomanism ;  to  the  Catholics  or  partial  Catholics 
it  was  in  schism  from  the  Communion  of  Christendom  ;  while 
the  great  middle  party,  the  common  sense  of  the  country  of 
whom  Elizabeth  was  the  representative,  were  uneasy  and  dis- 
satisfied." ^ 

Ecclesiastical  partyism  was  rife  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth. 
The  Catholics,  though  under  ban,  experienced  a  secret  but 
powerful  revival.  Priests  disguised  in  " serving-men's  apparel " 
swarmed  in  the  North.  And  in  other  parts  of  England,  though 
not  permitted  to  preach,  they  administered  mass  in  private 
chapels  and  reopened  the  iniquities  of  ^^the  spiritual  courts." 
They  maintained  "the  Pope's  authority,"  and  revived  the 
ancient  usages  of  "  commuting  penances  for  money,  compound- 
ing for  moral  enormities,  and  grinding  the  widow  and  the 
orphan  by  their  fees  and  extortions."^  While  popery,  thus 
revived,  maintained  its  unit}^.  Protestantism  was  divided,  and 
yet  strong  notwithstanding  its  divisions.  Non-conformists 
grew  vigorous  by  conflict.  The  Puritan  was  a  sturdy  defender 
of  his  bald  and  radical  princij^lco;   and  had  it  not  been  for 

^  Burnet's  History  of  tlie  Reformation,  II.,  B.  III.,  p.  397.  London, 
1863. 

2  Fronde's  History  of  England,  IX,  838.     New  York,  1839. 

3  lUd,  p.  172.  4  Ibid,  X.,  111. 


1559.]  THE   EVANGELICAL  SPIRIT  PREVAILED.  269 

his  deep  convictions  and  fierce  energy,  the  Enghsh  Church 
party  would  have  been  swallowed  up  by  Catholic  fanaticism. 
In  the  meantime  the  Presbyterians  became  a  distinct  party, 
setting  up  a  new  ecclesiastical  polity  with  its  corresponding 
discipline.  They  became,  as  it  were,  a  wheel  within  a  wheel ; 
all  of  w^hich  gave  no  little  offense  to  the  State  establishment. 

But  in  the  midst  of  this  party  strife  there  existed  a  pure 
evangelical  spirit  among  bishops  and  clergy,  and  likewise 
among  the  people.  To  those  who  had  the  interests  of  a  pure 
Gospel  at  heart,  the  times  were  at  least  hopeful.  Bishop 
Jewel,  in  his  letters  at  the  close  of  the  year  1559,  wrote :  "  The 
People  were  much  better  disposed  to  the  Gospel,  than  it  was 
apprehended  they  could  be."  At  the  same  time  he  expressed 
his  fears  :  "  That  tho'  Things  were  begun  well,  they  would  not 
end  so  well."  ^  Again  he  wrote  :  "  We  hope  our  Bishops  shall 
be  Pastors,  Labourers,  and  Watchmen,. . .  .That  so  being  de- 
livered from  that  King-like  Pomp, ....  may  have  more  Leisure 
to  take  care  of  Christ's  Flock  with  due  Attention."  ^  Ee- 
ferring  to  the  exciting  debates  springing  up  at  that  time  re- 
specting vestments,  which  he  calls  the  "  Habit  of  the  Stage," 
he  expresses  a  wish  that  it  may  be  very  soon  done  away  with. 
Again  he  writes  :  "  That  the  Doctrine  was  everywhere  purely 
preached";  though  in  many  places  there  was  "too  much 
Folly  concerning  Ceremonies  and  Masks.  The  Crucifix  con- 
tinued still  in  the  Queen's  Chapel.  They  all  spake  freely 
against  it,  but  till  then  without  effect." ^  He  was  told  "that 
it  was  resolved  on  to  have  Crucifixes,  of  Silver  or  Tin,  set  up 
in  all  Churches ;  and  that  such  as  would  not  obey  this,  would 
be  turned  out  of  their  Bishoprics.  If  that  was  true,  he  would 
be  no  longer  a  Bishop."  ^  In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1560 
he  again  wrote  :  "  That  a  Change  appeared  now  more  visably 
among  the  People.  Nothing  promoted  it,  more  than  the 
Inviting  the  People  to  Sing  Psalms.     That  was  begun  in  one 


1  Burnet's  History  of  the  Eeformation,  III.,  P.  Ill,  B.  VI.,  p.  288. 
London,  1683. 

«  IMd,  p.  289.  «  Md,  p.  289,  *  Ibid,  p.  290. 


270  THE  BISHOPS'   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  YIII. 

Churcli  in  London,  and  did  quickly  spread  itself  not  only 
thro'  the  City,  but  in  the  Neighbouring  Places ;  Sometimes 
at  Paul's  Cross  there  will  be  6000  People  Singing  together. 
This  Avas  yery  grievous  to  the  Papists."  ^ 

In  morals  and  manners  the  age  of  Elizabeth  is  justly 
characterized  by  the  extremes  of  a  refined  barbarism,  and  an 
overwrought  civilization.  Education  was  confined  to  the 
few ;  and  too  often  it  assumed  the  form  of  affectation  or 
pedantry.  Magnificence  in  action,  speech  and  dress,  ruled 
from  the  queen  and  cortier,  down  to  the  page  and  most  menial 
servant.  Silk,  satin  and  velvet,  gaudy  in  color,  and  enriched 
with  gold,  adorned  both  gentlemen  and  ladies.  Servants  in 
swords  and  bucklers,  assumed  the  dignity  of  gentlemen.  It 
was  the  artificial  that  was  esteemed.  Stateliness  in  form  and 
appearance  was  everything.  Extravagance  was  the  rule  and 
pride  the  ruler.  The  coarse  in  word  and  deed,  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  refined,  was  made  respectable.  Language  w^as 
racked  for  refined  and  far-fetched  oaths,  which  in  the  mouths 
of  both  sexes,  were  considered  elegant.  But  this  mask  was 
sometimes  dropped,  even  by  the  queen,  w^hen  "she  rated 
great  nobles  as  if  they  were  school-boys  ;  . . .  she  would  break, 
now  and  then,  into  the  gravest  deliberations,  to  swear  at  her 
ministers  like  a  fish  wife."^  Bear-bating  was  among  their 
fashionable  amusements ;  and  the  Sabbath  was  chosen  as  the 
fittest  time  for  such  exhibitions,  to  which  crowds  flocked  to 
witness  the   savage   scene.     Fuller  refers  to   a    spectacle  of 

this  kind,    **  where    multitudes    w^re    gathered,   when 

the  scafiblding  gave  way,  killing  eight  persons  outright  and 
bruising  many  others."  Besides,  it  was  considered  a  proper 
diversion  for  royal  personages,  even  of  the  softer  sex.  "In 
the  year  1554,  while  the  princess  Elizabeth  resided  at  Hat- 
field-house,  in  Hertfordshire,  under  the  custody  of  Sir 
Thomas  Pope,  she  was  visited  by  queen    Mary.      The   next 

'  Burnet's  History  of  the  'Reformation,  p.  290. 

2  Green's  Short  Hist,  of  the  Eng.  People,  p.  376.     New  York,  1877. 


1526-68.]  SABBATH  OBSERVAKCE.  271 

morning,  after  mass,  they  were  entertained  with  a  grand 
exhibition  of  bear-bating,  tvWi  which  their  highnesses  luere 
right  well  content.'''^  Besides  bear-bating,  "  frayes  and 
fights"  between  sword  and  buckler  men  were  of  common 
occurrence  on  Sundays  and  holidays.  These  quarrels  were 
by  appointment  as  well  as  by  chance.  "  Sometimes,  twenty, 
thirty  and  forty  swords  and  bucklers,  halfe  against  halfe," 
would  be  engaged ;  and  although  "  they  made  great  shew  of 
much  furie,  and  fought   often,  yet    seldome   any   man  was 

hurt In  the  winter  season  all  the  high  streets  were  much 

annoyed  and  troubled  with  hourly  frayes."^  These  *^  brag- 
ging fights "  were  common  "  untill  the  20th  year  of  Queen 
Elizabeth."  ^ 

For  the  most  part  the  manners  of  Ehzabeth's  court  were 
adopted  by  that  of  James  I.  Yet  in  many  particulars  there 
was  an  advance  in  public  sentiment  towards  the  close  of 
her  reign  as  to  the  character  of  the  amusements  and  the 
time  for  indulging  in  them.  The  reform  in  Sabbath  ob- 
servance was  most  remarkable.  "  The  Lords  Day,  especially 
in  Corporations  began  to  be  precisely  kept,  people  becoming  a 
Law  to  themselves,  forbearing  such  sports,  as  yet  by  statute 
permitted.  ....  On  this  daij  the  stoutest  fencer  laid  down  the 
huchler,  the  most  skillful  Archer  uyibent  his  how  ;  . . . .  some  of 
them  were  ashamed  of  their  former  pleasures,  like  children, 
which  grown  bigger,  Mushing  themselves  out  of  their  rattles 
and  ivhistles.  Others  forbear  them  for  fear  of  their  Superiors, 
and  many  left  them  off  out  of  a  Politick  Comphance,  least 
otherwise  they  should  be  accounted  licentious."^  Public 
opinion,  however,  was  much  at  variance  upon  the  question  of 
Sabbath  obseiwance,  some  embracing  it  as  an  ancient  truth  in 
accordance  Avith  Scripture  and  vital  piety,  while  others 
straitly  opposed  it  '^  as  galling  men's  nechs  with  a  Jewish  yoak, 


^  Warton's  History  of  English  Poetry,  II.,  391.     London,  1778. 

2  Johnson  and Steevens'>S'/mA-e.spear6',  IX.,  ^io/e,  p..  122.  London,  1793. 

3  lUd,  p.  123. 

*  Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  IX.,  p.  227.     London,  1655. 


272  THE  BISHOPS*   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  Till. 

against  tlie  liberty  of  Christians^'  ^  About  the  year  1595  an 
able  defense  of  the  Christian  Sabbath  was  put  forth  by  Dr. 
Bound,  who  maintained  that  the  commandment  as  found  in 
the  Decalogue  was  a  moral  commandment,  and  therefore 
perpetually  binding.^ 

The  progress  of  this  and  of  other  moral  reforms  during  the 
time  of  Elizabeth,  are  traceable  directly  to  the  influence  of 
the  English  Bible.  Since  1526  the  New  Testament  has  been 
scattered  broadcast  amoug  the  people.  And  since  1535  and 
1537,  there  has  been  no  lack  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the 
mother  tongue.  To  the  praise  of  Queen  Elizabeth  be  it  said, 
that  during  her  reign  the  people  were  free  to  print,  circulate 
and  read  the  Bible  as  their  consciences  dictated.  There  was 
an  edition  of  Cranmer's  Bible,  1540,  published  during  this 
reign,  but  the  Genevan  Bible  was  in  the  greatest  demand. 
Numerous  editions  of  the  New  Testament  of  the  Genevan 
version,  also  of  Tyndale's  translation,  were  printed  and  put 
into  circulation.  In  all  this  the  people  were  satisfied,  but  the 
bishops  were  ill  at  ease.  Very  soon  after  the  accession  of 
Elizabeth  they  set  themselves  about  the  publishing  a  new 
version  of  the  Bible.  The  result  of  this  undertaking  was  the 
Bishops'  Bible  of  1568. 

Matthew  Parker,  bishop  of  Canterbury,  was  the  leader 
in  this  enterprise.  Among  his  reasons  for  setting-  forth 
a  new  version  was,  that  ''the  copies  of  the  former  Trans- 
lation were  so  wasted  that  very  many  churches  wanted 
Bibles." '  Another  reason  was  that  these  Bibles  were  very 
faultily  printed.'''  He  might  have  added  still  another  to 
the  effect  that  he  hoped  by  putting  forth  a  new  version,  to 
supersede  the  Genevan  Bible,  which  was  becoming  more  and 
more  popular  with  the  people,  and  whicli  was  most  distasteful 
to  the  archbishop  on  account  of  its  being  the  representative 

1  Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  IX.,  p.  228.       »  jud^  p.  227. 

3  Lewis'  History  of  Eng.  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  2. 

4  Ibid,  p.  236. 


1563-68.]  EULES   FOR   THE   EEYISIOi?-.  273 

of  Puritanism  and  Nonconformity.  Though  the  archbishop 
was  a  scholar,  a  hberal  patron  of  learning,  and  a  man  of  un- 
questioned piety,  yet  he  was  so  thoroughly  attached  to  the 
queen's  policy  of  reducing  the  under  clergy  to  one  way  of 
thinking  and  acting,  that  he  had  little  sympathy  with  any 
thing  that  stood  in  the  way  of  conformity  to  the  new  ec- 
clesiastical regulations. 

Parker's  plan  for  revising  the  Bible  was  the  same  as  that 
attempted  by  Archbishop  Cranmer,  in  which  Parker  was  more 
successful,  since  the  clergy  are  now  in  sympathy  with  the 
English  Scriptures,  as  they  were  not  in  Cranmer's  time.  The 
initials  of  the  several  bishops  to  whom  the  different  portions 
or  books  were  allotted,  were  printed  at  the  close  of  the  dis- 
tinctive portions  assigned  to  each  of  them.  These  differ 
somewhat,  and  yet  they  agree  substantially  with  the  list  in- 
closed in  the  archbishop's  letter  to  Secretary  Cecil,  dated 
October  5,  1568.  Besides  these  a  Mr.  Lawrence  is  often  quoted 
as  having  to  do  with  the  revision  of  the  ISTew  Testament  of 
this  Bible.  He  was  an  eminent  Greek  scholar,  and  doubtless 
was  often  consulted.  Lawrence's  strictures  were  upon  the 
New  Testament  translation  of  the  Great  Bible.  These  be 
presented  to  the  archbishop.^  Many  of  his  emendations 
were  adopted  in  the  second  edition  of  the  Bishops'  Bible, 
published  in  1572.  Westcott  places  Lawrence  among  the 
New  Testament  revisers.  "An  examination,"  he  says,  "of 
a  difficult  passage  of  an  Epistle  will  prove  that  the  reviser 
who  corrected  it  was  not  deficient  in  originality  and  vig- 
orous scholarship.  "2  In  Parker's  letter  to  Cecil,  which  con- 
tained the  hst  of  revisers,  there  were  inclosed  also  the 
rules  or  directions  to  be  followed  by  them,  which  were  as 
follows : 

"  First,  to  follow  the  common  English  translation  used  in  the  churches, 
and  not  to  recede  from  it,  but  where  it  varieth  manifestly  from  the 
Hebrew  or  Greek  original." 

»  Townley's  BlUical  Literature,  III.,  180     London,  1821. 
2  VVestcott's  History  of  the  Eng.  Bible,  p.  243. 


274  THE  BISHOPS'   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

'  Item — To  use  sections  and  divisions  in  the  text  as  Pagnine  in  liis  trans- 
lation useth,  and  for  the  verity  of  the  Hebrew  to  follow  the 
said  Pagnine  and  Miinster  specially,  and  generally  others 
learned  in  the  tongues." 

"  Item — To  make  no  bitter  notes  upon  any  text,  or  yet  to  set  down  any 
determination  in  places  of  controversy." 

"Item — To  note  such  chapters  and  places  as  contain  matter  of  genealo- 
gies, or  other  such  places,  not  edifying  with  som^e  strike  or 
note,  that  the  reader  may  eschew  tliem  in  his  public  reading." 

"  Item — That  all  such  words  as  sound  in  the  old  translation,  to  any 
offence  of  lightness  or  obscenity,  be  expressed  with  more 
convenient  terms  and  phrases."  ^ 

In  this  work  the  Archbishop  had  the  sympathy  and  co-opera- 
tion of  his  bishops.  Sandys  wrote  :  "  Your  Grace  should  much 
benefit  the  Church,  in  hastening  forward  the  Bible  which  you 
have  in  hand ;  those  that  we  have  be  not  only  false  printed 
but  also  give  great  offence  to  many  by  reason  of  the  depravity 
in  reading."  Again  he  says:  *^  According  to  your  Grace's  let- 
ter of  instruction  I  have  perused  the  book  you  sent  me  and 
with  good  diligence;  having  also  in  conference  with  some 
other  considered  of  the  same,  in  such  sort,  I  trust,  as  your  Grace 

will  not  mislike  of. In  mine  opinion  your  Grace  shall  do 

well  to  make  the  whole  Bible  to  be  diligently  surveyed  by  some 
well  learned  before  it  be  put  to  print."  ^  In  May,  1566,  Bishop 
Cox  wrote :  "  I  trust  your  Grace  is  well  forward  with  the  Bible 
by  this  time.  I  perceive  the  greatest  burden  will  lie  upon  your 
neck,  touching  care  and  travail.  I  would  wish  that  such  usual 
words  as  we  English  people  be  acquainted  with  might  still 
remain  in  their  form  and  sound,  so  far  forth  as  the  Hebrew 
will  well  bear  ;  ink-horn  terms  to  be  avoided.  The  translation 
of  the  verbs  in  the  Psalms  to  be  used  uniformly  in  one  tense."  ^ 
Letters  written  by  the  other  bishops  were  in  the  same  spirit 
They  promised  to  use  diligence  in  revising  the  parts  assigned 
to  them.  In  November,  1566,  Parker  intimated  his  design  to 
Cecil.  He  wrote  :  "I  have  distributed  the  Bible  to  divers 
men.    I  am  desirous,  if  you  cnuld  spare  so  much  leisure  either 

'  Parker's  Gorre^^'pondence.  p.  336.   As  cited  by  Eadie's  Hint.  Bible,  II.,  70. 
s  Westcott's  Hut.  Eng.  Bihle,  p.  100.  ^  lUd,  p.  101. 


1568.]         THE   "  GRACIOUS   FAVOUR "   i^OT   GRAITTED.  275 

in  morning  or  eyening,  we  had  one  Epistle  of  St.  Paul,  St. 
Peter,  or  St.  James  perused  by  you,  that  ye  may  be  one  of  the 
builders  of  this  good  work  in  Christ's  Church."  ^ 

So  far  as  Archbishop  Parker  was  the  prime  mover  in  this 
work,  the  Bible  is  rightly  designated  as  "  Parker's  Bible." 
Sometimes  it  is  called  "  Queen  Elizabeth's  Bible,"  not  from  any 
part  taken  by  her  in  furthering  the  enterprise,  but  simply  on 
account  of  its  being  the  only  newly  revised  edition  of  the  Bible 
done  in  England  and  issued  during  her  reign.  But  the  most 
significant  name  is  that  of  "  Bishops'  Bible,"  so  called  from  the 
active  co-operation  of  the  bishops  in  the  work  of  revision. 
The  work  was  begun  in  1563-4,  and  was  not  completed  till 
1568.  In  presenting  a  bound  copy  to  the  queen,  the  arch- 
bishop wrote  to  Secretary  Cecil,  that  his  purpose  was  to  offer 
the  same  in  person,  but  ill  health  preventing,  he  begged  the 
secretary  to  present  the  copy  with  his  letter,  in  which  he 
wrote :  "  Pleaseth  it  your  highness  to  accept  in  good  part 
the  endeavour  and  diUgence  of  some  of  us  your  chaplains,  my 
brethren  the  bishops,  with  other  certain  learned  men,  in  this 
new  edition  of  the  Bible.  I  trust  by  comparison  of  divers 
translations  put  forth  in  your  realm,  will  appear  as  well  the 
workmanship  of  the  printer,  as  the  circumspection  of  all  such 
as  have  travailed  in  the  recognition."  ^  He  calls  attention  to 
the  fewness  of  the  changes,  also  to  the  general  faithfulness  in 
the  work  of  revision,  and  beseeches  the  queen  that  it  may  have 
her  "  gracious  favour,  licence  and  protection."  ^  In  the  same 
letter  to  Cecil  he  urges  him  to  see  "that  this  edition  might  be 
licensed  and  only  commended  in  public  reading  in  churches, 
to  draw  to  one  uniformity,  it  were  no  great  cost  to  the  most 
parishes,  and  a  relief  to  him  for  his  great  charges  sustained."  ^ 
The  queen  did  not  accede  to  the  request  of  the  archbishop. 
She  gave  no  sort  of  sanction  or  license  for  the  special  issue  of 
the  Bishops'  Bible.  John  Bodleigh  had  received  a  special 
license  for  printing  the  Genevan  Bible,  but  such  "gracious 

1  Eadie's  Hist  Eng.  Bible,  II.,  70.        ^  Eadie's  Eng.  Bible,  II.,  73, 74. 
^  In  the  sense  of  revision.  ^  Ihid,  p.  74. 


376  THE    BISHOPS'    BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

favour"  was  refused  Archbishop  Parker.  "  Not  till  1577  was 
an  edition  printed  '  set  forth  by  authoritie ' — that  is,  not  royal, 
only  episcopal  authority."  ^  This  royal  refusal  is  all  the  more 
remarkable  when  we  consider  the  motive  of  the  archbishop  in 
putting  forth  a  version  of  the  Bible  that  should  commend 
itself  as  the  one  Bible  to  be  exclusively  used  in  the  churches, 
and  thus  to  draw  ^^to  one  uniformity,"  which  was  the  cher- 
ished idol  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

The  title-pages  of  this  Bible  are  noticeable  for  their  sim- 
plicity. A  copy  of  the  edition  of  1575,  before  me,  wants  the 
title-page  to  the  Old  Testament,  but  has  separate  titles  attached 
to  the  books  of  Joshua,  the  Psalms,  and  the  Apocrj^ha,  as 
well  as  to  the  New  Testament.  The  title-page  prefixed  to  the 
book  of  Joshua  consists  of  an  engraved  architectural  device  or 
border,  in  the  centre  of  which  are  the  words :  "  The  seconde 
part  of  the  Bible  conteining  these  bookes  following."  The  list 
comprises  the  books  from  Joshua  to  Job,  inclusive.  At  the 
top  of  the  page  stands  the  date  '^  1575,"  and  at  the  bottom  the 
words  "  God  saue  the  Queen."  The  title-page  to  the  Psalms 
has  the  same  engraved  border,  the  words  in  the  center  of 
which  read:  "  The  thirde  parte  of  the  Bible  conteining  these 
Bookes."  This  list  comprises  all  the  books  of  the  Bible  from 
the  book  of  Psalms  to  that  of  Malachi,  inclusive.  The  title 
to  the  Apocrypha  reads :  "  The  volume  of  the  bookes  called 
the  Apocrypha,  conteyning  these  bookes  following."  This  list 
comprises  all  the  books  from  the  third  of  Esdras  to  the  second 
of  Maccabees,  inclusive.  The  title  to  the  New  Testament  has 
the  same  border  as  to  the  design,  with  these  words  in  the  cen- 
ter: "The  newe  Testament  of  our  sauiour  lesus  Christe, 
Rom.  I.  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospell  of  Christe,  bycause 
it  is  the  power  of  God  vnto  saluation  to  all  that  beleeue." 

The  Bishops'  Bible  went  forth  without  a  dedication  ;  but  it 
contained  the  prologue  of  Archbishop  Cranmer  and  a  preface 
by  Archbishop  Parker.  In  his  preface  Parker  insists  that 
the  command,  Search  the  Scriptures,  "  applies  to  every  man, 

1  Eadie's  Eng.  Bilk,  II.,  78. 


15G8.]  BASED   UPOif   CRAXMER'S   BIBLE.  277 

woman,  or  child.*'  And  to  rightly  obey  the  command,  "the 
Scriptures  must  be  read  with  an  humble  spirit ....  (and)  con- 
tinual prayer";  also  with  "purity  of  life,"  and  with  "per- 
petual perseverance."  He  also  defends  the  Scriptures  against 
"  hatred  of  either  any  Porphyrian  Philosopher  or  Rhetorician  "; 
aud  specially  against  the  "envy  of  the  Romanists,"  who  say 
"under  subtil  Pretences,"  that  it  is  "a  perilous  matter  to 
translate  the  Text  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  and  therefore  it  cannot 
be  wel  translated."  1  Remarking  on  his  own  version,  he  urges 
not  to  be  "  offended  with  the  diversitie  of  Transbtors,  nor  with 
the  ambiguity  of  Translations.  Since  of  congruence,  no  Offence 
can  justly  be  taken  for  this  new  labour,  nothing  prejudicing 
any  other  Man's  Judgment  by  this  doing  ;  nor  yet  hereby  pro- 
fessing this  to  be  so  absolute  a  Translation  as  that  hereafter 
might  follow  no  other  that  might  see  that  which  as  yet  was  not 
understood."  ^  He  concludes  with  an  exhortation :  '^  Oft  to  call 
upon  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  by  the 
Mediation  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  with  the  words  of  the  octo- 
nary  Psalm  of  David,^  ....  and  to  pray  to  Almighty  God  with 
that  wise  King  Solomon  in  his  very  words  Sapient,  IX."  ^ 

Cranmer's  Bible,  1540,  was  chosen  as  the  basis  of  this  reyi- 
sion.  While  it  was  the  accepted  version  of  the  English  Church, 
yet  it  was  so  inferior  to  the  Genevan  Bible  that  it  was  unac- 
ceptable to  many  who  were  prominent  in  the  episcopal  party. 
Complaints  were  made  even  before  the  issue  of  the  Genevan 
Bible  against  Cranmer's  version,  although  at  the  same  time  it 
was  admitted  that  as  a  version  it  was  "  nearer  the  Hebrew  than 
the  translation  usually  ascribed  to  Jerome."  ^     Parker's  first 

^  Preface,  as  cited  by  Lewis'  Eist.  Eng.  Bible,  p.  343. 

5  Ihid,  p.  245. 

3  Psalm  CXIX.  Called  the  "  octonary  Psalm"  from  the  fact  that 
each  of  its  twenty-two  paragraphs  which  correspond  to  the  letters  of  the 
Hebrew  alphabet,  is  made  up  of  eight  verses.  It  is  noticeable  also  that 
the  eight  verses  of  each  paragraph  begin  with  the  same  Hebrew  letter. 

*  Ecclesiastes,  chap.  ix. 

5  The  words  of  Bishop  Hooper  written  in  1554,  as  cited  by  Eadie's 
Eng.  Bible,  II.,  6G. 


278  THE    BISHOPS'   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

rule  for  the  guidance  of  the  revisers  was:  "To  follow  the 
common  English  translation  used  in  the  churches."  This  rule 
was  specially  carried  out  in  revising  the  Old  Testament.  The 
following  is  inserted  as  an  example  in  which  the  changes  are 
slight,  confining  themselves  to  words  and  phrases  : 

Gen,  XLV.  1.  Joseph  could  no  longer  refrayne  before  all  the  that  stoode 
by  him,  wherfore  he  cryed,  Cause  euery  man  to 
auoyde.  Cranmer's  Bible  reads  ;  hrynge  furth  all  the 
men  fro  me. 
2.  And  he  wept  aloude,  and  the  Egyptians,  and  the  house 
of  Pharao  liearde.  Cranmer's  Bible  reads:  so  that 
the  Egyptians,  and  the  house  of  Pharao  heard  it. 

4.  And  Joseph  sayde  vnto  his  brethren,  Come  neare  to  me, 

/  praye  you.  These  words  are  not  in  Cranmer's 
Bible,  1540. 

5.  Now  therefore  be  not  greened  herewith,  .  .  .  for  God  dyd 

sende  me  before  you,  to  preserue  life.  Cranmer's 
Bible  has :  therewith, and  to  saue  life. 

7.  Wherfore  God  sent  me  before  you,  to  preserue  you  a  pos- 

terltie  in  the  earthe.  Cranmer's  Bible  reads :  to  make 
prouision  that  ye  might  continue  in  y^  earth. 

8.  So  nowe  it  was  not  ye  that  sente  me  hyther,  but  God, 

which  hath  made  me  a  father  to  Pharao,  and  Lord  of 
all  his  house,     Cranmer's  Bible  has :  you,  and  unto. 

10,  And  thou  shalte  dwell  in  the  lande  of  Gosen,  "and  he  a 

neyghboure  vnto  me."  Cranmer's  Bible  has :  and  be 
hy  me. 

11.  And  there  will  I  prouide  thee  sustenance.     Cranmer's  Bible 

has  :  And  there  wyll  I  make  prouision  for  thee. 
13.  Therefore  tell  my  father  of  all  my  glory  in  Egypt.     Cran- 
mer's Bible  has :  honoure. 

16.  And   the  fame  {therof)   was  heard  in  Pharaos'  house. 

Cranmer's  Bible  reads :  And  the  tydynges  came  mito 
Pharao's  house, 

17.  .         .        .         This  doe  yee,  lade  youre   beastes,  and 

goe  {and)  retourne  vnto  the  land  of  Chanaan.  Cran- 
mer's Bible  reads  :  get  you  hence  vnto  the  lande  of 
Canaan. 

18.  .        .         .        and  ye  shall  eate  the  fat  of  the  lande, 

Cranmer  has  :  of  the  fat  of  the  lande. 

19.  .        .        .         2''hus  do  yee.     Cranmer  has  :  tliis  do  yee. 


1568.]  SPECIMENS   FRO^il   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT.  279 

20.  Also  "  regard  not  your  stuffe,  for  the  good  of  the  land  of 
Egypt  is  yours.  Cranmer  reads :  all  the  land  of 
Egypte  is  yours. 

23.  .         .         .         laden  with  come,  and  bread,  and  meate. 

Cranmer  has  :  corne,  breade  and  meete. 

24.  So  sente  he  his  brethren  away,  and  they  departed  ;  and  he 

sayde  vnto  them,  See  that  ye  fall  to  no  strife  on  the 
way.  Cranmer's  Bible  reads  :  So  sente  he  his  breth- 
ren away,  to  departe  ;  .  .  .  .  fall  not  out  by  the  waye. 


The  foUowiDg  extracts  are  here  inserted  as  specimens  of  the 
translation  of  the  Bishops'  Bible,  from  a  copy  of  the  edition, 
1575,  which  is  a  reprint  of  the  second  edition  of  1572. 

Gen.  XXII.  1.  After  these  sayings,  God  did  tempt  Abraham,  and 
sayde  vnto  him,  Abraham  ?  Which  aunswered, 
Here  I  am. 

2.  And  he  sayd,  Take  thy  sonne,  thine  only  sonne  Isahac, 

whome  thou  louest,  and  get  thee  vnto  the  land 
Moriah,  and  offer  him  there  for  a  burnt  offering, 
vppon  one  of  the  mountaynes  whiche  I  will  shewe 
thee, 

3.  Then   Abraham   rose   vp   early  in  the  morning,  and 

sadled  his  Asse,  and  tooke  two  of  his  yong  menne 
with  him,  and  Isahac  hys  sonne,  and  cloue  wood  for 
the  burnt  offering,  and  rose  vp,  and  got  him  to  the 
place,  which  God  had  appointed  him. 

4.  The  third  day  Abrahil  lift  x^  his  eyes,  and  sawe  the 

place  a  farre  of  ; 

5.  And  sayd  vnto  his  yong  men,  Bide  heere  with  the 

Asse,  I  and  the  ladde  will  goe  yonder  and  woor- 
ship,  and  come  agayne  to  you. 

6.  And  Abraham  tooke  the  wood  of  the  burnt  offering, 

and  layde  it  vppon  Isahac  hys  sonne  ;  but  he  him- 
selfe  tooke  fire  in  his  hand,  and  a  knife,  and  they 
wente  both  of  them  togyther. 

7.  Then   spake   Isahac  vnto   Abraham  hys   father,  and 

sayde,  My  father.  And  he  answered,  Here  am  I, 
my  Sonne.  He  sayde,  See,  here  is  fire  and  wood  ; 
but  where  is  the  beast  for  burnt  sacrifice  ? 

8.  Abraham  answered,  ]My  God  ^vil  prouide  a  beast  for 

burnt  sacrifice  ;  and  so  they  went  both  togyther. 


280  THE   BISHOPS'    BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

9.  And  when  they  came  to  the  place  whyche  God  had 
shewed  him,  Abraham  builte  an  altare  ther,  and 
dressed  the  wood,  and  bound  Isahac  his  sonne, 
and  layde  him  on  the  altare  aboae  vpon  the 
wood. 

10.  And  Abraham  stretching  foorthe  hys  hande,  tooke  the 

knife  to  haue  killed  hys  sonne, 

11.  And  the  Angell  of  the  Lorde  called  vnto  him  from 

heauen,  saying,  Abraham,  Abraham.  And  he  sayd, 
Here  {am)  I. 

12.  And  he  sayde,  Lay  not  thy  hand  vpon  the  childe,  ney- 

ther  doe  any  thing  vnto  hym,  for  now  I  know  that 
thou  fearest  God,  and  hast  for  my  sake  not  spared 
{yea)  tliyne  only  sonne. 

13.  And  Abraham  lifting  vp  his  eyes,  looked  ;  and  beholde, 

behinde  {hym)  there  was  a  Ramme  caught  by  the 
homes  in  a  thicket ;  and  Abraham  wet  and  tooke 
the  Ramme,  and  offered  him  vp  for  a  burnt  offering 
in  the  steede  of  his  sonne. 

14.  And  Abraham  called  the  name  of  the  place,  The  Lord 

wil  see.  As  it  is  sayde  thys  daye,  In  the  Mount 
will  the  Lorde  be  scene. 

15.  And  the  Angell  of  the  Lorde  cried  vnto  Abraham  from 

heauen  the  second  tyme, 

16.  And  sayde,  By  my  selfe  haue  I  sworne,  sayth  the  Lorde, 

by  cause  thou  hast  done  this  thing,  and  hast  not 
spared  {yea)  thine  only  sonne. 

17.  That  in  blessing,  I  will  blesse  thee,  and  in  multiply- 

ing, I  will  multiplye  thy  seede  as  the  starres  of 
heauen,  and  as  the  sande  whiche  is  vppon  the  sea 
side,  and  thy  seede  shall  possesse  the  gates  of  his 
enimies. 

18.  And  in  thy  ssede  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be 

blessed,  bycause  thou  hast  heard  my  voyce. 

19.  So  tourned  Abraham  againe  vnto  hys  young  men  ;  and 

they  rose  vp,  and  went  together  to  Beer-seba,  and 
Abraham  dwelt  at  Beer-seba. 

Psalm  XXIIL   1.  The  Lorde  is  my  sheepehearde  ;  therefore  can  T  laeke 
nothing. 

2.  He  shall  feed  me  in  a  greene  pasture  ;  and  load  me 

forth  besides  the  waters  of  comfort. 

3.  Hee  shall  conuert  my  soule  ;  and  bring  mee  foorth  in 

the  pathes  of  righteousnessc,  for  hys  names  sake. 


1568.]  IMPOETAXT   VERBAL   CnAXGES.  281 

4.  Yea  tliouglie  I  walke  tli  rough  the  valley  of  the  shadow 

of  death,  I  will  feare  no  euill  ;  for  thou  art  with 
me,  thy  rodde  and  tliy  stafle  comfort  me. 

5.  Thou  shalte  prepare  a  Table  before  mee,  agaynst  tbem 

that  trouble  mee ;  thou  hast  annoynted  my  heade 
with  Oyle,  and  my  cuppe  shall  be  full. 

6.  But  thy  louing  kiudnesse  and  mercie  shall  follow  me 

all  the  dayes  of  my  life  ;  and  I  will  dwell  in  the 
house  of  the  Lorde  foreuer. 

The  New  Testament  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  shows  better 
scholarship  and  more  careful  work.  But  like  the  New  Tes- 
tament of  the  Great  Bible  and  all  previous  revisions,  it  is 
largely  a  reproduction  of  Tyndale's  translation.  A  careful 
comparison  will  show,  however,  that  this  revision  made  im- 
portant verbal  changes,  some  of  which  found  their  way  into 
the  Authorized  version.  In  some  instances  the  influence  of 
the  Genevan  version  is  perceptible ;  while  in  other  cases, 
where  marked  improvements  had  been  introduced  in  the 
Genevan,  they  were  ignored  by  this  version.  For  the  sake  of 
illustrations  take  a  portion  of  the  eighth  chapter  of  Eomans. 

Rom.  VIII.  15.  For  yee  haue  not  receyued  the  spirite  of  bondage 
agayne  to  feare  ;  but  ye  haue  receyued  the  spirite 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  crye,  Abba,  father.  The 
Great  Bible  after  Tyndale  has :  to  feare  eny 
moare. 

16.  The  spirite  it  selfe  heaveth  icitnesse  to  our  spirite,  that 

we  are  the  sonnes  of  God.  This  happy  phrase  is 
after  the  Genevan  and  was  adopted  by  the  Au- 
thorized v^ersion.  Tyndale  and  the  Great  Bible 
read  :  certifieth. 

17.  If  we  he  sonnes,  then  are  we  also  heires,  the  beyres 

of  God,  and  ioint  heyres  wytli  Christ ;  so  that  we 
suffer  togeather,  that  wee  may  he  also  glorifyed 
togeather.  Joint  heirs  is  peculiar  to  the  Bishops' 
and  is  followed  by  the  Authorized  version.  Tyn- 
dale has  :  anexed  with  Christ ;  and  is  followed  by 
the  Great  Bible,  also  by  the  Genevan  version.  In 
the  second  clause  however  Tyndale  reads  :  If  so  he 
that  ue  suffer  togedder  ;  and  is  followed  by  the 
Great  Bible,  also  liy  th3  A.  V. 


282  THE   BISHOPS'   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  YIII. 

18.  For  I  am  certainely  perswaded,  that  tlie  afflictions  of 

this  time,  are  not  worthy  of  the  glory  which  shall 
be  shewed  vpon  vs.  Tyndale  reads :  For  I  sup- 
pose that  the  afflictions  of  thys  lyfe  ;  and  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  Great  Bible. 

19.  For  the  earnest  expectation  of  the  creature  abydeth, 

looking  when  the  sonnes  of  God  shall  appeare. 
This  is  followed  by  the  A.  V.  Tyndale  has : 
fervent  desyre  ;  and  is  followed  by  the  Great  Bible. 

20.  Bycause  the  creature  is  subject  to  vanitie  not  wylling, 

but  for  hym  whiche  liathe  subdued  the  same  in 
hope.  The  Great  Bible  has  :  is  subdued  to  vanitie 
against  ye  idll  therof,  but  for  Ids  will  which  hath 
subdued  y®  same  in  hope. 

21.  'For  the  creature  it  selfe  shall  he  made  free  iTom  the 

bondage  of  corruption.  The  Great  Bible  has  :  For 
the  same  creature  shalbe  deliuered  from  the  bondage 
of  corrupcion. 

23.  .  .  .  and  we  our  selues  mourne  in  our 
selues,  lonyting  for  the  adoption  (euen)  the  deliuer- 

ance  of  our  body.     The  Great  Bible  reads  , 

mourne  in  our  selues  also,  and  icaite  for  the  adop- 
cion  {of  the  children  of  God)  euen  for  the  deliuer- 
aunce  of  our  bodye. 

26.  Likewise  the  spirite  also  helpeth  our  infirmities.  For 
we  knowe  not  what  to  desire  as  we  ought ;  but  the 
spirite  it  selfe  maketh  great  intercession  for  vs, 
with  gronings  whiche  can  not  be- expressed.  The 
Great  Bible  has  :  maketh  intercession  for  vs. 

29.  For  those  whiche  he  knewe  before,  he  also  dyd  pre- 

destinate, that  they  shoulde  be  lyke  fashioned  vnto 
the  shape  of  his  sonne.  The  Great  Bible  reads 
after  Tyndale :  ordeined  before. 

30.  Moreover,  whom  he   did  predestinate,  them  also  he 

called.  The  Great  Bible  has  :  whom  he  appointed 
before,  them  also  he  hath  called. 

33.  Whiche  spared  not  hys  owne  sonne,  but  gaue  hym  for 
vs  all ;  howe  shall  he  not  with  hym  also  gyue  vs  al 
things  ?  This  is  after  Tyndale,  and  is  followed  by 
the  A.  V.  The  Great  Bible  reads  :  how  can  It  be, 
y^  with  him  he  shoulde  not  geue  us  all  thinges  also. 

84.  .  .  .  yea  rather  which  is  raysed  again. 
The  Great  Bible  has  : is  risen  againe. 


1567.]  SPLCIMEXS    FEOM   THE    Js^EW   TESTAMEisT.  283 

35.  Who  shall  seperate  vs  from  the  loue  of  Christe  ?     The 

Great  Bible  has  : the  loue  of  God  f 

36.  (.        .        .        .  and  are  counted  as  sheepe /or  iAe 

slaughter.)    This  is  followed  by  the  A.  V.;  but  the 
Great  Bible  reads  : appointed  to  he  slayne. 

37.  Neuerthelesse,   in  all   these    thynges    we    onercome, 

through  him  that  loued  vs.  This  agrees  with  the 
Great  Bible,  and  overlooks  the  Genevan  N.  T., 
1557,  which  reads  :  ice  are  more  than  conquerors. 
39.  Neyther  heighth,  nor  deapth,  neyther  any  other 
creature,  shal  be  able  to  seperate  vs  from  the  loue 
of  God,  which  is  in  Christe  Jesus  our  Lorde.  The 
Great  Bible  has  : neither  lowth  ; to  departe. 

In  the  above  collation  from  only  a  single  chapter  we  have  a 
number  of  happy  renderings  for  which  we  are  indebted  in 
part  to  the  Bishops'  Bible,  and  in  part  to  the  versions  of  Ge- 
neva and  of  Tyndale.  Several  of  these  are  worthy  of  being 
noted,  since  they  were  adopted  by  King  James'  revisers  and 
have  come  down  to  us  as  an  invaluable  inheritance.  For  ex- 
ample the  happy  phrase :  heareth  tcitiiess,  for  which  we  are 
indebted  to  the  Genevan  Bible,  and  which  is  far  better  than 
the  certifieth,  of  Tyndale.  Again  in  the  seventeenth  verse  we 
have;  joint  Jieyers,  which  is  better  than  Tyndale's  lieyres 
anexed  ;  and  for  which  we  are  indebted  to  the  Bishops'  Bible. 
In  verse  nineteenth  we  have ;  earnest  expectation,  which  is  an 
improvement  upon  the  fervent  desyre  of  Tyndale,  and  for 
which  we  are  indebted  to  the  Bishops'  Bible.  In  verse 
twenty-first,  we  have :  the  glorious  Uhertie  of  the  sonnes  of 
God  ;  for  which  we  are  indebted  to  Tyndale.  For  the  phrase, 
7nore  than  conquerors  ;  we  are  indebted  to  the  Genevan  N.  T. 
1557. 

For  the  sake  of  comparison  with  previous  versions,  the  fol- 
lowing specimens  from  the  New  Testament  of  the  Bishops' 
version  are  here  inserted. 

Matt.  VI.    9.  After  this  maner  therfore  pray  ye  ;  0  our  father  which 
art  in  lieauen  halowed  be  thy  name. 
10.  Let  thy  kingdome  come.     Thy  wyll  be  done,  as  well  in 
earth,  as  it  is  in  heauen. 


284  THE   BISHOPS'   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

11.  Giue  vs  this  day  our  dayly  breade. 

13.  And  forgyue  vs  our  dettes,  as  we  forgyue  our  detters. 

13.  And  leade  vs  not  into  temptation,  but  deliuer  vs  from 

euill ;  for  thine  is  the  kingdome,  and  the  power, 

and  the  glorie,  for  euer.     Amen. 
I.  Cor.  XIII.    1.  Though  I  speake  with  the  tongs  of  men  and  of  angels, 

and  haue  not  charitie,  I  am  {as)  sounding  brasse, 

or  {a.<)  a  tinckling  Cymball. 

2.  And    though    I    haue   prophesie,   and  vnderstand  all 

secrets,  and  all  knowledge  ;  Yea,  if  1  haue  all 
fayth,  so  that  1  can  remoue  mountaynes,  and  haue 
not  charitie,  I  am  nothing. 

3.  And  though  I  bestowe  all  my  goodes  to  feede  the  poore, 

and  though  I  giue  my  body  that  I  should  be  burned, 
and  haue  not  charitie,  it  profiteth  me  nothing. 

4.  Charitie    suffereth    long,    and    is    curteous ;    Charitie 

enuieth  not,  charitie  doth  not  frowardly,  swelleth 
not, 

5.  Dealeth  not  dishonestly,  seeketh  not  hir  owne,  is  not 

bitter,  thinketh  not  euill, 

6.  Reioyceth  not  in  iniquitie,  but  reioyceth  in  the  truth  ; 

7.  Suffereth   al  things,    beleeueth  al   things,   hopeth  all 

things,  endureth  all  things. 

8.  Though  that  prophesying  fayle,  eyther  tongs  ceasse,  or 

knowledge  vanish  away,  {yet)  charitie  falleth 
neuer  away, 

9.  For  our  knowledge  is  vnperfecte,  and  our  prophesying 

is  vnperf ect ; 

10.  But   when  that  which  is  perfect  is   come,  then  that 

which  is  vnperfect  shall  be  doone  away. 

11.  When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child,  I  vnderstoode 

as  a  childe,  I  imagined  as  a  cbilde  ;  bat  as  sooneas 
I  was  a  man,  1  put  away  childishnesse. 

13.  Nowe  we  see  in  a  glasse,  euen  in  a  darke  speaking ; 
but  then  {shall  ice  see)  face  to  face.  Now  I  know 
vnperfectly  ;  but  the  shall  I  know,  euen  as  I  am 
knowne. 

13.  Now  abydeth  fayth,  hope,  and  charitie,  these  three,  but 
the  chief  of  these  is  charitie. 

The  Bishops'  Bible,  like  all  other  early  English  versions, 
did  not  adopt  the  fashionable  speech  of  the  time.  The  rule 
laid  down  by  the  archbishop,  was  that  the  plain  words  of  the 


1568.]  THE  LANGUAGE   OF   THIS   PERIOD.  285 

Great  Bible  should  be  retained,  excepting  in  cases  where  the 
original  Hebrew  or  Greek  demanded  a  change.  This  wise  re- 
striction was  much  needed  in  that  age,  for  scarcely  ever  before 
in  the  history  of  the  EugUsh  tongue,  was  it  so  threatened 
with  such  an  overwhelming  tide  of  affectation  and  pedantry. 
Italy  and  Spain  were  corrupting  the  language  as  well  as  the 
manners  of  the  English  nation.  Elegance  and  refinement 
were  studied  at  the  expense  of  sense  and  clearness.  Language 
was  used  for  the  sake  of  sound  and  appearance,  appealing  to 
the  fancy  rather  than  to  the  understanding.  "  They  played 
with  words,"  says  Taine,  "  twisted,  put  them  out  of  shape, 
rejoiced  in  sudden  views,  strong  contrasts,  which  they  pro- 
duced  in  quick  succession.     They  cast  flower  on  flower, 

tinsel  on  tinsel ;....  and  plumed  their  language  like  their 
garments.  They  cared  nothing  for  clearness,  order,  common 
sense  ;  it  was  a  festival  and  a  folly ;  absurdity  pleased  them."  ^ 
This  new-fangled  English  was  not  a  little  influential.  But  to 
the  credit  of  the  revisers  of  the  Bishops'  Bible,  they  put  into 
it  not  a  shred  of  this  fashion  either  in  cut  or  color.  In  avoid- 
ing this  over  refinement,  they  sometimes  went  to  the  opposite 
extreme  of  too  great  familiarity  in  the  choice  of  words  and 
phrases,  which  detract  from  the  elevated  tone  befitting  the 
language  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  As  an  illustration  take  the 
following  examples  collated  from  the  book  of  Psalms. 

Ps.  III.     7,    Up  Lord,  and  help  me,  O  my  God.     This  is  after  the 
Great  Bible,  1540  ;  and  ignores  the  Genevan  Bible, 
1560,  which  reads  :  0  Lord,  arise  ;   helpe  me,  my 
God, 
IX.  19.   Up  Lorde,  and  lette  not  man  Tiaue  the  upper  Jiande. 
The  Genevan  version  reads ;  .        .        .let  not  man 
preuaile. 
X.     6.  For  he  hath  sayde  in  his  harte,  tushe,  I  shall  neuer  be 
cast  downe.     This  is  after  the  Great  Bible  of  1540. 
XXVIIL     8,     .         .        .  therefore  my  heart  daunceth  for  joye. 
XXXIII.    3.  Sing  vnto  the  Lorde  a  new  song ;  sing  prayses  lustily 
(vnto  him)  with  a  good  courage.    The  Genevan  ver- 

»  English  Literature,  I.,  162,  163.    New  York,  1874.. 


286  THE    BISHOPS'    BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

sion  reads :  .         .        .  sing  cheerfully  with  a  loud 

Toyce. 
XL.  18.  Let  them  bee  desolate  and  rewarded  wyth  shame,  that 

say  vnto  mee  :  fie  vpon  thee,  fie  vpon   thee.    The 

Genevan   Bible  reads  :  .         .         .  which  say  vnto 

me  A7ia,  aha. 
XLII.  13.     .         .         .  while  mine  enimies  (that  trouble  me)  cast 

me  in  the  teeth. 
XLV.    5.  Good  lucke  haue  thou  with  tliine  honour.    The  Genevan 

Bible  reads :  And  prosper  with  thy  glory. 
XLVII,     5.  God  is  gone  vp  with  a  mery  noyse.     The  Genevan  ver- 
sion has  ;  with  triumph  ;  and  the  A,  V,  reads  :  with 

a  shout. 
LIII.     1.  ThefooUshe  hodie  hath  sayde  in  his  heart.    This  ignores 

the  better  reading  of  the  Genevan  Bible,  which  has  : 

The  fool  hath  said  in  his  heart. 

Besides  the  presence  of  these  colloquial  and  commonplace 
terms,  the  text  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  is  weakened  still  more 
by  the  introduction  of  explanatory  words  and  phrases ;  a  seem- 
ing attempt  to  expound  as  well  as  translate  the  original  text. 
These  phrases  are  put  into  different  type  and  thrown  into 
brackets.  In  some  cases  they  are  taken  from  the  Great  Bible, 
while  in  others  they  belong  originally  to  the  Bishops'  version. 
The  following  are  inserted  as  examples :  ^ 

Is.  I.     7.  .         .        .  and  it  is  made  desolate,  as  it  were  the  destruc- 
tion of  enimies  {in  the  time  ofwarre). 
31.  And  the  very  strong  one  [of  your  idols)  shall  be  as  towe, 
and  the  maker  of  it  as  a  sparke  {of  fire). 
II.     3.   And  a  multitude  of  people  shall  goe,  speaking  {thus  one  to 
another)  Come,  let  vs  ascende  to  the  hill  of  the  Lorde. 
9.  .         .         .  there  falleth    the    man  downe  (before  them), 

therefore  forgiue  them  not. 
19.  .         .         .  for  feare  of  the  Lorde,  and  for  the  glorie  of  his 
majestic,  when  he  ariseth  to  destroy  ifhe  wickid  ones 
of)  the  earth. 
III.    9.  .         .        .  Yea,  they  declare  their  owne  sinnes  {them  selues) 
as  Sodome. 
14.  The  Lorde  shall  enter  into  judgement  with  the  elders  and 

^  These  texts  are  from  a  copy  of  the  Bishops'  Bible,  1575. 


1568.]  LATii^iSMS.  287 

14.  princes  of  his  people,  (and  shal  say  to  them)  It  is  ye 
that  haue  burnt  vp  my  vineyarde. 

15.  What  meane  ye  that  ye  bray  {as  in  a  morter)  my  people,  and 

grynde  the  faces  of  the  poore,  sayth  the  Lorde  God  of 
hostes  ? 
18.  .        .        .  and  the  round  tyres  {after  the  fashion  of  the 
moone). 

24.  .        .        .  and  (simne)  burning  for  beautie. 

25.  .        .        .  and  thy  valiant  souldiours  in  the  battaile  {0 

lerusalem). 
lY.     1.  .         .        .to  take  our  shamefull  reprofe  {from  vs). 
John  I.    8.  .        .         .  but  {icas  sent)  to  beare   witnesse  of  the  light. 
This  is  followed  by  the  A.  V. 
9.  That  {lyght)  was  the  true  light. 
14.  .         .        .As  the  glorie  of  the  only  begotten  sonne  {that 

came)  from  the  father. 
49.  .         .        .  Rabbi,  thou  arte  euen  the  {very)  sonne  of  God : 
thou  art  the  king  of  Israeli. 
VI.  27.  .         .        .  whiche  {meate)  the  sonne  of  man  shall  giue  vnto 
you. 

Few  examples,  comparatively,  of  Latinisms  are  found  in  the 
Bishops'  Bible,  yet  even  these  are  inexcusable,  since  for  the 
most  part  they  had  been  discarded  by  the  Genevan  version. 
In  the  Psalms  and  Isaiah  such  words  as  the  following  occur  : 
comprehended^  condemned,  conveyed,  credence,  deuice,  enformed, 
felicitie,  gouernour,  laude,  Lihanus,  similitude,  which  may  be 
found  in  their  several  connections  below.^ 

Ps.  VIII.     1.  0  Ijoxdie  Q\x.r  gouernour.    The  Genevan  Bible  reads:  O 
Lord  our  Lord. 
XXI,     6.  For  thou  shalt  giue  him  euerlasting /(sKei^i'e.    The  Gene- 
van Bible  reads  :  For  thou  hast  set  him  as  blessings 
for  euer. 
XXXI.  13.  .        .        .  and  they  that  did  see  mee  without,  conueyed 
themselues  from  me.      The  Genevan  Bible  has : 
.  who  seeing  me  in  the  street  fled,  from  me. 
CXXXV.     1.  0  prayse  the  Lorde,  laude  ye  the  name  of  the   Lord. 
The  Genevan  Bible  has  :  Praise  the  name  of  the 
Lorde. 

*  These  texts  are  from  a  copy  of  the  Bishops'  Bible,  1575. 


288  THE   BISHOPS*  BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

Is.  XL.  16.  Lilanus  is  Dot  sufficient  to  minister  fjre  to  his  offering". 
The  Genevan  Bible  has :  Lebanon. 
18.  .         .        .  or  what  similitude  wil  ye  set  vp  to  him  ? 
21.  .        .        .  haue  ye  not  bin  enfounaed  of  this  by  the 
foundation  of  the  earth?    The  Genevan  Bible  reads  : 
.  haue  ye  not  understood  it  ? 
28.  .         .         .  and  that  his  wisedome  caji  not  be  compre- 
'hended?   The  Genevan  Bible  reads :  .      .     .  there 
is  no  secerching  of  his  vnderstanding. 
LIII.     1.  But  vrho  hathe  giuen  credence  vnto  our  preaching  ?    The 
Genevan  Bible  reads  :  Who  will  beleeue  our  report  ? 
9.  His  graue  vs^as  giuen  him  with  the  condemned.     The 
Genevan  Bible  reads  :  He  made  his  graue  with  the 
wicked. 
10.  .        .        .  and  this  deuice  of  the  Lorde  shall  prosper  in 
his  hande.    The  Genevan  Bible  has  :  will. 

The  Bishops'  Bible,  however,  has  its  share  of  obsolete  words, 
such  as  heesome,  broom  ;  fimve,  blast ;  hucklehoney  hip  hone  ; 
TcnetchetJi,  cutteth  off  the  neck ;  pillers,  extortioners  ;  prevented^ 
anticipated,  or  overtaken ;  querne,  mill  for  grinding ;  roome, 
kingdom.    All  of  which  are  given  below. 

Gen.  XXXII.  25.  .        .        .he  smote  hym  upon  the  Tiucklebone  of  his 
thigh, 
la.  XJLV.  23.  .        .        .  and    1    wil  sweepe  them   out  with   the 
leesome  of  destruction.     This  word  finds  a  place 
in  the  principal  versions,  from  that  of  Coverdale, 
1535,  to  that  of  King  James,  1611  ;  and  though  it 
is  obsolete  or  obsolescent,  yet  it  is  too  expressive 
a  Saxon  word  to  be  given  up. 
XL VII.    2.  Bring  foorth  the  querne  and  grynde  meale. 
LXVI.    3.  »        .        .  He  that  killeth  a  sheepe  for  mee,  knetcheth 
a  dogge. 
John  XI.  48.  .         .         .  and  the  Romanes  shall  come,  and  take 
away  both  o-ur  roome,  and  the  people. 
Acts  XXVII.  14.     .        .         .  there  arose  against  their  purpose  a  jlawe 
of  winde  out  of  the  Northeast,  which  is  called 
Euroclydon. 
I.  Cor.  VI.  10.  .         .        .  Nor  reuilers,  nor  p»7^gr«,  shall  inherite  the 
kingdome  of  God. 
Gal.  VI.     1.  Brethren  if  a  man  be  preuented  in  anye  fault. 

Obscene  words  were  by  the  rules  laid  down  by  the  arch- 


1568.]  ANKOTATIONS.  289 

bishop,  to  be  displaced  "by  more  convenient  terms  and 
phrases."  The  item  was  not  out  of  place,  since  in  the  Great 
Bible  particularly,  which  this  version  followed,  there  were,  to 
say  the  least,  indelicacies  in  language  which  needed  correction, 
such  as  I.  Sam.  vi.  4,  5.     This  was  changed  for  the  better  by 

the  Bishops  revisers,  and  reads : "  They  answered,  Fyue 

golden  Emerodes,  and  fine  golden  Myse Wherefore  ye  shall 

make  images  Hke  to  your  emerodes,  and  images  like  to  your 
mise,  that  corrupt  the  lande.  This  reading  is  after  the  Gene- 
van Bible,  also  after  Ooverdale's  translation.  Another  ex- 
ample is  that  of  I.  Cor.  vi.  9-10,  which  reads  as  improved  in 
the  Bishops'  Bible ; . . . .  Bee  not  deceiued ;  neither  fornicatours, 
nor  idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor  abusers  of 
the  seines  with  raankinde ....  shall  inherite  the  kingdome  of 
God.  This  reading  was  adopted  from  Tyndale.  In  the  same 
spirit  and  without  the  least  show  of  prudishness,  they  might 
have  revised  such  passages  as  I.  Kings  xiv.  10  ;  xvi.  11  ; 
and  others  of  the  same  character.  The  archbishop  did  not 
stop  with  single  words  and  phrases,  but  directed  that  signifi- 
cant marks  be  introduced  indicating  whole  chapters  and  parts 
of  chapters  to  be  omitted  in  the  public  reading  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. The  mark  chosen  was  an  inverted  comma  placed  at 
the  beginning  of  each  line  of  the  passage  or  chapter  to  be 
omitted.  In  Genesis,  chapters  x. ;  xi.  10-29  ;  xxxvi.  and 
xxxviii.,  were  thus  marked.  In  Exodus,  page  after  page  is 
thus  indicated  ;  and  so  throughout  the  historical  portions 
of  the  Old  Testament.  For  the  most  part  these  marked  pas- 
sages are  made  up  of  genealogical  tables,  as  well  as  objection- 
able passages,  which  they  supposed  would  not  be  edifying  in 
the  public  reading  of  the  Bible. 

The  marginal  notes  of  this  version  are  brief,  and  sometimes 
commonplace.  A  few  examples  from  the  New  Testament  will 
suffice. 


Matt.  VI.  34.   "  (&)  That  is,  the  present  day  Lath  ynough  of  his  owne 

griefe  or  affliction." 
Luke  III.     3.  "  (a)  By  the  law  there  shoulde  haue  bene  but  one  high 
13 


290  THE   BISHOPS'   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

priest  only,  but  corruption  of  the  time,  by  reason 
the  Romanes  had  rule,  and  the  bribery  of  Caia- 
phas,  brought  to  passe  that  the  office  was  di- 
vided." 
John  I.  13.  "(c)  Meaning  priuiledge  or  dignitie."  39.  "  (&)  That 
was  about  two  houres  before  night." 
XIX,  30.  "  (b)  The  mysterie  of  mans  redemption,  and  saluation, 
is  perfected  by  the  only  sacrifice  of  Christ,  the 
promise  to  the  fathers  fulfilled,  the  ceremonies 
of  the  law  ended." 

Acts  IV.  11.  "  (a)  Christ  is  called  the  chiefe  corner,  or  corner  stone, 
by  cause  the  Jewes  and  the  Gentiles  are  joyned 
together,  and  builded  vpon  him  by  faith,  and 
made  one  churche."  13.  "  (&)  Neyther  sainte,  nor 
angell,  nor  workes,  nor  ought  els  can  saue,  but 
Christe  alone." 
VII.  60.  "(b)  He  praied  for  himselfe  standing ;  but  praying  for 
his  enimies,  he  kneeled  down,  mening  thereby, 
first  that  theyr  great  iniquitie  required  a  greater 
and  more  feruent  praier  ;  secondly,  he  declareth 
his  mightie  charitie,  praying  so  earnestly  for  his 
enimies." 

Rom.  IV.  5.  "  (6)  God  is  sayd  to  justifie  the  vngodly,  bycause  he 
pardoneth  hys  sinnes,  and  of  a  wicked  man, 
maketh  hym  good." 
VI.  3.  "  [a)  He  dyeth  to  sinne,  in  whom  the  strength  of  sinne 
is  broken  by  the  power  of  Christ."  3.  "  (&)  That 
is,  that  sinne  thorowe  Christes  death  may  be 
abolished  and  dye  in  vs  ;  and  that  as  we  are 
made  cleane  outwardly  wyth  water  in  our  bap- 
tisme,  so  inwardly  our  synnes  may  be  washed 
away  and  cleansed  by  the  bloud  of  Christe." 

Gal.  III.  87.  "  Some  read,  all  ye  that  are  baptised  into  Christ,  haue 

put  on  Christ." 
Eph.  III.  10.  "  (6)  The  churche  being  gathered  of  so  many  kyndes 
of  people  is  an  example  or  a  glasse  for  the  angels 
to  beholde  the  wysdome  of  God  in,  who  hath 
turned  theyr  particular  discords,  into  an  univer- 
sal concord,  and  of  the  synagoge  of  bondage, 
hath  made  the  Churche  of  freedome." 
Phil.  I.  7.  "  (&)  Of  this  peculiar  benefite  to  suffer  for  Christes 
sake."  8.  "  (e)  That  is,  from  the  very  hart  roote 
of  Jesus  Christ." 


1583.]  IN   "CATHEDKALS   AND   FAMILIES."  291 

II.  12.  "  (a)  Our  liealtli  (salvation)  hangeth  not  on  our  workes, 
and  yet  are  tliej  said  to  worke  oute  tlieir  lielth, 
who  do  runne  in  the  race  of  justice.  For  al- 
tliougli  we  be  saued  freely  in  Christ  by  fayth, 
yet  must  we  walk  by  the  way  of  justice  vuto  our 
health." 
I  Thess.  V.  6.  "  (o).  Here  sleepe  is  taken  for  contempt  of  saluation, 
when  men  continue  in  sinnes,  and  wil  not  awake 
to  godlynesse." 
II  Thess.  III.  15.  "  (c)  The  ende  of  excommunication,  is  not  to  dryue 
from  the  Churche  such  as  haue  fallen  but  to 
winne  them  to  the  Churche  by  amendment."  ^ 

The  Bishops'  Bible,  with  all  its  excellencies,  failed  to  meet 
in  its  reception  the  high  expectation  of  its  friends.  No  means 
were  left  untried  to  secure  for  it  a  wide  circulation.  Parker 
showed  his  anxiety  on  this  point  when  he  sought  through 
Cecil  to  induce  Queen  Elizabeth  to  authorize  this  version  as 
the  only  Bible  to  be  read  in  the  churches.  This  the  queen 
did  not  do ;  consequently  the  next  step  on  the  part  of  the 
archbishop  was,  in  the  visitation  of  1569,  to  inquire  of  the 
Church-wardens  "  tvJietJier  they  had  in  their  Parish- Churches, 
the  Bihle  in  the  largest  Volume.'^  Parker's  design  in  this  was 
to  learn  what  churches  were  unprovided  with  Bibles,  and  to 
supply  them  with  his  own  version.  So  in  the  convocation  of 
April  3,  1571,  it  was  ordered:  "That  the  Churcli-wardens 
should  see,  that  the  Holy  Bible  be  in  every  Church  in  the 
largest  Volume  (if  it  might  conveniently  be)  such  as  were 
lately  imprinted  at  London^  ^  It  was  ordered  also  that  "  every 
Archbishop,  and  Bishop,  every  Deane  and  chiefe  Kesidentiary, 
and  every  Archdeacon,  should  have  one  of  these  Bibles  in 
their  Cathedi^als  and  Families."^  These  oflQcials,  however, 
were  slow  to  obey  the  order,  since,  according  to  Lewis,  there 
were  many  churches,  even  in  the  archbishop's  own  diocese, 
which  continued  to  be  without  Bibles.^  In  1587,  some  six- 
teen years  afterward.  Archbishop  Whitgift  wrote  that  he  was 

'  Collated  from  a  copy  of  Bisliops'  Bible  dated  1575. 
^  Lewis'  Hist,  of  Eng.  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  257. 
3  Ibid,  p.  257.  4  Compare  Ibid,  p.  259. 


292  THE   BISHOPS'   BIBLE.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

iDformed  that  parish  churches  as  well  as  chapels  were  not 
furnished  with  Bibles,  and  if  any  were,  the  books  were  "torn 
and  defaced,  and  yet  not  of  the  translation  authorized  by  the 
synods  of  bishops."^  He  insisted,  therefore,  "that  all  and 
every  the  said  churches  and  chapels. ..  .be  provided  of  one 
Bible  or  more. . .  .of  the  translation  allowed  as  aforesaid. . . . 
and  for  the  performance  thereof  I  have  caused  her  highness' 
printer  to  imprint  two  volumes  of  the  said  translation  of  the 
Bible  aforesaid,  a  bigger  and  a  less. . .  .both  of  which  are  now 
extant  and  ready."  ^ 

All  that  episcopal  authority  could  do,  was  done  to  secure 
the  circulation  of  this  Bible.  The  design  was  to  supersede 
the  Genevan  version  ;  and  though  several  editions  of  tlie 
Bishops'  Bible  were  issued,  yet  in  popularity  and  extended 
circulation  it  fell  far  short  of  its  rival.  From  1587  to  1589 
but  two  editions  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  were  published,  while 
during  the  same  period  there  were  issued  at  least  seven  editions 
of  the  Genevan  Bible.  After  the  year  1606  there  was  no  edition 
of  the  Bishops'  Bible  printed,  excepting  that  several  editions 
of  the  ]^ew  Testament  of  this  version  were  published  after 
this  date;  but  editions  of  the  Genevan  Bible  were  printed  as 
late  as  1644. 

A  noticeable  fact  is  that  the  Bishops'  Bible,  by  order  of 
James  L,  was  made,  in  the  work  of  revision,  the  basis  of  our 
present  so-called  Authorized  version.  While  other  versions 
were  consulted  and  had  their  influence,  the  Bishops'  Bible 
enjoys  the  pre-eminence  of  being  the  authorized  link  con- 
necting King  James'  Bible  with  previous  English  versions. 
To  the  honor  also  of  this  Bible  be  it  said,  that  it  shared  with 
the  Genevan  and  with  Cranmer's  Bible  the  hatred  of  the 
Catholic  party.  Martin,  the  able  champion  of  Rome,  rallied 
the  Protestants  on  the  unreliability  of  their  translations. 
After  referring  as  an  example  to  the  different  readings  of  the 
middle  clause  of  Eph.  v.,  5,  he  says:  ''  Loe,  this  is  the  Eng- 
lish Bil)le,  which  they  referre  vs  vnto Where  shall  we  haiie 

these  good  fellowes :  and  how  shall  wee  be  sure  that  they  will 
1  Westcott's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  p.  104  ^  m^^,  p.  105. 


1583.]  FULKE'S   DEFENSE.  293 

stand  to  any  of  their  translations  ?  from  the  first  read  in  their 
Churches,  they  flee  to  that  that  is  now  read,  and  from  this 
againe,  to  the  later  Geneua  Enghsh  Bibles,  neither  read  in 
their  Churches  (as  we  suppose)  nor  of  the  greatest  authoritie 
among  them ;  and  wee  doubt  not  but  they  will  as  fast  flee 
from  this,  to  the  former  againe,  when  this  shall  be  proued  in 
some  places  more  false  and  absurd,  than  the  other."  ^  To  this 
Dr.  Fulke  replies  :  '•  In  the  place  by  you  quoted,  I  defend  both 
as  true,  and  answerable  to  the  Greek,  and  of  one  sense  and 
meaning,  where  the  sound  of  words  onely,  is  diuerse,  the  sig- 
nification of  matter,  one,  and  the  same."  ^  As  a  specific  ex- 
ample of  "heretical  subtiltie,"  Martin  cited  Matt.  xvi.  18, 
which  reads :  And  say  also  vnto  thee,  that  thou  art  Peter,  and 
yppon  this  rocke  I  wil  buiide  my  congregation.^  The  Genevan 
version  translates :  I  will  build  my  Church.  Fulke's  defense 
here  is  somewhat  lame.  He  suggests  as  an  answer,  that  to 
the  translators  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  the  words  Congregation 
and  Church  meant  the  same  thing.  True,  but  the  more  prob- 
able view  is  that  the  word  Church  had  been  so  monopolized 
and  abused  by  the  papists,  that  the  revisers  of  the  Bishops' 
Bible  hesitated  to  use  it.  The  Genevan  translators,  however, 
labored  under  no  such  restraint.  The  reformed  party,  at 
home  and  abroad,  regarded  the  Catholic  Church  as  anti- 
Christ,  and  consequently  their  claim  of  being  the  only  true 
Church  as  presumptuous.  Hence,  in  their  translation  they 
could  use  the  word  Church,  which  would  carry  no  doubtful 
meaning  to  their  people. 

During  the  revising  of  the  Bishops'  Bible,  there  was  one 
man,  the  venerable  Myles  Coverdale,  who  must  have  been 
deeply  interested  in  the  work  ;  and  yet  so  far  as  the  records 
go  he  had  no  share  in  it.  His  advanced  age  is  a  sufiicient 
reason  for  this,  since  now,  1568,  he  is  full  eighty  years  of  age, 
and  is  drawing  very  near  to  the  end  of  his  pilgrimage.  Since 
1535  he  has  had  to  do  with  almost  every  important  revision  of 

'  Fulke's  Defense  of  English  Translations  of  the,  Bible,  p.  41. 
London,  1617.  -  Ibid,  p.  41.  ^  Ibid,  p.  57. 


294  THE   BISHOPS'    BIBLE.  [CHAP.  YIII. 

the  English  Scriptures.  He  was  an  intimate  friend  of  both 
Cromwell  and  Oranmer,  and  enjoyed  their  confidence  till  the 
last.  In  his  long  life  he  witnessed  great  changes  both  in 
Church  and  State.  His  life  spanned  the  reigns  of  four  Eng- 
lish sovereigns,  which  constitute  epochs  most  important  and 
interesting  in  the  history  of  Protestantism  and  the  English 
Bible.  From  the  beginning  of  his  career  Coverdale  was  a 
disciple  of  the  New  learning.  He  was,  however,  always 
charitably  inclined  towards  those  of  the  Old  learning. 
Though  increasing  in  age  he  kept  abreast  with  the  progress 
of  the  Reformation.  He  was  among  the  Genevan  exiles 
during  the  fearful  reign  of  Mary.  Under  Queen  Elizabeth  he 
was  a  Non-conformist.  A  father  among  the  Elizabethan 
bishops,  he  was  sadly  neglected,  and  yet  was  not  without  his 
honors.  In  December,  1559,  he  was  called  to  assist  in  the 
consecration  of  Archbishop  Parker.  In  1563,  he  was  honored 
with  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  by  the  University  of 
Cambridge  ;  ^  although  already  a  bearer  of  this  honor  as  con- 
ferred by  the  University  of  Tubingen.  Through  the  agency 
of  Bishop  Grindal  he  received  the  rectorship  of  St.  Magnus, 
near  London  Bridge;  but  this  he  resigned  in  15G6.  He  con- 
tinued, however,  to  preach,  and  the  people  continued  to  throng 
together  to  hear  him.  Myles  Coverdale  stood  first,  in  his  day, 
among  the  preachers  of  the  word.  He  stands  second  only  to 
William  Tyndale  as  a  translator.  While  he  was  employed 
frequently  in  the  discharge  of  important  public  duties  both 
in  Church  and  State,  yet  his  life  work  was  that  of  a  translator 
and  reviser  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Eminent  alike  for  piety 
and  learning,  he  died  in  February,  1569,  at  the  advanced  age 
of  eighty-one  years.  Upon  the  monument  erected  to  his 
memory,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Magnus,  in  1837,  were  inscribed 
these  words  from  Is.  lii.  7.  How  Beautiful  Are  The  Feet 
Of  Them  That  Preach  The  Gospel  Of  Peace,  And 
Being  Glad  Tidings  Of  Good  Things. 

*  Coverdale's  Memorials,  p.  179. 


CHAPTEK    IX. 

THE    RHEIMS    NEW    TESTAMENT,    A.  D.    1583,    AND    DOUAY 
BIBLE,  A.D.  1609. 

FOR  two  hundred  years  the  papacy  has  manifested  an  un- 
changeable spirit  of  hatred  towards  the  English  Bible. 
What  therefore  could  have  been  the  motive,  at  this  time,  of 
these  translators  in  putting  forth  the  Scriptures  in  EngHsh  ? 
The  answer  to  this  otherwise  diflBcult  question  is  found  in  the 
preface  to  the  Rheims  New  Testament,  in  which  they  frankly 
say :  that  it  is  not  from  an  "  erroneous  opinion  of  necessity, 
that  the  holy  Scriptures  should  alwayes  be  in  our  mother 
tongue,  or  that  they  ought,  or  were  ordained  by  God,  to  be 
read  indifferently  of  all,  or  could  be  easily  vnderstood  of 
euery  one  that  readeth  or  heareth  them  in  a  knowne  lan- 
guage ;  or  that  they  were  not  often  through  mans  malice  or 
infirmitie,  pernicious  and  much  hurtfull  to  many  ;  or  that  we 
generally  or  absolutely  deemed  it  more  conuenient  in  itselfe, 
and  more  agreeable  to  God's  word  and  honor,  or  edification  of 
the  faith,  to  haue  them  turned  into  vulgar  tongues,  then  to  be 
kept  and  studied  only  in  the  Ecclesiasticall  learned  languages ; 
Not  for  these  or  any  such  like  causes  doe  we  translate  this 
sacred  booke,  but  upon  speciall  consideration  of  the  present 
time,  state,  and  condition  of  our  Countrey  vnto  which,  diuerse 
things  are  either  necessarie,  or  profitable  and  medicinable, 
now,  that  otherwise  in  the  peace  of  the  Church  were  neither 
much  requisite,  nor  perchance  wholly  tollerable. "  ^  From 
this  open  confession,  it  seems  that  this  version  grew  out  of 
the  necessity  of  the  times.  That  it  was  a  war  measure, 
resolved  upon  in  self-defense.     By  episcopal  authority  of  the 

^  Preface.     Rheims  N.  T.,  p.  2.     Fulke's  Reprint.     London,  1617. 


296  KHEIMS    IT.   T.    AND    DOUAY    BIBLE.         [CHAP.  IX. 

Church  of  England,  the  Bible  is  now  placed  in  the  churches ; 
and  by  the  desire  of  the  people  it  is  welcomed  in  the  family 
circle  and  individual  closet.  Yea  the  word  of  God  is  en- 
trenched in  the  hearts  of  the  people  ;  and  to  drive  it  out  old 
methods  must  be  laid  aside  and  new  methods  adopted.  Hav- 
ing learned  by  observation  at  least,  the  power  of  the  Enghsh 
Bible,  the  papists  would  resort  to  the  same  weapon  to  defend 
themselves,  and  if  possible  to  inflict  a  deadly  blow  upon  their 
foes.  English  Catholics  were  reading  heretical  Bibles,  which 
the  hierarchy  denounced  as  ^-prophane  translations.^'  To 
remedy  this  the  Eheims  version  was  published  with  the  ex- 
pressed hope  that  it  would  prove  the  occasion  of  these  Catholics 
putting  away  the  "impure  versions  as  hitherto  you  haue  beene 
forced  to  occupie.''^  Besides  Rome  was  hopeful,  and  in- 
defatigable in  her  efforts  to  win  back  England  to  the  papal 
fold.  And  prominent  among  the  means  to  be  used  were  :  the 
founding  of  the  English  Seminary  at  Douay  for  educating 
English  priests,  and  the  pubhshing  this  Romish  Bible  with  its 
obscure  text  and  papistical  notes. 

The  chief  laborers  in  this  enterprise  were  certain  professors 
in  the  College  at  Douay.  Prominent  among  them  was 
Gregory  Martin,  who  was  doubtless  the  principal  translator. 
Martin  was  an  Englishman  by  birth,  and  enjoyed  a  high 
reputation  as  a  Hebrew  and  Greek  scholar.  Having  em- 
braced the  Catholic  faith,  he  came  to  the  College  of  Douay  in 
1570,  and  was  ordained  as  a  priest  in  1573,  and  a  licentiate  in 
divinity  in  1575.  After  visiting  Rome  he  returned  to  Douay 
and  taught  Hebrew,  and  also  read  lectures  in  divinity.  In 
1578  the  College  was  transferred  temporarily  to  Rheims;  here 
he  completed  and  published  his  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, known  as  the  Rheims  version.^  In  this  work  he  as- 
sociated with  himself  others  of  the  College  faculty,  among 
whom  was  Wilham  Alan,  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Rheims 
Seminary.     For  his  abihty  as  a  writer,  and  his  supreme  de- 

'  Preface.    Rheims  iV^.  T.,  p.  16.    Fulke's  Bi'print. 

2  Chalmers'  BiojrapMcal  Dictionary,    Art.  Martin  {Oregory). 


1582.]  TITLE-PAGE    OF   KEW   TESTAMENT.  297 

votion  to  Eome  in  defending  lier  interests,  Bishoj)  Alan  was 
raised  to  the  rank  of  cardinal.  It  was  he  "  of  whom,"  says 
Fuller,  "  Pope  Gregory  13th  said,  in  addressing  his  Cardinals ; 
'  Come  my  brethren,  and  I  loill  sheio  you  a  man,  in  England 
born,  to  ivhorn  all  Europe  may  give  place  for  Jiis  liigh  prudence, 
reverende  countenance  and  purport  of  Government.^  "  Eichard 
Bristow  was  also  of  this  party.  He  was  a  priest,  and  eminent 
for  his  eloquence  and  learning.  By  invitation  of  Alan,  he 
came  to  Douay,  lectured  in  divinity,  and  in  the  absence  of 
Alan  acted  as  regent  of  the  University.  The  annotations  of 
the  Rheims  New  Testament  are  attributed  to  hini.^  The 
names  of  J.  Reynolds  and  Thomas  Worthington  are  likewise 
connected  with  the  enterprise,  the  latter  of  whom  is  said 
to  have  been  the  author  of  the  notes  to  the  Old  Testament. 
It  is  not  known  what  share  these  persons  took  in  the  work, 
but  the  probability  is  that,  at  least,  they  aided  Martin  in  re- 
vising his  translation.2 

The  priority  of  the  Rheims  New  Testament  as  to  date,  con- 
sists not  in  its  having  been  first  translated,  but  first  printed. 
From  the  preface  we  learn,  that  when  the  New  Testament  was 
published,  the  whole  Bible  had  been  "  long  since  translated." 
The  Old  Testament  had  been  set  aside  for  lack  of  means  to 
publish  it,  and  the  preference  given  to  the  New  Testament  as 
'•the  principall,  most  profitable,  and  comfortable  piece  of 
holy  "Writ."  ^  The  title-page  gives  a  full  description  of  the 
work,  and  reads  :  "  The  New  Testament  of  Jesus  Christ, 
translated  faithfully  into  English,  out  of  the  authentical  Latin, 
according  to  the  best  corrected  Copies  of  the  same,  diligently 
conferred  with  the  Greeke  and  other  Editions  in  divers  Lan- 
guages ;  With  Arguments  of  bookes  and  chapters.  Annota- 
tions, and  other  necessarie  helpes,  for  the  better  understanding 
of  the  Text,  and  specially  for  the  discoverie  of  the  Cor- 
ruptions of  divers  late  translations,  and  for  clering  Contro- 
versies in  Religion  of  these  dales.    In  the  English  College  at 

^  Chalmers'  Biographical  Dictionary,  Art.  Bristow  {Richard). 

2  Compare  Westcott's  H'M.  Eng.  Bible,  p.  108. 

3  Rheims  N.  T.     Preface,  p.  1,  Fulke's  Ed.     London,  1617. 


298  RHEIMS   N".   T.    AND    DOUAT   BIBLE.        [CHxiP.  IX. 

Ehemes Printed  at  Eliemes  by  John  Fogny  1582.     C^im 

Frivilegio" 

The  preface  of  the  Rheims  New  Testament  is  a  shrewd 
document.  Its  design  was  to  vindicate  "the  wisdome  and 
moderation  of  holy  Church,"  both  in  withholding  and  permit- 
ting the  Vernacular  Scriptures.  After  stating  the  occasion  of 
putting  forth  the  translation,  us  noted  above,  the  author  sets 
forth,  at  length,  the  policy  of  the  papacy  in  its  past  history  in 
respect  to  the  Scriptures,  smoothing  the  rough  places,  but  assert- 
ing at  the  last,  the  doctrine  of  Trent,  "that  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, though  truly  &  Catholikely  translated  into  vulgar 
tongues,  yet  may  not  be  indifferently  read  of  all  men,  nor  of 
any  other  then  such  as  haue  expresse  licence  thereunto  of 
their  lawful    Ordinaries;    with  good  testimonie  from   their 

Curats,  or  Confessors Which  prescript,  though  in  these 

dales  of  ours  it  cannot  be  so  precisely  obserued,  as  in  other 
times  and  places,  where  there  is  more  due  respect  of  the 
Churches  authoritie,  rule,  and  discipline ;  yet  we  trust  all  wise 
and  godly  persons  will  vse  the  matter  in  the  meane  while  with 
such  moderation,  meeknesse,  and  subjection  of  heart,  as  the 
handling,  of  so  sacred  a  Booke,  the  sincere  senses  of  Gods 
truth  therein,  and  the  holy  Canons,  Councels,  Eeason  and 
Religion,  doe  require."  ^  In  the  same  connection  it  is  added, 
that  while  "the  Gouernours  of  the  Church. ..  .haue  taken 
more  exact  order  both  for  the  Readers  and  Translators  of  these 
later  ages,  then  of  old;  yet  we  must  not  imagine,  that  in  the 
Primitiue  Church,  either  euerie  one  that  understood  the  learned 
Tongues,  . . .  .might  without  reprehension  reade,  reason,  dis- 
pute, turne  and  tosse  the  Scriptures ;  or  that  our  fore-fathers 
suffered  euery  Schoole-master,  Scholler  or  Grammarian,  that 
had  a  little  Greeke  or  Latine,  straight  to  take  in  hand  the 
holy  Testament :  or  that  the  translated  Bibles  into  the  vulgar 
Tongues,  were  in  the  hands  of  euerie  Husbandmen,  Artificer, 
Prentice,  Boyes,  Girls,  Mistresse,  Maid,  Man ;  that  they  were 

»  Rheims  W.  T.     Preface,  p.  5,  Fulke's  Ed.     London,  1617. 


1582.]  TRANSLATED   FEOM   THE   VULGATE.  299 

sung,  played,  alledged,  of  euery  Tinker,  Tauerner,  Elmer, 
Minstrell ;  that  they  were  for  Table  talke,  for  Ale-benches,  for 
Boats  and  Barges,  and  for  euery  prophane  person  and  com- 
panie.  No,  in  those  better  times  men  were  neither  so  ill,  nor 
so  curious  of  themselves  so  to  abuse  the  blessed  Booke  of 
Christ;  neither  was  there  any  such  easie  means,  before  print- 
ing was  inuented  to  disperse  the  copies  into  the  hands  of 
euery  man,  as  now  there  is."  ^  In  refuting  the  above  statement 
in  respect  to  the  primitive  Church,  Fulke  quotes  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Fathers  that  the  Scriptures  were  read,  and  the 
reading  listened  to  by  all  men ;  and  that  "  the  Husbandman, 
the  Ploughman,  the  Shepheard,  the  Reaper,  the  Vine-dresser, 
did  sing  the  Psalmes  of  Dauid."  And  further  according  to 
Chrysostom,  ^*'  the  knowledge  of  the  Scripture  is  most  neces- 
earie  for  children,  ....  and  exhorteth  their  parents  to  cause 
them  from  their  tender  yeres  to  be  exercised  in  the  reading  of 
the  holie  Scriptures."  ^ 

The  preface  gives  several  reasons  for  translating  from  the 
Latin  Vulgate.  Among  them  it  emphasizes  the  great  an- 
tiquity of  the  Vulgate,  "  that  it  was  used  in  the  Church  of 
God  aboue  1300  yeeres  ago";  also  its  general  use  during  all 
these  ages  in  the  "Churches  seruice."^  But  the  most  impor- 
tant reason  urged  is  that  "The  holy  Councel  of  Trent 

hath  declared  and  defined  this  onely  of  all  other  Latine  trans- 
lations, to  be  authenticall,  and  so  onely  to  bee  vsed  and  taken 
in  publike  lessons,  disputations,  preachings,  and  expositions, 
and  that  no  man  presume  vpon  any  pretence  to  reject  or 
refuse  the  same."*  Lastly,  the  preface  gives  the  manner  fol- 
lowed in  the  work  of  translation.  And  while  it  would  be 
unjust  to  call  in  question  their  motives,  and  repeat  the  charge 
that  they  intentionally  obscured  the  translation,  yet  this  was 
the  practical  result.  But  let  us  hear  them  in  their  own  de- 
fense.   "  Ii^  THIS  ovR  Translation^,  because  we  wish  to  be 

^  Rheims  iV.  T.  Preface,  p.  5.     Fulke's  ed.     London,  1617. 
2  Ibid,  p.  6. 

'  Fulke  calls  this  in  question.     See  Ibid,  p.  20,  Answer  26. 
*  lUd,  p.  22.     See  Answers  29  and  30. 


300  RHEIMS  N.   T.   AlTD   DOUAY   BIBLE.         [CHAP.  IX. 

most  sincere,  as  becometh  a  Oatholike  translation,  and  haue 
endeauoured  so  to  make  it ;  we  are  very  precise  and  religious 
in  following  our  copie,  the  old  vulgar  approued  Latine ;  not 
onely  in  sense,  which  we  hope  wee  alwaies  do,  but  sometime 
in  the  very  words  also  and  phrases,  which  may  seeme  to  the 
vulgar  Reader,  and  to  common  English  eares  not  yet  acquainted 
therewith,  rudenes  or  ignorance ;  but  to  the  discret  Eeader, 
. . .  .wee  doubt  not  but  our  consideration  and  doing  therein 
shall  seeme  reasonable  and  necessarie :  yea,  and  that  all  sorts 
of  Oatholike  Headers  will  in  short  time  thinke  that  familiar, 
which  at  the  first  may  seeme  strange,  and  will  esteeme  it  more, 
when  they  shall  otherwise  be  taught  to  vnderstand  it,  then  if 
it  were  the  common  knowne  English."  ^  They  say  further: 
"  We  presume  not  in  hard  places,  to  mollifie  the  speeches  or 
phrases,  but  religiously  keepe  them  word  for  word,  and  point 
for  point,  for  feare  of  missing,  or  restrayning  the  sense  of  the 

Holy   Ghost  to   our  fantasie And   why   should  we   be 

squamish  at  new  words  or  phrases  in  the  Scripture,  which  are 
necessarie ;  when  we  doe  easily  admit  and  follow  new  words 
coyned  in  court  and  in  courtly  and  other  secular  writinges."^ 

A  single  glance  into  an  early  copy  of  the  Eheims  version 
will  show  that  they  were  not  squamish  in  the  use  of  new 
words  and  Latinized  phrases.  This  method  of  rendering,  or 
rather  of  obscuring,  the  Scriptures  in  English,  was  not  alto- 
gether-new, since  it  had  been  the  favorite  scheme  of  Bishop 
Gardiner  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VHI.  When  the  bishop 
found  that  he  could  not  prevent  the  publication  of  the  Bible 
in  English,  he  sought  to  have  it  put  forth  in  a  Latin  dress. 
And  doubtless  he  would  have  succeeded  had  it  not  been  for 
the  presence  and  power  of  Archbishop  Cranmer.  Gardiner 
expressed  the  same  religious  regard  for  the  sacredness  of  the 
Latin  language,  and  submitted  a  list  of  over  a  hundred  Latin 
words,  which  "  for  the  majesty  of  the  matter  in  them  con- 

1  Rheims  iV.  T.  Preface,  p.  37.    Fulke's  ed.     London,  1617. 

2  Ibid,  p.  39. 


1582.]  LATINIZED   Eiq^GLlSH.  301 

tained,"  he  strongly  desired  to  have  retained  in  their  original 
form.i  In  the  same  spirit,  Martin  and  his  colaborers  intro- 
duced a  large  number  of  untranslated  words  from  the  Vul- 
gate, which  sadly  mar  their  translation.  Take  the  following 
as  examples,  some  of  which  are  as  curious  as  they  are  remark- 
able,2 

Matt.  X.  8.        .        ,        ,        graiis  you  haue  receiued,  gratis  giue 

yee. 
XX VL  17.  And  the  first  day  of  the  Azymes  the  Disciples  came  to 
Iesvs,  saying,  where  wilt  thou  that  wee  prepare 
for  thee  to  eate  the  Pasche. 
XXVII.  62,  And  the  next  day,  which  is  after  the  Parasceue. 
John  V.  2,  And  there  is  at  Hierusalem  vpon  Prdbatica  a  pond 
which  in  Hebrew  is  surnained  Bethsaida  hauing 
fine  porches. 
XIV.  16,  And  I  wil   aske   the   Father,  and  he  wil  giue  you 
another  Paraclete. 
Rom.  II.  23.  That  doest  glorie  in  the  law,  thou  by  preuarication  of 
the  law,  doest  dishonor  God. 
VIII.  18,  For  I  thinke  that  the  passions  of  this  time  are  not 
condigne  to  the  glorie  to  come,  that  shall  be  re- 
uealed  in  vs. 
I  Cor.  IL  10.        ♦        ,        .        For  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 

yea  the  profundities  of  God. 
II  Cor.  VL  6.  In  chastitie,  in  knowledge,  in  longanimitie. 

VIIL  19.        .        .        ,        but  also  he  was  ordeined   of    the 
Churches  fellow  of  our  peregrination. 
Gal.  V,  21.  Enuies,  murders,  ebrieties,  commessations, 
Eph.  IIL  15.  Of  whom  all  paternitie  in  the  heauens  and  in  earth  is 
named, 
rV,  30.  And  contristrate  not  the  holy  Spirit  of  God. 
Phil.  IL     7,  But  he   exinanited  himselfe,  taking  the  forme  of  a 
seruant, 
I,  Tim,    IIL     6,  Not  a  Neophyte:  lest  puffed  into  pride,  he  fall  into  the 
judgement  of  the  deuill. 
Phile.    6.  That  the  communication  of  thy  faith  may  be  made 
euident  in  the  agnition  of  all  good  that  is  in  you  in 
Christ  Jesvs. 

'  Compare  above  pages,  219-220. 

^  This  collation  is  made  from  the   first   edition  of  Rheims  iV.   T. 
Fulke's  Reprint,     London,  1617. 


302  -RHEIMS  2^.   T.   AND   DOUAT   BIBLE.        [CHAP.  IX. 

Heb.  IV.  9.  Therefore  there  is  left  a  sabbatisme  for  the  people  of 
God. 
IX,  3.  But  after  the  second  vele,  the  Tabernacle,  which  is 
called  San  eta  Sanctorum. 
II.  Pet.  II.  20.  For  if  fleeing  from  the  coinquinations  of  the  world  in 
the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Sauiour  Jesvs 
Christ. 

The  introduction  of  such  words  justifies  the  remark  of 
Fuller  that  the  Klieims  version  was  "  a  Translation,  which 
needeth  to  be  translated^  neither  good  Greek,  Latine,  or 
EngHsh,  as  every  where  bespeckled  with  hard  words  (pretended 
not  renderable  in  Enghsh  without  abatement  of  some  ex- 
pressiveness) which  transcend  common  capacities."  ^  The 
force  of  this  remark  will  further  appear  from  the  following 
collation  of  dark  phrases  which  are  profusely  scattered 
throughout  the  whole  version.^ 

Rom.  XIV.     1.  And  him  that  is  weake  in  faith,  take  vnto  you  ;  not  in 
disputations  of  cogitations. 
I.  Cor.  X.  16.  The  chalice  of  henediction,  which  we  do  blesse. 
Eph.  II.  19.        .        .         .        but    you    are    the    citizens  of    the 
saints  and  the  domestical  of  God. 
III.     6.  The  Gentiles  to  be  coheires  and  concorporat  and  corn- 
participant  of  his  promise  in  Christ  Jesvs  hj  the 
Gospell. 
9.  And  to  iUuminate  al  men  what  is  the  dispensatio  of  the 
sacrament  hidden  from  the  worldes  in  God,  who 
created  al  things ; 

10.  That  the  manifold  wisedome  of  God  may  bee  notified 

to  the  Princes  and  Potestats  in  the  celestials  of  the 
Church. 

11.  According  to  the  prefinitio  of  worldes,  which  he  made 

in  Christ  Jesvs  our  Lord. 
VI.  13.        .        .        .        against  the  rectors  of  the  world  of 
this  darkenes,  against  the  spirituals  of  wickednes 
in  the  celestials. 

'  Church  History  of  Britain,  IX.,  171. 

'  This  collation  is  made  from  the  first  edition  of  the  Rheims  N.  T. 
Published  by  John  Fogny,  1582.     See  copy  in  Boston  Public  Library. 


1562.]  SPECIMEl^S  OF  TRANSLATIOiq-   OF   K.   T.  303 

Phil,  m.  14.  I  pursue  to  the  marke,  to  the  price  of  the  supernal 
vocation  of  God  in  Christ  Jesvs. 
21.  Who  will  reforme  the  bodie  of  our  humilitie,  con- 
jigured  to  the  bodie  of  his  glorie. 
I.  Tim.  IIL  16.  And  manifestly  it  is  a  great  sacrament  of  pietie. 

VI.  20.  O    Timothee,    keepe    the    depositum,    auoiding  the 

propliane  nouelties  of  voices,  and  oppositions  of 

falsely  called  knowledge. 

Heb.  III.  13.        .        .         .        that  none  of  you  Jye  obdurate  with  the 

fallacie  of  sinne. 

15.         .        .         .        doe  not  obdurate  your  hearts  as  in 

that  exacerbation. 
19.        .        .        .        because  of  incredulitie. 
IX.  23.  It   is  necessarie   therefore  that  the  e-xamplers  of  the 
ccdestials,  be  cleansed  with  these,  but  the  ccdestiaU 
also  themselves  with  better  hostes  then  these. 
XIII.  16.  And  beneficence  and  communication  do  not  forget,  for 
with  such  hostes  God  is  promerited. 

The  following  specimens  from  the  Rheims  New  Testament 
are  here  inserted  for  the  sake  of  comparison  with  early- 
English  versions.^ 

Matt.  VI.    9.  Thus  therefore  shal  you  pray.     Oun  Father  which 
art  in  heauen,  sanctified  be  thy  name. 

10.  Let  thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  wil  be  done,  as  in  heauen, 

in  earth  also. 

11.  Oiue  vs  to  day,  our  supersubstantiall  bread. 

13.  And  forgiue  vs  our  dettes,  as  we  also  forgiue  ourdetters. 

13.  And  leade  vs  not  into  tentation,  But  deliuer  vs  from 

euil.     Amen. 

I.  Cor.  XIII.     1.  If  I  speake  with  the  tonges  of  men  and  of  Angels, 

and  haue  not  charitie  ;  I  am  become  as  sounding 

brasse,  or  a  tinkling  cymball. 

2.  And    if    I    should    haue    prophecie,    and    knew    al 

mysteries,  and  al  knowledge ;  and  if  I  should 
haue  al  faith,  so  that  I  could  remoue  mountaines, 
and  haue  not  charitie,  I  am  nothing, 

3.  And  if  I  should  distribute  al  my  goods  to  be  meate 

for  the  poore,  and  if  I  should  deliuer  my  body  so 

^  The  Rheims  New  Testament.  See  copy  in  Boston  Public  Library. 
The  italics  of  the  Lord's  prayer  belong  to  the  original  translation. 


304  KHEIMS  N.    T.   AI^TD   DOUAY   BIBLE.        [CHAP.  IX. 

that  I  burne,  and  liaue  not  charitie,  it  dotli  profit 
me  nothing. 

4.  Charitie  is  patient,  is  benigne ;  Charitie  enuieth  not, 

dealeth  not  peruersly  ;  is  not  puffed  up, 

5.  Is  not  ambitious,  seeketb  not  her  owne,  is  not  pro- 

uoked  to  anger,  tliinketb  not  euil : 

6.  Reioycetb  not  vpou  iniquitie,  but  reioycetb  with  the 

truth ; 

7.  Suflfereth  al  things,   beleeueth  al  things,  hcpeth  al 

things,  beareth  al  things. 

8.  Charitie  neuer  falleth  away  :  whether  prophecies  s-hal 

be  made  voide  or  touges  shal  cease,  or  knowledge 
shal  be  destroied. 

9.  For  in  part  wee  know,  and  in  part  wee  prophecie. 

10.  But  when  that  shal  come  that  is  perfect,  that  shal  be 

made  voide  that  is  in  part. 

11.  When  I  was  a  litle  one,  I  spake  as  a  litle  one,  I  under- 

stood as  a  litle  one,  I  thought  as  a  litle  one.  But 
when  I  was  made  a  man,  I  did  away  the  things 
that  belonged  to  a  litle  one. 

12.  We  see  now  by  a  glasse  in  a  darke  sort ;  but  then  face 

to  face.  Now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  I  shal 
know  as  also  I  am  knowen. 

13.  And  now   there  remaine  faith,  hope,  charitie,  these 

three,  but  the  greater  of  these  is  charitie. 

In  the  choice  of  words,  the  pages  of  the  Eheims  yersion 
"bear  the  impress  of  the  fashion  of  the  times,  in  its  rage  for 
fantastic  terms  and  strange  words  with  their  hidden  mean- 
ings. In  this  it  differs  widely  from  preceding  English 
versions,  which  sought  to  retain  words  that  were  understood 
hy  the  jjeople,  and  thereby  gave  prominence  to  the  Saxon 
element  in  Bible  Enghsh.  But  these  translators  claimed  the 
game  right  to  invent  and  employ  new  words  for  the  Scrip- 
tures, as  others  who  coined  and  introduced  them  "in  courtly 
and  other  secular  writings."  In  the  Eheims  version,  therefore, 
we  have  not  only  untranslated  words,  Latinized  terms,  and 
dark  phrases,  but  a  large  class  of  Latin  derivatives,  which 
were  already  a  substantial  addition  to  the  English  tongue.  A 
class  of  words  that  were  in  place  in  the  diction  of  Bacon  or 
even   Shakespeare   and   Spenser,   but   out    of   place   in  the 


1582.]      lisTFLUEXCE   UPON"   THE   ENGLISH   LANGUAGE.  305 

phraseology  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  To  this  class  belong 
such  words  as:  accessible,  lenigne,  congratulate,  consummate, 
cogitations,  contemn,  co-operate,  detriment,  invocate,  im- 
maculat,  immolated,  palpable,  imrticipate,  pension,  replenished, 
repreliension,  which  are  given  below  in  their  several  con- 
nections. 

Matt.     XV.  19.  For  from  the  hart  come  forth  euil  cogitations. 
John  XVII.  23.  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  mee  ;  that  they  maj  bee  con- 
summate in  one. 
Rom.  VIII.  28.  And  we  know  that  to  them  that  loue  God,  al   things 
co-operate  vnto  good  to  such  as  according  to  pur- 
pose are  called  to  bee  saints. 

I.  Cor.  I.     3.  To  the  Church  of  God  that  is  at  Corinth with  all 

that  inuocate  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesvs  Christ. 
III.  15.  If  any  mans  worke  burne,  he  shal  suffer  detriment. 
IX.  13.        .        .        .         and  they  that  serue  the  altar,  par- 
ticipate with  the  altar  ? 
XI.  22.  Why,  haue  you  not  houses  to  eate  and  drinke  in  ?  or 
contemne  ye  the  Church  of  God. 
XIII.    4.  Charitie  is  patient  is  henigjie. 
Eph.  I.     4         .         .         .         that    we   should   be   holy   and    im- 

maculat  in  his  sight  in  charitie. 
Phil,  I.  11.  Replenished    with    the   fruite    of   justice    by    Jesvs 
Christ,  vnto  the  glory  and  praise  of  God. 
II.  15.         .        .        .  without  reprehension  in  the  middes 

of  a  crooked  and  peruerse  generation. 
17.  But  and  if  I  be  immolated  vpon  the  sacrifice  and  ser- 
uice  of  your  faith,  I  reioyce  and  congratulate  with 
you  al. 
26.         .        .         .        and  was  pensiue,  for  that  you  had 
heard  that  he  was  sicke. 
Heb.  XII.  18.  For  you  are  not  come  to  a  palpable  mount,  and  an  ac- 
fire. 


The  Rheims  version  enjoys  the  reputation  of  having  fixed 
a  desirable  class  of  words  in  the  English  language.  Many 
of  these  were  adopted  by  King  James'  revisers,  and  thus 
not  only  the  vocabulary  of  the  accepted  English  Scriptures 
was  influenced,  but  also  the  speech  of  the  common  people. 
Possibly  this  influence  has  been  overrated,  but  there  is  evidence 


306  RHEIMS   iT.  T.   Aiq^D    DOUAT  BIBLE.        [CHAP.  IX. 

enough  to  show  that  in  the  matter  of  words,  this  version  has 
claims,  as  well  as  previous  English  versions,  which  ought  to 
be  recognized.  The  following  list  comprises  a  few  of  the 
words  claimed  to  have  been  introduced  first,  into  the  Eheims 
version  :  advent,  advocate,  approvest,  charges,  discernuig, 
divine,  impe?iite?it,  remission,  revealed,  seperated,  unction. 
This  list  might  be  greatly  enlarged,  but  even  some  of  these 
instead  of  being  peculiar  to  the  Rheims,  upon  examination, 
are  found  to  have  been  used  in  some  previous  version,  as 
indicated  below. 

Rom.  I.  1.  Paul  .  .  .  called  to  be  an  Apostle,  «e;9€r«<erZ  into 
the  Gospel  of  God.  This  word  is  peculiar  to  the 
Rheims,  which  is  followed  by  the  Authorized  ver- 
sion. 
II.  5.  But  according  to  thy  hardnes  and  impenitent  heart. 
This  word  was  used  by  Coverdale  in  loco,  fifty  years 
before  the  Rheims  translation  was  made.  Wycliflfe 
reads :  unrepentaunte. 
18.  And  knowest  his  wil,  and  appronest  the  more  profitable 
things.  And  yet  Wycliffe  has  preuest,  in  loco,  and 
Tyndale,  together  with  the  Genevan  version,  1557, 
has  approved  in  Acts  ii.  22.  But  the  Rheims  ought 
to  have  the  credit  for  introducing  this  word,  since, 
for  the  want  of  it,  previous  versions  used  in  its 
stead  such  words  as :  triest,  allow,  accept,  discern^ 
and  laudable. 

III.  25.  .  .  .to  the  shewing  of  his  justice  for  the  remission 
of  former  sinnes.  This  word  is  found  in  Wycliffe, 
in  loco.  Tyndale  reads  :  forgeveth  the  synnes  that 
are  passed,  and  is  followed  by  the  Genevan  version. 
VIII.  18.  .  .  .  that  shal  be  reuealed  in  vs.  This  word  is 
found  in  two  instances  at  least  in  the  Genevan 
N.  T.  1557 ;  but  earlier  versions  use  in  its  stead 
such  words  as  :  opened,  declared,  disclosed,  shewed, 
uttered,  an  answer  was  given,  and  revelation. 
I.  Cor.  IX.  7.  Who  euer  plaieth  the  souldiar  at  his  owne  charges. 
This  word  is  peculiar  to  the  Rheims,  and  occurs  but 
twice  in  the  N.  T.  of  the  A.  V. 

XI.  29.     .  .         .     not   discerning  the   body  of  our  Lord. 

Previous  versions  read  :  ir.aJdng  no  difference  ;  but 
Tomsons  version,  1576,  has  :  discerneth. 


1582.]  SAXONISMS.  307 

I.  Thess.  IV.  15.  .  .  .  that  we  which  liue,  which  are  remaining 
in  the  adueiit  of  our  Lord.  This  word  is  peculiar 
to  the  Rheims  version.  Previoas  versions  read  : 
comminge  of  the  Lord.  The  word  is  not  found  in 
the  A.  V. 
II.  Pet.  I.  3.  As  al  things  of  his  diuine  power.  This  word  has 
been  specially  claimed  as  peculiar  to  the  Rheims  ; 
but  it  is  found  at  least  in  Tomson's  Genevan  ver- 
sion, 1576.  Other  previous  versions,  however, 
read  :  godly  nature. 
I.  John  II.  1.  .  .  .  we  haue  an  «(iz/oca^e  withthe  Father  Jesvs 
Christ  the  iust.  This  word  is  common  to  all  pre- 
vious versions,  including  WyclifFe's  translation. 
20.  But  you  haue  the  vnction  from  the  Holy  one,  and  know 
al  things.  This  word  is  peculiar  to  the  Rheims, 
and  is  followed  by  the  Authorized  version. 

In  striking  contriist  with  the  general  reputation  of  the 
Eheims  version,  it  deals  in  Saxonisms  as  well  as  Latinisms ; 
showing  that  its  translators  were  not  altogether  out  of  sym- 
pathy with  their  mother  tongue.  Some  of  these  phrases  were 
adopted  by  King  James'  translators,  such  as  :  puffed  up,  seehetli 
sucJi,  put  out,  if  hy  any  means,  not  hridling,  uphraideth  not; 
while  others  equally  expressive,  were  passed  over,  such  as: 
worhmen,  dagger  not,  Iceeping  a  sturre,  tliratled  him,  headlong, 
as  found  below. 

Matt.  IX.  23.  .         .         .  and  saw  minstrels  and  the  multitude  keep- 
ing a  sturre. 
XVIII.  28.  .         .         .  and  laying  hands  vpon  him  tliratled  him. 
XX.     1.  .         .         .to  hire  workmen  into  his  vineyard.     The 

A.  V.  has:  labourers. 
XXI.  21.  .         .         .  if  you  shal  haue  faith  and  «to^^gr /io^.    The 
A.  V.  has  :  doubt  not. 
Luke  VIII.  33.  .         .         .  The  heard  with  violence  went  headlong  into 
the  lake,  and  was  stifled.     The  Genevan  version, 
1557,  also  reads  :  headlong. 
John  IV.  23.  .         .         .  for  the  Father  also  seeketh  such  to  adore 
him.     So  the  A.  V.  and  both  after  the  VVyc^iffe 
version. 
IX.  22.  .         .         .  he  should  be   put  out  of  the  Synagogue. 
This  is  followed  by  the  A.  V.     Previous  versions 


o08  KHEIMS   i^.   T.   Ai^-D    DOUAY   BIBLE.         [CHAP.  IX. 

John  IV.  23.  read  :  excommunicate  out.    The  Wycliffite  versions, 

however,  read:   he  don  out,  which  is  an  obsolete 
phrase  for  put  out. 
I.  Cor.  IV.     6.  .        .         .  one  not  to  he  puffed  vp  against  another. 
This  is  not  pecuhar  to  the  Rheims  version,  since  it 
is  found  in  Coverdale's  translation,  in  loco. 
James  I.     5.  .        .         .  let  him  ask  of  God  who  giveth  to  al  men 
aboundantly,  and  uphraidetlinot.  This  happy  phrase 
is  not  original  with  the  Rheims,  since  it  is  found  in 
the  Wycliffite  versions.    Tyndale  reads  :  castetJi  no 
man  in  the  teth,  and  is  followed  by  Coverdale's, 
Cranmer's,    Genevan    and    the    Bishops'   version. 
Tomson's  version,  1587,  reads  :  reproacheth. 
28.  .         .         .  not  bridling  Jus  tong.     Preceding  versions 
r^ad  :  refrayne  not  his  tonge.     The  A.  V.  improves 
upon  the  Rheims  by  reading :  hridleth  not  his  tongue. 

Dr.  Fulke,  in  his  confutations,  no  where  brings  the  charge 
of  intentional  falsification  against  the  translators  of  this  ver- 
sion ;  though  he  does  charge  upon  them  an  untruthful  trans- 
lation through  obscure  words  and  phrases.  The  translators 
themselves  disclaim  any  attempt  to  falsify  for  the  sake  of  their 
own  cause.  They  cite  Acts  xiii.  2,  as  an  example  in  which 
with  some  fairness,  they  might  have  translated  instead  of 
"  ministring,  sacrificing,  for  so  the  Greefce  doeth  signifie,  and 
so  Erasmus  translated.  Yea,  ive  might  haue  translated  Saying 
Masse, /or  so  they  did." '^     Notwithstanding  this   disclaimer, 

the  rendering  of  Matt.  xi.  21 they  had  done  i^enaunce 

in  hearedoth  and  ashes  long  agoe  :  looks  very  much  like  a 
special  wording  for  the  advantage  of  their  own  cause.  Tre- 
gelles  finds  serious  objections  to  this  version  in  all  passages 
'^  which  speak  of  the  finished  sacrifice  of  Christ,"  (in  that) 
they  "receive  a  colouring  wholly  different.  Thus,  in  the 
Eoman  Catholic  English  version  we  find,  in  Heb.  x.  12,  '  But 
this  man  offering  one  sacrifice  for  sins,  for  ever  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  God  : '  and  in  ch.  i.  3,  ^  making  purgation  of 
sins,  sitteth,  etc'     What  perversions  I"^    The  word  repentance 

*  Fulke's  Rheims  iV  T.  Annotations,  in  loco,  with  Fulke's  Answer. 
'  Historic  Evidence,  cCc,  N.  T.,  p.  88,  note.     London,  1853. 


1582.]  AN^NOTATIONS.  309 

almost  always  appears  as  penance,  with  its  Eomish  significa- 
tion. The  name  of  Mary,  the  mother  of  Jesus,  is  invariably 
printed  in  capitals,  indicating  a  papistical  exaltation.  So  the 
w^ord  church  is  put  in  capitals,  indicating  by  way  of  eminence, 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  The  name  of  Jesus  also  is  printed 
in  capitals,  Avhich  is  objectionable  only  as  it  points  to  the  cross- 
ing and  bowing  and  other  superstitious  ceremonies.  The  ten- 
dency of  all  this  is  unmistakable.  But  the  intention  of  the 
translators  fully  appears  in  their  annotations,  where  without 
stint  or  cover,  they  plead  their  cause,  and  in  every  j)ossible 
instance,  interpret  the  Scriptures  in  favor  of  the  doctrines  and 
doings  of  Rome.  These  notes  are  controversial  as  well  as  ex- 
pository. In  their  preface  the  translators  declare  that  they 
"  set  forth  large  Annotatioii^s,  thereby  to  shew  the  studious 
Reader  in  most  places  pertaining  to  the  controuersies  of  this 
time ;  but  the  hereticall  corruptions  and  false  deductions,  and 
also  the  Apostolike  tradition,  the  exposition  of  the  holy 
Fathers,  the  decrees  of  the  Catholike  Church  and  the  most 
ancient  Councels  ;  which  meanes  whosouer  trusteth  not,  for 
the  sense  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  but  had  rather  follow  his 
priuate  judgement,  or  the  arrogant  spirit  of  these  Sectaries, 
he  shall  worthily  through  his  own  wilfulnesse  be  deceiued."^ 
Since  these  annotations  form  so  important  a  part  of  the 
Rheims  version  the  following  collation  is  subjoined :  ^ 

Matt.  II.  3.  Gome  to  adore.  "  This  comming  so  farre  of  deuotion  to 
visite  and  adore  Christ  in  the  place  of  his  birth, 
•was  properly  a  Pilgrimage  to  his  i^erson  ;  and  war- 
ranteth  the  faithful!  in  the  like  kinde  of  external! 
worship  done  to  holy  persons,  places,  and  tilings." 
Verse  11.  Adored  Mm.  "  This  bodie,  (saith  Chrysos- 
tome,)  the  Sa^es  adored  in  the  cribbe.  Let  vs  at  the 
least  imitate  them ;  thou  seest  him  not  now  in  the 
cribbe,  but  on  the  altar ;  not  a  woman  holding 
him,  but  the  Priest  present,  and  the  holy  Ghost 
powred  out  aboundantly  vpon  the  sacrifice."  Verse  16. 
Murdred.     "By  this  example  we  learne  how  great 

*  Preface  to  Rheims  Version,  p.  18.    Fulke's  edition,  1617. 
'  Ibid,  in  loco. 


310  RHEIMS   J^.   T.   AND   DOUAY  BIBLE.        [CHAP.  IX. 

credit  we  owe  to  ttie  Chiircli  in  canonizing  Saints, 
and  celebrating  tlieir  holy  daies ;  by  whose  onely 
warrant,  without  any  word  of  Scripture,  these  holy 
Innocents  have  bene  honoured  for  Martyrs,  and  their 
holy  day  kepte  euer  since  the  Apostles  time,  although 
they  died  not  voluntarily." 

III.  8.  Fruit   worthy.      "He   preacheth    satisfaction  by  doing 

worthy  fruits  or  works  of  penance,  which  are,  (as  S. 
Hierome  saith  in  2.  Joel)  fasting,  praying,  almes,  and 
the  like."  In  refuting  this,  Fulke  affirms:  "that 
Hierome  does  not  say  that  fasting,  praying  and  almes, 
are  satisfactions  for  ginne,  but  tokens  of  repentance." 

IV.  1.  Desert.     "  As  John  tlie  Baptist,  so  our  Saviour  by  going 

into  the  desert,  and  there  liuing  in  contemplation 
euen  among  bruit  beasts,  and  subject  to  the  assaults 
of  the  Deuill  for  our  sinnes,  giueth  a  warrant  and 
example  to  such  holy  men  as  haue  liued  in  wilder- 
nesse  for  penance  and  contemplation,  called  Ere- 
mites." 

VI.  24.  Two  Masters.  "  Two  religions,  God  and  Baal,  Christ  and 
Caluin,  Masse  and  Communion,  the  Catholike  Church 
and  Heretical  1  Conuen tides.  Let  them  marke  this 
lesson  of  our  Saviour  that  thinke  they  may  serue 
all  masters,  all  times,  all  religions.  Againe  these 
two  masters  doe  signifie  God  and  the  world,  the  flesh 
and  the  spirit,  iustice  and  sinne." 
XII.  33.  I^or  in  the  world  to  come.  "  S.  Augustine  and  other  holy 
Doctors  gather  hereupon,  that  some  sinnes  may  be 
remitted  in  the  next  life,  and  consequently  proue 
Purgatorie  thereby." 

XXI.  8.  Garments  in  the  way.  "  These  offices  of  honour  done  to 
our  Sauior  extraordinarily,  were  very  acceptable ; 
and  for  a  memorie  hereof,  the  holy  Church  maketh 
a  solemne  Procession  euery  yeare  vpon  this  day, 
specially  in  our  Countrey  when  it  was  Catholike, 
with  the  B.  Sacrament  reuerently  caried,  as  it  were 
Christ  vpon  the  asse,  and  strawing  of  rushes  and 
flowers,  bearing  of  palmes,  setting  vp  boughes, 
spreading  and  hanging  vp  the  richest  clothes,  the 
quire  and  queristers  singing,  as  here  the  children 
and  the  people  ;  all  done  in  a  very  goodly  ceremonie, 
to  the  honour  of  Christ,  and  the  memorie  of  his  tri- 
umph vpon  this  day.     The  like  seruice  and  the  like 


1583-1589.]  ANNOTATIONS.  311 

duties  done  to  him  in  all  otlier  solemne  Processions 
of  the  B.  Sacrament,  and  otherwise  be  undoubtedly 
no  lesse  gratefuU.'' 

XXrV.  30.  The  signe  of.  "The  signe  of  the  Sonne  of  man,  is  the 
holy  Crosse  which  then  shall  appeare  to  the  lewes  to 
their  confusion.  ...  It  shalbe  no  lesse  confusion  to 
heretikes  that  cannot  abide  the  signe  thereof." 

XXVI.  26.  My  hody.  "  He  said  not.  This  bread  is  a  figure  of  my 
body ;  or,  This  wine  is  a  figure  of  my  bloud  ;  but, 
This  is  my  body,  and,  This  is  my  bloud  ;  .  .  .  when 
some  Fathers  call  it  a  figure  or  signe,  they  meane  the 
outward  formes  of  bread  and  wine."  In  confuting 
this,  Fulke  quotes  several  of  the  Church  Fathers 
whose  combined  testimony  is  against  the  doctrine 
of  transubstantiation. 
Luke  X.  35.  Supererogate.  "  S.  Augustine  saith,  that  the  Apostle 
(I.  Cor,  9)  according  to  this  place  did  supererogate 
that  is,  did  more  then  he  needed,  or  was  bound  to  doe 
when  he  might  haue  required  all  duties  for  preach 
ing  the  Gospel,  but  would  not,  .  .  .  whereof  it  com 
meth,  that  the  workes  which  we  doe  more  then  pre 
cept,  be  called  workes  of  supererogation  ;  and  where- 
by it  is  also  euident  against  the  Protestants,  that 
there  be  such  workes." 
XVII.  14.  To  the  Priests.  "  This  leprosie  signifieth  sinne,  which 
though  God  may  and  can  heale  without  any  mans 
means,  yet  he  doth  it  not  ordinarily  but  by  the  Priests 
ministrie  ;  therfore  let  no  man  despise  Gods  ordi- 
nance, nor  say  that  it  is  ynough  to  confesse  to  God, 
though  he  neuer  come  at  the  Priest."  Here  auricular 
confession  is  assumed.  For  as  Fulke  suggests,  it 
remains  to  be  proven  that  it  is  an  ordinance  of  God. 
XXn.  19.  This  is  my  body.  "  Although  sense  tell  thee  it  is  bread, 
yet  it  is  the  body,  according  to  his  wordes.  Let  faith 
confirme  thee,  iudge  not  by  sense,  after  the  wordes 
of  our  Lord  let  no  doubt  rise  in  thy  mind,  ...  Of 
the  verite  of  flesh  and  bloud  there  is  left  no  place  to 
doubt ;  by  the  profession  of  our  Lord  himselfe,  and 
by  oure  faith,  it  is  flesh  and  bloud  indeed.  Is  not 
this  truth?  To  them  be  it  vntrue,  which  denie 
Iesus  Christ  to  be  true  God." — Which  is  giuen. 
"As  the  former  words  make  and  proue  his  body 
present,  so  tliese  words  plainly  signifie,  that  it  is 


312  RHEIMS   N.  T.    AKD   DOUAY  BIBLE.         [CHAP.  IX. 

present,  as  giuen,  offered,  or  sacrificed  for  vs  :  and 
being  uttered  in  the  Present  tense,  it  signifieth  not 
onely  that  it  should  afterward  be  giuen  or  offered  on 
the  Crosse,  but  that  it  was  tlien  also  in  the  Sacrament 
giuen  and  offered  for  vs.  Whereby  it  is  inuincibly 
proued,  that  this  body  is  present  as  a  host  or  sacri- 
fice ;  and  that  the  making  or  consecrating  thereof 
must  needs  be  sacrificing." 

The  publication  of  the  Eheims  New  Testament  with  its 
outspoken  papistical  notes  created  quite  a  sensation.  The 
question  among  Protestant  divines  was,  Who  shall  refute 
these  bold  assumptions  and  popish  slanders  ?  It  is  said  that 
Queen  Elizabeth  applied  to  Beza  to  review  both  the  text  and 
notes  of  this  version,  but  that  he  declined  and  suggested 
Thomas  Cartwright  as  the  man  most  capable  for  such  a  ser- 
vice. In  1583,  after  having  been  urged  by  his  friends,  and 
specially  encouraged  by  the  Earl  of  Leicester  and  Sir  Francis 
Walsingham,  Cartwright  began  the  work  under  the  title  of 
"A  Confutation  of  the  Rhemish  Translation,  Glosses,  and 
Annotations  on  the  Xew  Testament."  By  a  mandate  from 
Archbishop  Whitgift  he  was  prohibited  from  prosecuting  it. 
Though  somewhat  discouraged  by  this,  he  went  forward  and 
nearly  completed  the  work.  But  it  was  not  published  as  a 
whole  till  1618,  some  years  after  his  death. ^  Thomas  Cart- 
wright was  not  only  a  learned  man,  but  a  stanch  Puritan  and 
a  famous  preacher.  "He  was,"  says  Fuller,  "most  pious  and 
strict  in  his  conversation,  a  pure  Latinist,  an  accurate  Gre- 
cian, an  exact  Hebrean,  and  in  short  an  excellent  scholar." 
And  so  eloquent  was  he,  that  when  his  turn  came  (to  preach) 
at  St.  Mary's,  "■  the  Clerk  thereof  was  fain  to  take  down  the 
windows  of  the  Church."  ^     J^or  his   principles   concerning 

'  ChslmeT^''  Biographical  Dictionary.  Art.  Cartwright  {Thos).  VIII., 
327.    London,  1813. 

2  Fuller's  History  of  the  Universify  of  Camhridge,  p.  140.  1655. 
"Dugdale  calls  him  the  standard-bearer  of  the  Puritans,  and  says  he 
was  the  fiirst  in  the  Church  of  England  who  began  to  pray  extempore 
before  sermons." — Neal's  Hist,  of  the  Puritans,  I.,  234,  note.  New  York, 
18C3. 


1583-1589.]         DELAY   IK   PRINTING   THE   0.   T.  313 

Churcli  discipline  he  suffered  deprivation  and  imprisonment. 
But  so  eminent  and  worthy  was  he,  that  among  Conformists 
even  he  had  many  friends  and  admirers.  Archbishop  Whit- 
gift  frequently  befriended  him,  and  hoped  to  gain  him  over  to 
Conformity.  When  Cartwright's  Confutation  was  published, 
it  added  fuel  to  the  controversy.  Previous  to  this,  however, 
an  Answer  to  the  Rbeimists  Annotations  was  j)ublished  by 
George  Withers.  Also  in  the  same  year  (1588)  Bulkeley  put 
forth  An  Answer  to  the  Rhemists  Preface.  But  chief  among 
the  opposers  of  this  version  was  Dr.  William  Fulke,  who, 
besides  his  Defense  of  English  Translations,  wrote  his  An- 
swers to  the  Rhemish  Annotations,  which  were  published  in 
1589.  The  plan  of  this  work  embraced  a  reprint  of  the 
Rheims  New  Testament,  also  that  of  the  Bishops'  Bible — that 
is,  the  revised  edition  of  1572.  These  are  printed  in  parallel 
columns.  The  Rheims  preface  is  taken  up  paragraph  by 
paragraph  and  answered.  So,  likewise,  the  annotations  are 
refuted  verse  by  verse.  This  book  became  very  popular,  and 
gave  to  the  Rheims  version  a  much  wider  circulation  than  it 
otherwise  would  have  attained.  The  work  was  reissued  in 
1601.  It  was  revised  and  rejmblished  in  1617,  and  issued 
again  in  1633.  ^  There  were  new  editions  of  the  Rheims  New 
Testament  published  in  1600,  1621,  and  1633.2  xj^^  contro- 
versy on  both  sides  raged  during  this  period.  Whitaker  wrote 
in  opposition  to  Bellarmine  in  1610;  Kellison  published  in  1615 
A  Gagg  for  the  Reformed  Gospel,  which  was  answered  by  Dr. 
Richard  Montagu.  Bernard,  the  author  of  Thesaurus  Bib- 
hcus,  pubhshed  in  1626  Rhemes  against  Rome.^  It  was  during 
this  period  also  that  the  Romish  version  of  the  Old  Testament 
was  published  at  Douay. 

The  Old  Testament  of  the  Douay  Bible,  published  in 
1609-10,  lay  in  Manuscript  about  thirty  years  before  it  was 
printed.     For  this  delay  the  revisers  give  the  "one  general 

'  Compare  Westcott's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  p.  109,  note.        ^  Ibid,  p.  109. 
3  Eadie's  Ejig.  Bible,  II.,  149. 
14 


314  EHEIMS   N.   T.    AND   DOUAT  BIBLE.       [CHAP.  IX. 

cause,  our  poor  estate  in  banishment."  ^  The  translation  of 
the  Old  as  well  as  New  Testament  was  from  the  Latin  Vul- 
gate, which  the  Khemists  claimed  was  superior,  not  only  to 
other  Latin  versions,  but  to  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  originals, 
"  since  the  Latin  (of  the  Vulgate)  was  translated  out  of  them 
while  they  were  more  pure ;  and  that  the  same  Latin  hath 
been  far  better  conserved  from  corruptions."  ^  But  the  fre- 
quent revisions  of  the  Latin  Vulgate,  and  the  papal  conflict 
over  rival  editions  about  this  time,  are  strongly  opposed  to  so 
bold  a  claim  for  the  edition  from  which  they  translated,  what- 
ever might  be  said  for  the  text  of  the  Vulgate  as  it  came  from 
the  hands  of  Jerome. 

In  1546  the  Council  of  Trent  decreed  that  the  Latin  Vul- 
gate was  authentic,  and  yet  failed  to  designate  the  edition 
containing  the  true  text ;  but  at  the  same  time,  singularly 
enough,  appointed  a  committee  of  six  persons  to  set  forth  this 
authentic  edition.  The  pope,  however,  prevented  them.^ 
This  was  the  beginning  of  the  pope's  war  over  the  Latin  text 
of  the  Vulgate.  Pius  IV.  undertook  to  put  forth  a  corrected 
and  an  authoritative  edition  of  the  Vulgate.  His  design  was 
taken  up  by  Pius  V.  and  completed  by  Sixtus  V.  This  last 
pope  not  only  gathered  around  him  scholarly  men,  but  en- 
gaged in  the  work  himself,  personally  revising  and  correcting 
the  pages  for  the  press.  To  add  to  the  authority  of  this 
edition,  he  issued  a  bull  in  1589,  in  which  he  declares :  "  Of 
our  certain  knowledge  and  plenitude  of  apostolical  power,  we 
ordain  and  declare  that  this  edition  only,  which  has  now  been 
corrected  in  the  best  possible  manner,  and  printed  at  our 
Vatican  press,  is  without  any  doubt  or  controversy  to  be 
regarded  by  the  Christian  pnblic,  as  the  Vulgate  Latin  edition 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  received  as  autlientic  by  the 
council  of  Trent.  And  we  order  it  to  be  read  through  the 
whole  Christian  world,  in  all  churches,  remarking,  that  first 
by  the  general  consent  of  the  holy  church,  and  of  the  holy 

1  Preface,  0.  T.  Douay  Bible.  2  jUd. 

3  Kitto's  Cyclopcedia.     Art.    Vulgate.      II.    938,  934.      New  York, 
1853. 


1G09-35.]  EEvisioxs  of  latin  vulgate.  315 

Fathers,  then  by  the  decree  of  the  general  council  of  Trent, 
and  now  also,  by  that  apostolical  authority  which  God  hath 
committed  unto  us,  it  was,  and  is  enjoined  to  be  received  and 
accounted,  as  a  true,  lawful,  authentic,  and  undoubted  copy,  in 
all  public  and  private  disputations,  lectures,  sermons,  or  ex- 
positions." 1 

This  Bible  of  Sixtus  V.  was  published  in  1590,  in  three 
volumes  folio,  and  is  said  to  be  "  one  of  the  grandest  works 
which  ever  issued  from  the  Vatican  press,  under  the  super- 
intendence of  Aldus. "2  But  it  was  soon  discovered  to  be  full 
of  errors,  and  on  the  accession  of  Gregory  XIV.  all  the  copies 
were  called  in  and  a  new  edition  resolved  upon.  The  work  of 
revision  was  committed  to  a  select  number  of  cardinals  and 
other  learned  men.  Little  progress  was  made  under  Gregory, 
as  he  died  in  1591 ;  but  it  was  taken  up  and  completed  by  his 
successor,  Clement  VIII.  This  Clementine  edition  was  pub- 
lished in  1592,  and  put  forth  with  the  same  claims  as  those  of 
the  Sixtine  edition — that  is,  as  the  veritable  and  authentic 
edition  of  the  council  of  Trent.  There  existed  numerous 
variations  in  the  readings  of  these  two  versions,  some  of  which 
amounted  to  contradictions,  which  argued  very  unfavorably 
respecting  papal  infallibility.  Clement  and  his  revisers  con- 
fined themselves  largely  to  correcting  the  corrections  made  by 
Sixtus.  3 

The  Douay  translators  wisely  followed  the  Clementine 
edition  of  1592.  Their  preface  intimates  only  one  thing  they 
had  done  touching  the  text,  whereof  they  would  especially 
give  notice:  "That  whereas  heretofore,  in  the  best  Latin 
editions,  there  remained  manie  places  differing  in  wordes, 
some  also  in  sense,  as  in  long  processe  of  time  the  writers 
erred  in  their  copies ;  now  lately  by  the  care  and  diligence  of 
the  Church,  those  diuerse  readings  were  maturely  and  judi- 
ciously examined  and  conferred  with  sundrie  the  best  written 
aod  printed  bookes,  and  so  resolved  upon,  that  all  which 

'  Townley's  Biblical  Literature,  II.,  493. 
«  lUd,  p.  493.  3  ii)ia^  pp.  493-4. 


316  EHEIMS   IT.   T.   AND   DOUAY   BIBLE.        [CHAP.  IX. 

before  were  left  in  the  margent  are  either  restored  into  the 
Text,  or  else  omitted  ;  so  that  now  none  such  remain  in  the 
margent.  For  which  cause  they  had  again  conferred  this 
English  Translation,  and  conformed  it  to  the  most  perfect 
Latin  Edition."  The  title-page  reads:  "The  Holie  BiUe, 
iiiithfully  translated  into  English  out  of  theVuthentical  Latin, 
diligently  conferred  with  the  Hebrew,  Greeke,  and  other 
editions  in  divers  languages,  with  Arguments  of  the  Books 
and  Chapters ;  Annotations ;  Tables ;  and  other  helpes,  for 
better  understanding  of  the  Text ;  and  for  discoverie  of  Cor- 
ruptions in  some  late  translations;  and  for  clearing  Contro- 
versies in  Religion.     By  the  English  College  of  Doway, 

Printed  at  Doway  by  Laurence  Kellam  at  the  signe  of  the 
holie  Lamb.     M.  DC.  IX." 

The  publication  of  the  Old  Testament  attracted  but  little 
attention,  the  controversy  having  confined  itself  for  the  most 
part  to  the  New  Testament  translation.  The  reasons  for  this, 
as  assigned  by  Fuller,  were :  "  Partly,  because  no  great  emi- 
nence therein  to  entitle  it  to  their  (i.  e.  Protestants)  perusall ; 
Partly,  because  that  moiety  of  the  BiUe  is  of  least  concern- 
ment in  the  controversies  betwixt  us  and  the  Church  of  Rome.^^ ' 
There  were  various  hindrances  which  limited  the  circulation 
of  the  Douay  Bible,  such  as:  possibly,  the  price  of  the  book, 
which  put  it  beyond  the  reach  of  the  poor;  the  opposition  of 
the  papal  hierarchy  to  the  free  use  of  the  Bible;  and  espe- 
cially the  obscurities  of  the  translation,  which  rendered  it 
unacceptable  to  English  Catholics.  So  that  we  are  not  sur- 
prised to  learn  that  there  were  but  two  editions  of  the  Douay 
Bible  published,  the  first  of  which  was  in  1609-10 ;  the  sec- 
ond in  1635. 

The  annotations  on  the  Old  Testament  were  prepared  by 
Thomas  Worthington,  who  was  president  of  the  College  at 
Rheims.  Afterward  he  retured  to  Douay,  where  "  he  reviewed 
and  published  the  English  translation  of  the  Old  Testament,"  2 

'  Church  History  of  Britain,  B.  IX.,  p.  172.     London,  1655. 
2  Lewis'  History  of  Eng.  Translations,  p.  391. 


1609-1881.]    IMPORTAXCE   OF  THE   LATIN   VULGATE.  317 

which,  had  been  made  at  Rheims  many  years  before.  The 
anxiety  of  the  translators  to  secure  a  wide  circulation  for  the 
Douay  Bible  is  manifested  in  the  closing  words  of  their  pre- 
face, in  which  they  make  a  special  presentation  of  their  work 
to  both  Catholics  and  heretics  :  "  With  this  then  we  wil  con- 
clude, most  deare  (we  speake  to  you  al,  that  vnderstand  our 
tongue,  whether  you  be  of  contrarie  opinions  in  faith,  or  mun- 
dane feare  participate  with  another  Congregation,  or  professe 
with  YS  the  same  Catholike  Eeligion)  to  you  al  we  present  this 
worke." 

The  imperfections  of  the  Douay  Bible,  and  its  failure  to 
meet  the  expectations  of  its  friends,  did  not  necessarily  arise 
from  its  being  a  translation  from  the  Latin.  The  Latin  vul- 
gate  waits  to  be  properly  appreciated  by  the  Protestant  Church. 
Whatever  of  human  imperfection  may  have  been  entailed  upon 
it  from  its  original  translation,  or  through  the  revision  and 
translation  of  Jerome;  or  whatever  of  faults  may  have  crept 
into  the  text,  in  the  course  of  years,  through  the  neghgence 
of  transcribers  ;  or  whatever  of  popish  conflict  there  may  have 
been  over  rival  editions ;  there  is  no  means  of  estimating  the 
obligation  of  true  religion  for  centuries  to  this  Latin  text  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  At  the  first  this  text  was  the  vernacular 
of  the  people.  And  then,  for  ages  afterward,  in  a  revised  and 
unre^dsed  state,  this  Latin  text  was  the  source  from  which  the 
unlearned  as  well  as  the  learned  of  Western  Christendom  drew 
the  water  of  life.  Even  up  to  the  time  of  the  Reformation, 
especially  on  the  continent,  the  Vulgate  was  the  principal 
source  of  religious  knowledge.  Martin  Luther  first  learned 
the  principles  of  the  Reformation  from  a  Latin  Bible.  Be- 
sides, the  Vulgate  became  the  honored  basis  of  Vernacular 
versions  in  Western  Europe.  Particularly  was  it  the  ground- 
work of  the  Wycliffite  versions,  which  for  a  hundred  and  fifty 
years  proved  a  well-spring  of  spiritual  blessing  to  the  English 
nation.  And  this  Latin  Vulgate  to-day  is  not  without  its 
importance,  since  it  stands  as  an  "  early  witness  to  the  text 
and  interpretation  of  the  whole  Bible."  ^ 

'  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible.  Art.  Vulgate.  IV.,  3451.  New- 
York,  1872. 


318  EHEIMS  K.   T.   AXD   DOUAT   BIBLE.         [CHAP.  IX. 

In  addition  to  the  above  the  Latin  Vulgate  has  exercised  an 
important  influence  upon  the  English  language.  In  the 
earliest  Latin  translations  there  were  many  Latin  words  taken 
from  a  common  and  consecrated  to  a  sacred  use — that  is,  as  to 
their  meaning.  Many  of  these,  in  an  Anglicized  form,  found 
their  way  iuto  English  theological  speech,  and  into  English 
versions  of  parts  of  the  Bible,  long  before  the  time  of  Wycliffe. 
So  that,  while  we  are  indebted  to  the  Wycliffite  versions,  Tyn- 
dale's  translation,  and  other  early  Enghsh  versions,  as  me- 
diums for  many  theological  terms,  yet  for  these  words  we  are 
primarily  indebted  to  the  Latin  Vulgate.  Many  familiar  and 
significant  words  thus  have  been  bequeathed  to  us,  and  we 
scarcely  have  stopped  long  enough  to  inquire  whence  they 
came.  Such  words,  for  example,  as  adoption,  advocate,  cliarity, 
confession,  conversion,  election,  glory,  grace,  immortality,  jus- 
tified, mediator,  parable,  reconciling,  redemptio7i,  regeneration, 
remission,  resurrection,  revelation,  sacrifice,  sanctified,  scrip- 
ture, and  spirit.  While  these  words  find  a  place  in  the  Eheims 
New  Testament,  yet  not  a  single  one  is  peculiar  to  that  ver- 
sion. For  the  most  part  they  were  used  first  in  the  Wycliffite 
versions,  and  derived  directly  from  the  Vulgate,  as  will  appear 
in  the  following  collation  : 

Matt.  XIII.  33.  An  other  parable  Thesus  spac  to  hem.     Wycliffe,  after 

parabolam  of  the  V. 
Mark  XII.  18.  And  Saducees,  that  seyen  no  resurecioun.    Wycliffe, 
after  resurrectionem  of  the  V. 
John  II.  22.  .        .        .  and  thei  bileueden  to  the  scripture.    Wyc- 
liffe, after  scripturm  of  the  V. 
Acts  XV,    3.  .        .        .  declarjnge  the  conuersion  of  the  gentyles, 
Tyndale,  after  conuersionem  of  the  V. 
Rom.  I.    9.  ,        .        .to  whom  I  serue  in  my  spirit,  in  the  gospel 
of  his  sone.     Wycliflfe,  after  in  spirit u  meo  of  the  V. 
III.  24.  Thei  justified  freely  bi  his  grace,  by  the  redemciouny 
\r  the  agenbiyng  that  is  purposid  in  Jhesu  Crist. 
WyclifEe,  after  justificati    and    redemptionem    of 
the  V. 
25.  .        .        .  for  remiscioun  of  bifore  goynge  synnes. 
Wycliffe,  after  remissionem  of  the  V. 


1380.]  INFLUENCE   OF   THE   LATIN   VULGATE.  310 

IV,  20.  .        .         .  gyuynge  glorie  to   God.      Wycliffe,   aFtor 

gloriam  of  the  V. 
V.  15.  .        .        .   moche  more  the  grace  of  God.      Wycliffe, 
after  gratia  of  the  V. 
VIII.  15.  .        .        .  but  ye  han  taken  the  spirit  of  adopcioun. 
Wycliffe,  after  spiritum  adoptionis  of  the  V. 
XL    5.  .        .        .a  remnaunt  lefte  thorow  the  eUccion  of 
grace.     Tyndale,    after  electionem  of  the  V.     Or 
rather,  this  word  was  common  and  had  been  in 
use  since  the  time  of  Wycliffe,  whose  translation 
of  the  seventh  verse  of  this  chapter  reads  :  .  .  . 
Israel  hath  not  getyn  that  that  he  soughte,  forsothe 
eleceloun  hath  getyn. 
XV.  16.  .         .         .  sanctyfied  by  the  holy  goost.      This  word 
seems  first  to  have  been  employed  by  Tyndale. 
Wycliffe  uses  the  word  halewid.     The  Vulgate  has 
in  this  connection,  sanctificata. 
XVI.  25.  .        .        .  the  revelncioun  of  mysterie  holden  stille, 
,  .  .  Wycliffe,  after  revelationem  of  the  V. 
I.  Cor,  Xllt.     1.  .        .        .  sothli  I  haue  not  cliarite.     Wycliffe,  after 
charitam  of  the  V. 
II.  Cor.  V.  19.  Sothli  for  God  was  in  Crist  reconci'ynge  to  him  the 
world.     Wycliffe,  after  reconcilians  of  the  V. 
PhiL  II.  17.  .        .        .  vpon  the   sacrifice  and  seruyce  of  youre 
feith.     Wycliffe,  after  sacrificium  of  the  V. 
I.  Tim.  VI.  16,  The  which  aloone  hath  imviortalite.     Wycliffe,  after 
immortalitem  of  the  V. 
Heb.  XII.  24.  And  to  Jhesu  mediatour  of  the  newe  testament.     Wy- 
cliffe, after  mediatorum  of  the  V. 
I.  John  II.     1.     .         ,         .  But  and  if  ony  man  shal  synne,  we  han 
auoket  anentis  the  fadir  Ihesu  Crist  iust.     So  the 
earlier  version  of  Wycliffe,  while  the  later  version 
has  :  aduocat,  and  both  after  adwcatiam  of  the  V.' 

These  examples  might  be  greatly  increased  showing  the 
influence  of  the  Latin  Vulgate  upon  our  English  Scriptures ; 
and  so  also  upon  the  theological  language  of  Enghsh  speaking 
people.  This  with  other  influences,  entitles  the  Vulgate  to  a 
more  honorable  place  in  the  esteem  of  Protestants,  who  have 

»  The  above  examples  from  Wycliffe  are  from  Forshall  and  Madden 's 
WycUffite  Versions.  Oxford,  1850.  The  readings  from  the  Latin  Vulgate 
are  from  Stier  and  Theile's  Polyglotten-Bibel.     1854. 


320  EHEIMS   X.    T.   AND   DOUAY   BIBLE.        [CHAP.  IX. 

been  inclined  to  regard  it  as  the  peculiar  treasure  of  the 
Romish  Church.  Further  the  above  collation  shows,  and  a 
still  larger  one  would  confirm  the  fact,  that  we  are  most  of  all 
indebted  to  the  WyclifiSte  versions  and  not  to  the  Rhemish  ver- 
sion, for  appropriating,  Auglicizing,  and  spiritualizing  words 
derived  directly  from  the  Latin  Vulgate. 

Dr.  Cornelius  Nary,  an  eminent  Catholic  divine,  published 
in  1718-19  the  New  Testament  in  English,  translated  from 
the  Vulgate,  diligently  compared  with  the  Greek  and  with 
divers  translations  in  other  languages,  together  with  annota- 
tions and  marginal  notes.  This  was  not,  strictly  speaking,  a 
revision  of  the  Rheims  New  Testament,  but  it  was  the  first 
attempt  to  give  to  English  Catholics  the  Scriptures  in  their 
own  tongue  since  1635,*  a  period  of  almost  a  hundred  years. 
In  his  preface.  Dr.  Nary  says :  that  he  translated  from  the 
Latin  Vulgate,  since  it  had  been  declared  "  authentick  by  the 
Council  of  Trent."  In  the  same  connection  he  speaks  of  the 
difficulty  of  the  undertaking,  and  excuses  himself  for  entering 
upon  it  on  the  ground  of  his  "  Knowledge  of  oriental  Lan- 
guages ";  also  that  his  "  Countrymen  had  great  need  of  such  a 
Translation."  In  sho^ving  up  this  need,  he  says :  "  We  have  no 
CatlioUch  Translation  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  English  Tongue 
but  the  Doicay  Bible  and  the  Rlieviish  Testament,  which  have 
been  done  now  more  than  an  hundred  Years  since;  the  Lan- 
guage whereof  is  so  old,  the  Words  in  many  Places  so  obsolete, 
the  OrthogTaphy  so  bad,  and  the  Translation  so  very  literal, 
that  in  a  Number  of  Places  it  is  unintelligible,  and  all  over 
so  grating  to  the  Ears  of  such  as  are  accustomed  to  speak,  in 
a  manner,  another  Language,  that  most  People  will  not  be 
at  the  pains  of  reading  them."^  Dr.  Nary  therefore  sought  to 
make  his  translation  speak  the  English  tongue.  In  doing  this 
he  kept  "  as  close  to  the  Letter  as  the  English  would  permit "; 
and  where  the  words  were  implied,  though  not  expressed  in 

^  The  date  of  the  issue  of  the  second  and  last  edition  of  the  Douay 
Bible  proper. 

2  Lewis'  Hist,  of  Eng.  Translations,  pp.  357,  358. 


1749-50.]  challoxer's  revisions".  321 

the  Latin,  lie  put  them  in  italics,  sometimes  in  the  text  and 
sometimes  in  the  margin.  He  concludes  his  preface  with  an 
account  of  the  annotations,  the  design  of  which  was  "to  recon- 
cile some  apparent  Contradictions  in  the  Gospels,  and  to  illus- 
trate the  literal  Sense  of  the  Text In  a  word,  his  chief 

Aim  was  to  encourage  his  Countrymen  to  read  and  to  meditate 
upon  the  Will  and  Testament  of  their  heavenly  Lord  and 
Master,  by  giving  it  to  them  in  a  Stile  and  Dress  less  obscure, 
and  somewhat  more  engaging  than  it  has  been  many  Years 
past."i 

Another  Eoman  Catholic  translation  of  the  New  Testament 
was  published  in  1730-33,  by  Dr.  R.  Wetham,  a  professor  at 
Douay.  He  commends  the  translators  of  the  Rheims  New 
Testament  for  their  endeavors  to  give  a  true  and  hteral  trans- 
lation, though  he  confesses  that  they  followed  the  Latin  too 
scrupulously.  Wetham  criticises  Dr.  Nary  for  his  too  great 
freedom  with  the  text,  and  charges  him  with  making  a  para- 
phrase rather  than  a  literal  translation.  He  congratulates 
himself  that  his  translation  was  from  the  Latin  rather  than 
the  Greek  text.  In  putting  forth  his  work,  he  did  not  beheve 
"that  everyone  though  never  so  ignorant,  might  read  and 
put  his  own  Constructions  on  the  Sense  of  these  sacred  Writ- 
ings, but,  that  they  might  be  read  with  humiUty  and  an  entire 
submission  to  the  Judgment  of  the  Church,  and  of  the  Head 
of  the  Church  the  Successor  of  Saint  Peter,  to  those  Pastors 
and  Bishops  whom  Christ  left  to  govern  the  Church."  ^ 

A  revised  edition  of  the  Douay  Bible  was  published  in 
1749-50,  by  Dr.  Richard  Challoner,  one  of  the  vicars  apostolic 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  England.  This  version  is 
rather  a  new  translation  than  a  revision,  though  in  later  edi- 
tions it  claims  to  be  both.  The  changes  for  the  better  intro- 
duced by  Dr.  Challoner  are  so  numerous  that  it  is  largely 
conformed  to  the  text  of  King  James'  version.  True,  after 
the  manner  of  the  Rheims  version,  he  retains  such  untrans- 
lated words  as  :  Azymes,  Matt.  xxvi.  17 ;  though  in  Luke  xxii.  1, 

'  Lewis'  Hist,  of  Eng.  Translations,  pp.  361,  362.         '  Ibid,  363,  364. 


322  RHEIMS   J^.   T.   AND   DOUAY  BIBLE.         [CHAP.   IX. 

it  is  translated  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread ;  Pasch,  Matt, 
xxri.  17;  Parasceve,  Mark  xv.  42;  Paraclete,  John  xiv.  16. 
Also  such  words  as  penance,  justice,  chalice,  are  retained. 
Taken  as  a  whole,  however,  it  is  very  readable,  since  it  leaves 
out  that  whole  class  of  obscure  and  senseless  words  found  in 
the  Rheimish  version,  such  as  exlnanited,  contristate,  and 
prefinition.  Take  the  following  as  specimens  of  this  trans- 
lation :  1 

Ex.  XX.  And  the  Lord  spoke  all  these  words  : 

2.  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  who  brought  thee  out  of  the  land 

of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 

3.  Thou  shalt  not  have  strange  Gods  before  me. 

4  Thou  shall  not  make  to  thyself  a  graven  thing,  nor  the 
likeness  of  anything,  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the 
earth  beneath,  nor  of  those  things  that  are  in  the  waters 
under  the  earth . 

5.  Thou  shalt  not  adore  them,  nor  serve  them  :  I  am  the 

Lord  thy  God,  mighty,  jealous,  visiting  the  iniquity  of 
the  fathers  upon  the  children,  upon  the  third  and  fourth 
generation  of  them  that  hate  me  ; 

6.  And  she^Aing  mercy  unto  thousands  to  them  that  love  me, 

and  keep  my  commandments. 

7.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain  ; 

for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  shall  take 
the  name  of  the  Lord  his  God  in  vain. 

8.  Remember  that  thou  keep  holy  the  sabbath  day. 

9.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labour,  and  shalt  do  all  thy  works. 

10.  But  on  the  seventh  day  is  the  sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy 

God :  thou  shalt  do  no  work  on  it,  thou  nor  thy  son, 
nor  thy  daughter,  nor  thy  man  servant,  nor  thy  maid 
servant,  nor  thy  beast,  nor  the  stranger  that  is  within 
thy  gates. 

11.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the 

sea,  and  all  things  that  are  in  them,  and  rested  on  the 
seventh  day,  therefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  sabbath 
day,  and  sanctified  it. 

12.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  that  thou  mayst  be 

long  lived  upon  the  land,  which  the  Lord  thy  God  will 
give  thee. 

13.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

'  Challoner's  Revision  of  the  Bible.     New  York  and  Montreal,  1876. 


1749-1836.]       LIBERALITY  AMONG  CATHOLIC  KEVISERS.         323 

14.  Thou  slialt  not  cammit  adultery. 

15.  Thou  slialt  not  steal. 

16.  Thou  slialt  not  bear  false  witness  against  tliy  neighbour. 

17.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  house,  neither  shalt 

thou  desire  his  wife,  nor  his  servant,  nor  his  handmaid, 
nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  his. 
Matt.  VI.     9.  Thus  therefore  shall  you  pray  :  Our  Father  who  art  in 
heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 

10.  Thy  kingdom  come.     Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is 

in  heaven. 

11.  Give  us  this  day  our  supersubstantial  bread. 

12.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  also  forgive  our  debtors. 

13.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation.     But  deliver  us  from 

evil.     Amen. 

Challoner's  annotations  are  not  extensive,  and  in  many 
instances  are  not  objectionable,  especially  upon  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans.  But  those  on  the  Gospels  are  decidedly  papisti- 
cal. It  ought  to  be  a  matter,  however,  of  sincere  gratification 
among  the  lovers  of  the  English  Scriptures  that  there  has  been 
such  a  growing  tendency  to  liberality  among  Catholic  revisers 
of  the  Douay  Bible.  Dr.  Murray's  edition  of  1825  was  largely 
conformed  to  the  Authorized  version.  So  also  Dr.  Lingard's 
translation  of  the  Four  Gospels,  1836,  was  made  in  the  same 
liberal  spirit.  ^  Those  in  high  authority  suffer  these  improved 
editions  of  the  Scriptures  to  go  forth,  but  with  a  constrained 
and  faint  approval.  From  the  above  it  appears  that  the 
Catholic  Bible  of  to-day  is  not  the  Douay  Bible  of  1609  and 
1635.  And  if  such  versions  or  revisions  as  that  of  Dr.  Chal- 
loner  could  go  forth,  without  note  or  comment,  Protestants 
might  rejoice,  and  even  aid  in  circulating  them  among  Amer- 
ican Catholics. 

*  It  was  published  anonymously  by  Dolman,  London. 


CHAPTER     X, 

THE  AUTHORIZED  VERSION.     A.  D.    1611. 

QUEEN  ELIZABETH  died  March  24, 1603,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  James  VI.  of  Scotland.  The  Puritans,  so  long 
under  ban,  now  expected  speedy  relief.  James,  though  born  of 
Eoman  Catholic  parents,  was  a  Presbyterian  by  profession.  He 
had  publicly  pledged  himself  against  the  extremes  of  Koman- 
ism,  Genevanism,  and  the  Episcopacy  of  Elizabeth.  In  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  at  Edinburgh,  1590,  with  uplifted  hands,  "  He 
praised  God  that  he  was  born  in  the  time  of  the  light  of  the 
Gospel,  and  in  such  a  place  as  to  be  king  of  such  a  church,  the 
sincerest  (purest)  kirk  in  the  world.  '  The  Church  of  Geneva,' 
said  he,  *  keep  Pasche  and  Yule  (Easter  and  Christmas),  what 
have  they  for  them  ?  They  have  no  institution.  As  for  our 
neighbour  Kirk  of  England,  their  service  is  an  evil-said  mass 
in  English  :  they  want  nothing  of  the  mass  but  the  liftings. 
I  charge  you  my  good  ministers,  doctors,  elders,  nobles,  gen- 
tlemen, and  barons,  to  stand  to  your  purity,  and  to  exhort  the 
people  to  do  the  same  ;  and  I,  forsooth,  as  long  as  I  brook  my 
life,  shall  maintain  the  same. '  "  ^  After  his  accession,  there- 
fore, one  of  the  first  acts  of  the  Puritans  was  to  draw  up  a 
petition  for  the  reformation  of  certain  abuses  in  the  Church. 
This  was  the  noted  Millenary  petition,  so  called  because  it  was 
said  to  have  been  signed  by  a  thousand  names,  though  in  fact 
the  number  was  limited  to  seven  hundred  fifty  or  eight  hun- 
dred.^ In  response,  the  king  issued  a  proclamation  calling 
for  a  conference  to  meet  at  Hampton  Court,  to  hear  complaints 
concerning  abuses  in  the  Church,  and  to  reform  the  same,  '-if 
he  should  find  them  apparently  proved."     The  meeting  was 

'  Neal's  History  of  tJw  Puritans,  I.,  227.  «  75^-^^  p_  228. 


1604.]  HAMPTOi?^   COURT   CONFERENCE.  325 

accordingly  held  in  the  drawing-room  within  the  privy  cham- 
ber of  Hampton  Court  Palace,  on  the  14th,  16th  and  18th  of 
January,  1604.  The  discussion  soon  revealed  to  the  Puritan 
party,  that  they  had  little  to  expect  from  the  king,  who  from 
the  first  sided  with  the  bishops  and  nobles.  He  seriously  inter- 
rupted the  Puritans  in  their  speeches,  and  indulged  with  his 
nobles  ^^  in  mirth  and  raillei7  "  at  the  expense  of  the  "  unhappy 
Puritans."  Further  he  gave  the  conference  to  understand  that 
he  had  learned  a  lesson  in  Scotland  that  he  would  not  soon 
forget,  and  that  was,  that  a  Scots'  presbytery  meant  no  king, 
since  it  "agrees  with  monarchy  as  well  as  God  and  the  devil.'*' 
Turning  to  his  bishops,  he  said:  "My  lords,  I  may  thank 
you  that  these  Puritans  plead  for  my  supremacy,  for,  if  once 
you  are  out  and  they  in  place,  I  know  what  Avould  become  cf 
my  supremacy,  for,  No  bishop,  no  king."^  King  James  had 
not  forgotten  his  ineffectual  attempt  to  play  pope  in  Scotland, 
when  at  the  hands  of  his  own  nobility,  who  favored  freedom  in 
Church  and  State,  he  "w^as  seized  and  restrained  for  a  time 
to  Ruthven  castle."  ^  The  importance  of  this  conference, 
however,  is  that  we  are  indebted  to  it  for  the  first  suggestion 
looking  towards  a  new  translation  of  the  Scriptures.  A  sug- 
gestion which  finally  resulted  in  King  James'  version,  v/hich 
has  come  down  to  us  through  more  than  two  and  a  half  cen- 
turies, and  is  to-day  our  accepted  English  Bible. 

On  the  second  day  of  the  conference.  Dr.  Reynolds,  the  ac- 
knowledged leader  of  the  Puritan  party,  addressed  the  assem- 
bly in  behalf  of  his  brethren.  He  was  frequently  interrupted, 
and  grossly  treated  by  the  king  and  his  bishops.  On  one 
occasion  it  is  related,  that  Bishop  Bancroft  dropped  upon  his 
knees  and  begged  the  king,  "to  stop  the  Doctor's  mouth," 
alleging,  ^^that  schismatics  are  not  to  be  heard  against  their 
bishops."  But  Reynolds  was  permitted  to  go  on,  and  in  the 
course  of  his  remarks  on  the  subject  of  a  new  catechism,  he 
"  moved  his  Majesty,  that  there  might  be  a  neiu  Translation 

'  Neal's  History  of  the  Puritans,  I.,  232. 

2  Hetherington's  History  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  pp.  85,  86,  87. 
New  York.  1870. 


328  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSION".  [CKAP.  X. 

of  the  Bible,  because,"  he  said,  "that  those  which  were  allowed 
in  the  Reigus  of  Henry  VIII.  and  Edward  VI.  were  corrupt, 
and  not  answerable  to  the  Truth  of  the  Original."  ^  Bancroft 
objected  that  if  every  man's  humor  were  followed,  there  would 
be.  no  end  to  translations  of  the  Scriptures.  But  the  king 
accepted  the  motion  and  entered  heartily  into  the  suggestion. 
He  affirmed  that  ^- he  had  never  yet  seen  a  Bible  well  trans- 
lated in  English,  tho'  he  thought  the  Geneva  the  worst,  and 
therefore  wished,  that  some  special  Pains  should  be  taken  in 
the  Matter  for  one  uniform  Translation,  and  this  to  be  done 

by  the  best  learned  in  both  the  Universities."  ^ The  king 

added,  on  a  hint  from  the  bishop  of  London,  "  that  no  marginal 
Notes  should  be  added,  he  having  found  in  those  annexed  to 
the  Geneva  Translation  some  Notes  very  partial,  untrue,  sedi- 
tious, and  favouring  too  much  of  dangerous  and  traiterous 
Conceits."^  The  account  given  by  the  translators  in  their 
preface  is  substantially  the  same  with  the  above,  and  is  as  fol- 
lows :  "  But  besides  all  this,  they  (the  Puritans)  were  the 
principall  motiues  of  it,  and  therefore  ought  least  to  quarrell  it ; 
for  the  very  Historicall  trueth  is,  that  vpon  the  importunate 
petitions  of  the  Puritanes,  at  his  Majesties  comming  to  this 
Crowne,  the  Conference  at  Hampton  Court  hauing  been 
appointed  for  hearing  their  complaints;  when  by  force  of  rea- 
son they  were  put  from  all  other  grounds,  they  had  recourse 
at  the  last,  to  this  shift,  that  they  could  not  with  good  con- 
science subscribe  to  the  Communion  booke,  since  it  maintained 
the  Bible  as  it  was  there  translated,  which  was  as  they  said,  a 
most  corrupted  translation.  And  although  this  was  judged 
to  be  but  a  very  poore  and  emptie  shift ;  yet  euen  hereupon 
did  his  Maiestie  beginne  to  bethinke  himselfe  of  the  good  that 
might  ensue  by  a  new  translation,  and  presently  after  gaue 
order  for  this  Translation  which  is  now  presented  vnto  thee."  * 

1  Dr.  Barlovve's  Summe  &  Substance  of  the  Hampton  Court  Conference, 
p.  45.  As  cited  bj  Lewis'  History  of  English  Translations,  p.  307.  Lon- 
don. 1739. 

2  Ibid,  p.  308.  3  lud,  p.  308. 
4  Preface,  folio  ed.,  1613. 


1604.]         A   XEW    TRANSLATION    DETERMINED    UPON.  327 

In  fact  the  subject  at  the  time  seems  to  have  attracted  but 
little  attentioD.  It  came  up  incidentally  in  the  discussion  on 
subscribing  to  the  Communion  book,  and  must  liave  been 
regarded  by  all  as  a  secondary  matter.  The  Episcopal  party 
had  their  Bishops'  Bible;  and  the  Puritans  were  satisfied 
with  their  Genevan  version,  rightly  regarding  it  as  the  best 
translation  as  yet  produced.  Neither  was  there  any  outside 
demand  for  a  new  English  version.  But  among  the  articles 
laid  down  as  the  result  of  this  conference,  the  second,  accord- 
ing to  Galloway's  account,  reads:  ''That  a  translation  be 
made  of  the  whole  Bible,  as  consonant  as  can  he  to  the  original 
Hehreiu  and  Greeh  ;  and  this  to  be  set  out  and  printed,  loith- 
oitt  any  marginal  notes,  and  only  to  be  used  in  all  Churches  of 
England  in  time  of  divine  service.  "^  But  this  created  no 
expectation.  At  the  meeting  of  parliament  which  occurred 
soon  after  this  conference,  the  matter  was  not  mentioned. 
Besides  at  the  convocation  which  met  at  this  time,  action  was 
taken  to  the  effect  that,  ''  If  any  Parishes  he  yet  unfurnished 
of  the  Bible,  of  the  largest  Volume the  said  Church- 
wardens shall  within  convenient  time  provide  the  same  at  the 
Charge  of  the  Parish.^'  As  Lewis  remarks  in  this  connection, 
from  this  action  and  from  the  king's  letters  patent  in  ratify- 
ing it,  '*one  would  have  thought  that  the  Resolution,  just  now 
mentioned,  of  having  a  new  translation  of  the  Bible,  had 
been  dropped  and  wholly  laid  aside.  But  it  seems  it  was  not. 
For  almost  presently  after,  the  King  commissioned  several 
learned  Persons  of  both  the  Universities  and  other  Places,  to 

meet,  confer  and  consult  together in  order  to  make  a  new 

and  more  correct  Translation  of  the  Bible."  ^ 

By  whose  advice  or  counsel  these  men  were  appointed,  and  by 
whose  plans  their  work  was  decided  upon,  we  have  no  means 
of  determining.  Anderson,  in  his  zeal  to  detract  from  the  king's 
participation  in  the  origin  of  the  work,  says :  "  Before  the  end 

'  Anderson's  Annals  of  Eng.  Bible,  p.  477. 

*  Lewis'  History  of  Eng.  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  309. 


328  THE   AUTHORIZED   YERSIOI^.  [CHAP.  X. 

of  June,  a  list  of  scholars  suitable  for  the  work  was  presented 
to  James  for  his  acceptance.  They  were  selected /or  him  and 
he  of  course  approved."  ^  But  King  James'  letter,  July  22, 
1604,  says:  "he  had  appointed  certain  learned  Men  to  the 
number  oi  Four  and  Fifty,  for  the  Translation  of  the  Bible."  ^ 
If  this  moYement  was  a  wise  one,  and  these  appointments 
were  wisely  made,  then  let  honor  be  given  to  whom  honor  is 
due.  Though  James  I.  may  be  regarded  unworthy  in  charac- 
ter, yet  there  is  no  question  as  to  his  active  agency  in  origi- 
nating the  enterprise  that  resulted  in  the  Bible  that  still  bears 
his  name.  Though  ueither  from  the  royal  treasury  nor  his 
own  private  purse,  did  the  king  provide  means  for  defraying 
the  expenses,  yet  he  did  the  next  best  thing,  which  was  to 
secure  preferments  for  those  whom  he  called  to  take  part  in 
the  work  of  translation.^ 

The  number  originally  appointed  was  fifty-four,  but  for 
reasons  unknown  only  forty-seven  engaged  in  the  work. 
These  were  divided  into  six  companies,  two  of  which  sat  in 
London,  two  in  Oxford,  and  two  in  Cambridge.  The  follow- 
ing table  shows  the  names  of  the  several  committees,  the  por- 
tion of  Scripture  assigned  to  each,  and  the  places  where  they 
met: 

I,  Westminster  Com.  on  O,  T. — Deans,  Andrews  and  Overal  ;  Doc- 
tors Sara  via,  Clarke,  Layfield,  and  Teigli ;  Messrs.  Burleigh, 
Kinge,  Thompson,  and  Bead  well.  Pentateuch.  Joshua  to  the 
first  hook  of  (Jhron.  exclusive. 
II.  Cambridge  Com.  on  O.  T. — Prof.  Livelye,  Dr.  Richardson  ;  Messrs. 
Chaderton,  Dillinpfham,  Harrison,  Andrews,  Spaldinge,  and 
Binge.     First  Ghron.  to  the  end  of  Ecc.  inclusive. 

III.  Oxford  Com.  on  O.  T. — Doctors  Hardinge,  Reynolds,  Holland,  and 

Kilby  ;  Messrs.  Smith,  Brett,  and  Fareclowe.     The  four  Or  eater 
Prophets,  Lamentations,  and  the  twelve  Lesser  Prophets. 

IV.  Westminster  Com.  on  N.  T. — Dean  Barlow  ;  Doctors  Hutchinson 

and  Spencer  ;  Messrs.  Fenton,  Rabbett,  Sanderson,  and  Dakins. 
Epistles  of  Paul,  and  the  Canonical  Epistles. 
V.  Oxford  Com.    on   N.   T. — Deans    Ravis,    Abbot,   Montague,   and 
Thompson  (GiJes)  ;  Messrs.  Savile  and  Harmer;  Doctors  Perne 

1  Annals  of  the  Bible,  p.  477.  ^  Lewis,  p.  312.        ^  n^i^^  p.  312. 


1004-11.]     THE  REVISERS  EMIXEXT  FOR  SCHOLARSniP.  329 

and  Ravens.     The  four  Gospels,  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  hook  of 
Revelation. 
VI.  Cambridge  Com.  on  Apocrypha. — Doctors  Duport,  Branthwaite, 
RadcliflFe  ;  Messrs.  Ward,  Downes,  Boyse,  and  Warde.     Prayer 
of  Manasses,  and  tlie  rest  of  the  Apocrypha. ' 

These  men  were  all  noted  for  piet}'  and  learning.  Dean 
Andrews  was  esj)ecially  eminent  as  a  linguist,  and  is  said  to 
have  understood  fifteen  languages.  "  The  world  wanted 
learning  to  know  how  learned  he  was."  Dean  Overal  had  the 
reputation  of  being  "a  prodigious  learned  man."  Dr.  Teigh 
was  "  an  excellent  textuary  and  profound  linguist."  William 
Bead  well  was  "  the  best  Arabic  scholar  of  his  time."  Professor 
Livelye  was  an  eminent  linguist,  excelling  in  the  knowledge  of 
Hebrew.  Dr.  Chaderton  was  distinguished  for  his  knowledge 
of  Hebrew  and  Rabbinical  learning.  Francis  Dillingham  was 
an  eminent  Grecian.  Thomas  Harrison  was  "skilled  in  the 
Latin,  Greek,  and  Hebrew  tongues."  Dr.  Reynolds  stood  first 
among  the  scholars  of  his  time  in  Europe.  He  was  the  prime 
mover  in  this  enterprise,  but  did  not  live  to  see  it  completed. 
"  During  his  long  illness  his  associates  met  in  his  room  once  a 
week  to  compare  their  notes."  He  long  sustained  the  repu- 
tation of  being  ^'^the  pillar  of  Puritanism  and  the  grand 
favourer  of  non-conformity."  Dr.  Holland  "was  another 
Apollos  and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures."  Dr.  Kilby  excelled 
in  the  knowledge  of  Hebrew.  Dr.  Smith  was  highly  esteemed 
as  "  a  Hebrew  and  Chaldee,  Syriac  and  Arabic  scholar."  Dr. 
Brett  was  "eminent  as  a  linguist  in  Latin,  Greek,  and  He- 
brew." Harmer  was  "  a  noted  Latinist  and  Grecian."  Andrew 
Downes  is  described  "  as  one  composed  of  Greek  and  indus- 
try"; and  Savile  was  regarded  as  "the  most  learned  layman  of 
the  day."  Taken  together  they  were  representative  men,  not 
only  in  piety  and  learning,  but  in  liberality  of  sentiment. 
Their  liberality  was  especially  manifested  in  the  work  of  re- 
vision, for  though  required  for  the  most  part  to  confine  them- 

*  The  names  of  the  several  companies  are  from  Lewis'  Hist-  of  Trans- 
lations, p.  310  :  compare  also  Burnet's  list,  Hist.  Ref.  Records,  II.,  P.  II., 
B.  III.,  p.  366.     London,  1683. 


330  THE   AUTHORIZED  VERSIOI^".  [CHAP.  X. 

selves  to  the  Bishops'  Bible,  they  did  not  refuse  to  draw  upon 
the  Geneyan  and  Kheims  versions,  when  learning  and  good 
sense  so  required.^ 

The  following  rules  were  laid  down  by  the  king  for  their 
guidance,  copies  of  which  were  sent  to  each  company.  There 
is  some  discrepancy  in  the  different  accounts  as  to  the  number 
of  these  rules.  In  the  report  to  the  synod  of  Dort  in  1618, 
only  seven  rules  are  enumerated.  But  for  the  most  part  the 
number  recorded  is  fourteen.  The  transcript  given  below  is 
from  Burnet :  ^ 

I.  The  ordinary  Bible  read  in  the  Church,  commonly  called  the 
Bishops  Bible,  to  be  followed,  and  as  little  altered,  as  the 
Truth  of  the  Original  will  permit. 
II.  Tlie  Names  of  the  Prophets,  and  the  Holy  Writers,  with  the  other 
Names  of  the  Text,  to  be  retained,  as  nigh  as  may  be,  accord- 
ingly as  they  were  vulgarly  used. 

III.  The  old  Ecclesiastical  Words  to  be  kept,  viz.  the  word  Church  not 

to  be  translated  Cungregation,  &c. 

IV.  When  a  Word  hath  divers  significations,  that  to  be  kept  which 

hath  been  most  commonly  used  by  the  most  of  the  Ancient 
Fathers,  being  agreeable  to  the  Propriety  of  the  Place,  and 
the  Analogy  of  the  Faith. 
V.  The  division  of  the  Chapters  to  be  altered,  either  not  at  all,  or  as 

little  as  may  be,  if  necessity  so  require. 
VI.  No  Marginal  Notes  at  all  to  be  affixed,  but  only  for  the  explanation 
of  the  Hebreic  or  Greek  words,  which  cannot,  without  some 
circumlocution,  so  briefly  and  fitly  be  exprest  in  the  Text. 
VII.  Such  Quotations  of  Places  to  be  marginally  set  down,  as  shall 

serve  for  the  fit  reference  of  one  Scripture  to  another. 
VIII.  Every  particular  Man  of  each  Company,  to  take  the  same  Chapter 
or  Chapters,  and  having  translated,  or  amended  them  sever- 
ally by  himself,  where  he  thinketh  good,  all  to  meet  together, 
confer  what  they  have  done,  and  agree  for  their  parts  what 
shall  stand. 
IX.  As  any  one  Company  hath  dispatched  any  one  Book  in  this  man- 
ner, they  shall  send  it  to  the  rest,  to  be  considered  of  seriously 
and  judiciously,  for  his  Majesty  is  very  careful  in  this  Point. 

'  They  were  permitted  so  to  do  by  the  XIV.  rule  laid  down  for  their 
guidance  with  exception  of  the  Rheiras  version. 

2  Hist.  Bef.  Church  of  Eng.  II.,  Records,  P.  II.,  B.  Ill ,  p.  368.     1683. 


1557.]  PREPARATION'S   COMPLETED.  331 

X.  If  any  Company,  upon  the  review  of  the  Book  so  sent,  doubt  or 
differ  upon  any  Place,  to  send  them  word  thereof ;  note  the 
Place,  and  withal  send  the  Reasons  ;  to  which  if  they  consent 
not,  the  difference  to  be  compounded  at  the  General  Meeting, 
which  is  to  be  of  the  chief  Persons  of  each  Company  at  the 
end  of  the  Work. 
XI.  When  any  Place  of  special  obscurity  is  douted  of.  Letters  to  be 
directed,  by  Authority,  to  send  to  any  Learned  Man  in  the 
Land,  for  his  judgment  of  such  a  Place. 
XII.  Letters  to  be  sent  from  every  Bishop,  to  the  rest  of  his  Clergy, 
admonishing  them  of  this  Translation  in  hand  ;  and  to  move 
and  charge,  as  many  as  being  skilful  in  the  Tongues ;  and 
having  taken  pains  in  that  kind,  to  send  his  particular  Obser- 
vations to  the  Company,  either  at  Westminster,  Cambridg,OT 
Oxford. 

XIII.  The  Directors  in  each  Company,  to  be  the  Deans  of  Westminster, 

and  Chester  for  that  Place  ;  and  the  King's  Professors  in  the 
Helrew  or  Greek  in  either  University. 

XIV.  These  Translations  to  be  used  when  they  agree  better  with  the 

Text  than  the  Bishops  Bible,  mz. :  TyndoWs,  Matthews,  Cover- 
dale's,  Whitchurch's,  (and)  Geneva. 
XV.  Besides  the  said  Directors  before  mentioned,  three  or  four  of  the 
most  Ancient  and  Grave  Divines,  in  either  of  the  Univer- 
sities, not  employed  in  Translating,  to  be  assigned  by  the 
Vice  Chancellor  upon  conference  with  rest  of  the  Heads, 
to  be  Overseers  of  the  Translations,  as  well  Hebrew  as 
Greek;  for  the  better  observation  of  the  4th  Rule  above 
specified.  ^ 

The  needful  preparations  were  completed  at  the  close  of  the 
year  1604  ;  but  it  is  not  known  when  the  different  companies 
entered  upon  their  work.  According  to  the  preface  the  com- 
mittees sat  about  three  years.  The  labor  of  revising  "  cost  the 
workemen,  as  light  as  it  seemeth,  the  paines  of  twise  seuen 
times  seuentie  two  daies  and  more."  ^  The  work  of  the  com- 
mittees finished,  two  were  chosen  from  each  company  to  meet 
in  Stationers  Hall,  London,  to  overlook  and  prepare  one  copy 

^  This  last  was  rather  a  by-law,  as  it  seems  to  have  been  added  after- 
wards, when  the  difficulty  in  the  working  of  this  IV.  rule  began  to  be 
felt.     See  Westcott's  History  of  Bible,  p.  119. 

«  Preface  to  folio  ed.,  1613. 


333  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSION.  [CHAP.  X. 

for  the  press.i  This  company  was  engaged  some  nine  months. 
Dr.  Miles  Smith  and  Thomas  Bilson  were  appointed  to  super- 
intend the  work  through  the  press,  which  occupied  them  two 
years.  In  1611,  King  James'  Bible  appeared  from  the  press 
of  Robert  Barker,  with  the  following  title  :  "  The  Holy  Bible 
Conteyning  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  New.  Newly  Trans- 
lated out  of  the  Originall  Tongues  :  and  with  the  former 
Translations  diligently  compared  and  reuised  by  his  Majesty's 
Speciall  Commandement.  Appointed  to  he  read  in  Churches. 
Imprinted  at  London  by  Robert  Barker,  Printer  to  the  King's 
Most  Excellent  Majesty,  Anno  Dom.  1611." 

This  title  in  the  early  folio  editions,  is  surrounded  by  an 
elaborate  device,  which  fills  the  entire  page.  The  design  is 
architectural  and  is  made  up  of  scroll-work,  which  gives  to  the 
whole  an  appearance  of  lightness  combined  with  strength.  At 
the  top  of  the  page  is  represented  a  high  altar,  over  which 
hang  heavy  clouds  ;  but  light  breaks  through  them,  revealing 
the  name  nhn^,  which  symbolizes  God  the  Father  ;  in  the  cen- 
tral part  of  the  altar,  in  a  halo  of  clouds,  stands  a  living 
lamb,  with  a  cross  on  its  shoulder,  representing  Jesus  on  the 
earth  ;  and  immediately  below  this,  surrounded  by  clouds,  is 
a.  dove  with  outstretched  wings,  symbolizing  the  Holy  Ghost. 
On  either  side  of  the  altar  at  the  top  of  the  page,  are  repre- 
sented the  sun,  moon  and  twelve  stars,  which  symbolize  the 
fact  of  revelation  through  Christ,  his  Church  and  his  Apostles. 
At  the  foot  of  the  altar,  on  either  side,  sit  the  evangelists, 
Matthew  and  Mark,  each  attended  by  his  apocalyptic  symbol, 
viz. :  Matthew  by  an  eagle  with  the  face  of  a  man,  and  Mark 
by  a  lion.  Each  of  the  evangelists  lias  an  open  book  before 
him  and  a  pen  in  his  hand,  as  if  in  the  act  of  writing.  At  the 
bottom  of  the  page  is  another  altar,  upon  which  lies  a  bound 
and  bleeding  lamb,  symbolizing  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  On 
either   side  of  the  altar  sit  the  evangelists  Luke  and  John, 


^  The  report  made  at  the  Synod  of  Dort  in  1618,  gives  twelve  as  the 
number  of  this  Select  Committee.  See  Lewis'  History  of  English  Trans- 
lations, pp.  823,  324 


1611.]  PREFACE.  333 

like  those  above,  in  the  act  of  writing,  attended  also  by  their 
symbols,  the  one  an  ox,  the  other  an  eagle.  On  the  right 
of  the  page,  forming  a  handsome  border,  are  twelve  small 
medallion  pictures,  with  tents  in  the  foreground,  representing 
the  sons  of  Jacob;  the  tents  bearing  the  insignia  of  the  several 
tribes.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  page,  and  corresponding 
to  these,  are  twelve  other  medallions  representing  the  twelve 
disciples  in  half-length  pictures.  These  doubtless  symbolize 
the  Neiu  Testament,  and  those  on  the  opposite  side  the  Old 
Testament  Church.  The  minuteness  of  detail  which  enters 
into  every  part  of  this  design,  makes  it  a  pleasant  subject  of 

study.    The  "  engraved  title  or  frontispiece" says  Cotton, 

''  has  been  much  admired.  It  is  not  often  found  in  good  con- 
dition." * 

The  dedication  to  the  king  is  fulsome  in  the  extreme.  Writ- 
ten in  the  flattering  spirit  of  the  age,  it  is  unworthy  of  a  place 
in  the  sacred  volume.  But  the  preface,  as  a  whole,  is  worthy 
of  the  revisers  and  their  work.  The  design  of  the  preface 
was  first  to  answer  objections  to  a  new  English  translation. 
"  Many  mens  mouthes  haue  been  open  a  good  while  (and  yet 
are  not  stopped)  with  speaches  about  the  Translation ....  or 
rather  perusals  of  Translations  made  before ;  and  aske,  .... 
what  the  necessitie  of  the  employment:  Hath  the  Church 
been  deceiued,  say  they,  all  this  while  ?. .  .  .Hath  the  bread 
been  deliuei*ed  by  the  fathers  of  the  Church,  and  the  same 
prooued  to  be  lapidos2is,  as  Seneca  speaketh  ? . .  . .  Was  their 
Translation  good  before  ?  Why  doe  they  now  mend  it  ?  "  In 
reply  they  say :  ''  We  are  so  farre  ofi"  from  condemning  any  of 
their  labours  that  traueiled  before  vs  in  this  kinde,  either  in 

this  land  or  beyond  sea, that  wee  acknowledge  them  to 

haue  been  raised  vp  of  God,  for  the  building  and  furnishing  of 
his  Church,  and  that  they  deserue  to  be  had  of  vs  and  of  pos- 

teritie  in  euerlasting  remembrance Yet  for  all  that,  as 

nothing  is  begun  and  perfected  at  the  same  time,  and  the  lat- 
ter thoughts  are  thought  to  be  the  wiser;  so,  if  we  building 

'  Editions  of  the  Bible  in  English,  p.  60.     Oxford,  1853. 


.334  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSION".  [CHAP.   X. 

vpon  their  foundation  that  went  before  vs,  and  being  holpen 
by  their  labours,  doe  we  endeuour  to  make  that  better  which 
they  left  so  good ;  no  man,  we  are  sure,  hath  cause  to  mislike 

ys Thus  much  to  satisfie  our  scrupulous  brethren." 

Among  these  were  the  Puritans,  to  whom  they  specially 
replied  :  "And  what  can  the  King  command  to  be  done,  that 

will  bring  him  more  true  honour  then  this But  besides 

all  this,  they  were  the  principall  motiues  of  it,  and  therefore 
ought  least  to  quarrell  it."  ^ 

In  reply  to  the  Romish  party  they  said :  "  We  doe  not  deny, 
nay,  wee  afifirme  and  auowe,  that  the  yerie  meanest  translation 
of  the  Bible  in  English,  set  foorth  by  men  of  our  profession 
(for  wee  haue  scene  none  of  theirs  of  the  whole  Bible  as  yet) 

containeth  the  worde  of  God,  nay,  is  the  worde  of  God The 

translation  of  the  Seuenty  dissenteth  from  the  Originall  in 
many  places,  neyther  doeth  it  come  neere  it,  for  perspecuitie, 
grauitie,  majestic  ;  yet  which  of  the  Apostles  did  condemne  it  ? 
Nay,  they  ysed  it,  (as  it  is  apparent,  and  as  Saint  Hierome  and 
most  learned  men  doe  confesse)  which  they  would  not  haue 
done,  nor  by  their  example  of  ysing  it,  so  grace  and  commend 
it  to  the  Church,  if  it  had  beene  vnworthy  the  appellation  and 

name  of  the  word  of  God Yet  before  we  end,  we  must 

answere  a  third  cauill  and  objection  of  theirs  against  ys,  for 
altering  and  amending  our  Translations  so  oft;  wherein  truely 
they  deale  hardly,  and  strangely  with  vs.  For  to  whom  euer 
was  it  imputed  for  a  fault  (by  such  as  were  wise)  to  goe  oner 
that  which  hee  had  done,  and  to  amend  it  where  he  saw  cause  ? 

Then,  .wee  say,  that  of  all  men  they  ought  to  be  most 

silent  in  this  case.  For  what  yarieties  haue  they,  and  what 
alterations  haue  they  made,  not  onely  of  their  Seruice  bookes, 

....  but  also  of  their   Latine  Translation  ? But  what 

will  they  say  to  this,  that  Pope  Leo  the  tenth  allowed  Eras- 
mus Translation  of  the  New  Testament,  so  much  different 
from  the  vulgar,  by  his  Apostolike  Letter  &  Bull;  that  the 
same  Leo  exhorted  Pagnin  to  translate  the  whole  Bible  and 

*  Preface,  King  James'  B'Me,  1613. 


1611.]  PREFACE.  335 

bare  whatsoeuer  charges  was  necessary  for  the  worke  ?    Surely, 

if  the  old  vulgar  had  been  at  all  points  allowable,  to 

small  purpose  had  labour  and  charges  bene  vndergone,  about 
framing  of  a  new.      If  they  say,  it  was  one   Popes  priuate 

opinion, then  we  are  able  to  goe  further  with  them,  and 

to  aueiTe,  that  more  of  their  chiefe  men  of  all  sorts,  euen 

their  owne  Trent-cham])ions,  and  their  owne  Inquisiters 

doe  either  make  new  Translations  themselues,  or  follow 
new  ones  of  other  mens  making."  ^  Further  in  their  re- 
tort they  say  :  "Nay,  we  will  yet  come  neerrer  the  quicke; 
doth  not  their  Pcwis-edition  differ  from  the  Louaine,  and 
Hentenius  his  from  them  both,  and  yet  all  of  them  allowed  by 
authority  ?  "  They  conclude  their  reply  to  the  papists  by  a 
pointed  reference  to  the  edition  of  Sextus  V.  and  his  high 
claim  for  it  as  authoritative  ;  also  to  Clement's  edition  which 
followed  soon  after;  which,  though  it  differed  widely  from  the 
edition  of  Sixtus  yet,  claimed  the  same  authorit}^  While 
therefore  ^^our  aduersaries,"  they  said,  ^^  doe  make  so  many 
and  so  various  editions  themselues,  and  do  jarre  so  much  about 
the  worth  and  authoritie  of  them,  they  can  with  no  show  of 
equitie  challenge  us  for  changing  and  correcting. "^ 

But  the  design  of  the  preface,  in  the  second  place,  was  to 
show  what  they  proposed  to  themselves  in  the  "  perusall  and 
suruay  of  the  Bible."  They  say  frankly  that  they  did  not 
think  "  to  make  a  new  Translation,  not  yet  to  make  of  a  bad 

one  a  good  one, but  to  make  a  good  one  better,  or 

out  of  many  good  ones,  one  principal  good  one,  not  justly  to 
be  excepted  against ;  that  hath  bene  our  endeauor,  that  our 

marke They  trusted  in  him  that  hath  the  key  of 

Dauid In  this  confidence,  and  with  this  deuotion 

did  they  assemble  together;  not  too  many,  lest  one  should 
trouble  another  ;  and  yet  many,  lest  many  things  haply  might 
escape  them.  If  you  aske  what  they  had  before  them,  truely 
it  was  the  Hebrew  text  of  the  Olde  Testament,  the  Greeke  of 
the  New Neither  did  wee  thinke  much  to  consult  the 

'  Preface,  King  James'  Bible,  1613.  2  xUd. 


336  THE   AUTHOKIZED  VEIISIOX.  [CHAP.   X. 

Translators  or  Commentators,  Chaldee,  Hehreio,  Syrian,  Greeks 
or  Latine,  no  nor  the  Spanish,  French,  Italian,  or  Dutch; 
neither  did  we  disdaine  to  reuise  that  which  we  had  done,  and 
to  bring  backe  to  the  anuill  that  which  wee  had  hammered."  ^ 
Further,  they  rightly  justify  themselves  in  placing  words  of 
different  sense  in  the  margin,  inasmuch  as  there  are  many 
words  in  the  Scriptures  "which  be  neuer  found  there  but 
once,  (hauing  neither  brother  or  neighbour,  as  the  Hehrewes 
speake)  so  that  we  cannot  be  holpen  by  conference  of  places." 
They  also  justify  themselves  in  using  a  variety  of  renderings 
for  the  same  Greek  word.  They  sought  thns  to  avoid  "  vni- 
formitie  of  phrasing" — that  is,  the  expressing  the  "same 
notion  in  the  same  particular  word,  as,  for  example,  if  we 
translate  the  ffebreiv  or  GreeJce  word  once  by  Purpose,  neuer 
to  call  it  Intent ;  if  one  where  lourneying,  neuer  Traueiliiig  ; 
if  one  where  Thinhe,  neuer  Suppose;  if  one  where  Paine, 
neuer  Ache ;  if  one  where  Joy,  neuer  Gladnesse,  &c.  Thus 
to  minse  the  matter,  we  thought  to  favour  more  of  curiositie 

then   wisedome, For  is   the  kingdome   of   God  become 

words  or  syllables  ?  why  should  wee  be  in  bondage  to  them  if 
we  may  be  free,  vse  one  preciselj  when  wee  may  vse  another 

no  lesse  fit,  as  commodiously  ? We  might  also  be  charged 

(by  scoffers)  with  some  vnequaU  dealing  towards  a  great 
number  of  good  English  words,.. . .  .if  we  should  say,  as  it  were 
vnto  certaine  words.  Stand  vp  higher,  haue  a  place  in  the 
Bible  alwayes,  and  to  others  of  like  qualitie,  Get  ye  hence,  be 

banished  for   euer Lastly,    wee   haue   on   the  one   side 

auoided  the  scrupulositie  of  the  Puritanes, . . .  .also,  .shunned 
the  obscuritie  of  the  Papists. . .  .But  we  desire  that  the  Scrip- 
ture may  speake  like  it  selfe,  as  in  the  language  of  Canaan, 
that  it  may  bee  vnderstood  euen  of  the  very  vulgar."  ^ 

When  this  Bible  first  appeared  there  was  evidently  a  demand 
for  it,  as  two  editions  in  folio  were  printed  during  the  first  year; 
also  a  12mo  edition  of  the  Xew  Testament.  In  respect  to  the  ques- 

1  Preface,  Plin-  James'  BiUe,  1613.  2  j^i^^ 


IGll.]  OPPOSITIO>"    TO    THE    NEW    BIBLE.  337 

tiou  of  two  editions  issued  in  1  Gil,  Dr.  Cotton  says:  ''  I  cannot 
but  believe  that  two  editions  were  actually  issued  in  IGll ;  and 
to  this  conclusion  I  am  led  by  the  following  facts.  Dr.  Daly  .  . 
possesses  two  Bibles  dated  1611.  . .  .Ap2Mrentlyiher^e  two  copies 
agree  perfectly  with  each  other.  But  on  close  examination  it  will 
be  found,  1st,  that  the  wood-cut  initial  letters  are  frequently  dif- 
ferent in  the  two :  2nd,  that  in  Genesis  x.  16,  one  copy  reads, 
*the  Emorite;^  and  the  other,  'the  Amorite'  3rd,  in  the 
copy,  which  has  the  misprint  Emorite,  Exodus  xiv.  10,  .  .  . 
the  verse  occupies  nine  lines  of  text ;  and  the  catchword  at 
the  bottom  of  the  page  is  the  word  ^For,'  occurring  in  the 
middle  of  ver.  12.  Whereas,  in  the  other  copy,  the  verse  fills 
only  six  lines;  and  the  ivhole  of  ver.  12,  is  included  in  that 
page."^  Other  variations  might  be  noted,  such  as  Euth  iii. 
15,  where  one  copy  reads,  "he  went"  and  the  other,  "  she  went 
into  the  citie.^'  Altogether  these  differences  settle  the  question 
in  favor  of  two  issues.'^ 

But  whatever  of  demand  there  may  have  been  for  the  new 
Bible,  it  met  from  the  first  with  no  little  disfavor.  The 
Eomish  party,  as  might  be  expected,  were  outspoken  in  their 
opposition.  The  High  Church  Episcopal  party  were  content, 
as  a  whole,  with  the  Bishops'  Bible  ;  while  the  Low  Church 
party,  made  up  of  moderate  Puritans,  though  Conformists, 
together  with  the  radical  Puritans,  were  satisfied  with  the 
Genevan  Bible.  Among  individual  opposers,  Hugh  Brough- 
ton  was  the  most  violent.  He  ranked  first  among  Hebrew 
and  Greek  scholars  of  his  time  ;  but  in  disposition  he  was 
self-conceited,  arrogant,  and  heady.  When,  therefore.  King 
James  was  in  the  act  of  appointing  his  revisers,  by  special 
request  of  the  Bishop  of  London,  Broughton,  was  left  out. 
Notwithstanding  this,  he  presumed  to  tender  his  services  to 
the  king,  and  to  give  directions  for  proceeding  in  the  matter.^ 
But  when  the  revision  was  completed,  he  professed  to  be  pro- 

1  Editions  of  the  Bible  in  English,  p.  60,  note.     Oxford,  1852. 

2  Compare  Eadie's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  p.  202,    Vol.  II.    London,  1876, 

3  ^ewis'  Hist,  of  Eng.  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  305. 


338  THE  AUTHOKIZED   VERSION".  [CHAP.  X. 

foundly  grieved,  and  his  censures  upon  it  were  bitter  and 
extravagant.  "It  is  so  ill  done.  Tell  his  Majesty  that  I  had 
rather  be  rent  in  pieces  with  wild  horses  than  any  such  trans- 
lation, by  my  consent,  should  be  urged  on  poor  churches."  * 
Dr.  Robert  Gell  was  another  violent  opposer.  He  attacked  it 
from  the  pulpit  in  a  series  of  discourses,  in  which  he  criticised 
the  translation  and  charged  the  translators  with  taking  undue 
liberty  with  the  text,  especially  when  they  made  the  translation 
to  serve  their  private  opinions.'-^  That  this  opposition  was  not 
confined  to  London,  or  to  the  minds  of  learned  critics,  appears 
from  the  following  story  told  by  Izaak  Walton.  Dr.  Kilby, 
one  of  the  revisers,  was  journeying  with  Mr.  Sanderson. 
They  stopped  over  the  Sabbath  with  a  friend  of  the  Doctor. 
At  the  parish  church,  which  they  attended,  the  young  preacher 
devoted  '^a  great  part  of  the  hour  allotted  for  his  sermon  in 
exceptions  against  the  late  translation,.  . .  .and  showed  three 
reasons  why  a  particular  word  should  have  been  otherwise 
translated."  When  the  evening  services  were  ended,  the 
preacher  was  invited  to  meet  the  Doctor,  who,  in  the  course 
of  the  conversation,  assured  him  :  "  for  that  word,  for  which  he 
offered  to  that  poor  congregation  three  reasons  why  it  ought  to 
have  been  translated  as  he  said,  he  and  others  had  considered 
all  of  them,  and  found  thirteen  more  considerable  reasons  why 
it  was  translated  as  now  printed."  ^ 

So  general  was  the  opposition  to  King  James'  Bible  that  it 
was  slow  in  gaining  public  favor.  As  late  as  1621,  Dr.  An- 
drews, in  preaching  before  the  king,  took  his  text  from  the 
Bishops'  Bible. ^  But  the  Genevan  Bible  was  its  most  serious 
rival,  since  it  continued  to  be  published  as  late  as  1644,  when 
two  editions  were  printed  at  Amsterdam. ^  In  1649,  King 
James'  Bible  was  printed  with  the  Genevan  annotations,  as 

1  As  cited  by  Eadie's  Hut.  Eng.  Bible,  II.,  265. 

2  Compare  Lewis'  Hist.  Eng.  Trnnslations,  p.  334. 

3  Eadie's  Hist,  of  Eng.  Bible,  II.,  188. 

*  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary.  Art.  Version,  Authorized.  IV.,  3437. 
New  York,  1872. 

°  Anderson's  Annals,  p.  G61. 


1604-11.]     AUTHORITIES   ACCESSIBLE  TO   THE   REYISEKS.      339 

these  stood  high  in  public  favor.  "  But  about  this  period 
it  prevailed,  and  took  the  place  it  has  ever  since  occupied."  ^ 
Thus  gradually  King  James'  Bible  overcame  all  opposition ; 
and  finally,  iu  the  midst  of  the  unsettled  condition  of  affairs, 
both  in  Church  and  State,  by  general  consent  it  was  accepted 
as  the  English  Bible. 

The  title-page  of  the  volume  reads :  "  Appointed  to  be  read 
in  Churches."  And  the  question  naturally  arises  by  whose 
authority,  since  by  common  consent  "  no  cannon, proclamation, 
or  Act  of  Parliament"  can  be  shown  enforcing  the  use  of  it.^ 
The  name,  therefore,  of  "Authorized  Version,"  has  no  real 
foundation  and  carries  with  it  a  false  impression,  and  can  be 
justified  only  by  its  long  use  and  the  lack  of  something  better. 
The  name  ''King  James'  Bible,"  at  first  was  by  no  means 
inappropriate  as  a  local  name,  and  as  a  just  acknowledgment 
of  the  active  efforts  of  the  king  in  originating  the  enterprise. 
But  now  it  has  lost  its  significance,  since  the  Bible  has  out- 
grown the  narrowness  of  the  name,  both  by  over  two  and  a  half 
centuries  as  to  time,  and  by  a  world-wide  circulation  as  to  place. 

This  version  was  a  revision  and  not  a  new  translation.  The 
revisers  wisely  adhered  to  their  purpose — "  to  make  a  good 
one  better;  or,  out  of  many  good  ones,  one  principal  good 
one."  2  And  in  doing  this  they  followed  the  spirit,  if  not  the 
letter,  of  rules  first  and  fourteenth  prescribed  for  their  direc- 
tion, which  were  that  the  Bishops'  Bible  was  to  be  taken  as 
the  basis  and  followed,  excepting  when  some  one  of  the  other 
English  versions  agreed  better  with  the  original  text.^  Be- 
sides English  versions,  there  was  extant  the  Latin  translation 
of  the  Hebrew  by  Sanctes  Pagninus.  He  was  engaged  in  this 
work  nearly  thirty  years.  It  was  published  in  1527.  The 
chief  aim  of  Pagninus  was  to  translate  the  Hebrew  words  by 
the  same  number  of  Latin  ones."^     By  this  literal  method  he 

»  Anderson's  Annals,  p.  661.  ^  lUd,  pp.  484,  485. 

3  See  Preface,  as  cited  above,  p.  335.  ^  See  pp.  330,  331,  above. 

5  Watson's  Theological  Tracts.  Dissertation  on  Ancient  Versions,  pp. 
39,  40. 


340  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSION-.  [CHAP.   X. 

brought  out  the  idioms  of  the  Hebrew  tongue.  His  trans- 
lation was  revised  in  the  same  literal  manner  by  Arias  Mon- 
tanus  in  1573,  which  became  the  text  of  the  Antwerp  Poly- 
glott.  In  1534-5  was  published  Miinster's  Latin  translation 
of  the  Old  Testament.  ''  Truly  this  translation,"  says  Dupin, 
^^is  the  most  literal,  but  at  the  same  time  the  most  faithful  of 
any  done  by  Protestants."  Another  important  version  ac- 
cessible to  our  translators  was  that  of  Leo  Juda,  printed  at 
Zurich  in  1544.  He  sought  to  make  a  free  translation,  giving 
the  sense  rather  than  the  literal  meaning  of  the  words.  There 
was  also  the  version  of  Castalio  (1551),  which  had  some  in- 
fluence with  our  revisers,  but  which  deserves  to  be  classed 
under  the  head  of  perversions  of  the  text.  Castalio's  fancy 
was  to  give  to  the  world  an  elegant  version  in  classical  Latin. 
In  doing  this,  he  "  mixed  expressions  borrowed  from  Profane 
authors  with  the  text  of  Holy  Writ."  ^  In  addition  to  the 
above,  there  was  accessible  the  Latin  version  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament by  Tremellius,  published  in  1579.  He  was  by  birth  a 
Jew,  and  in  his  translation  "the  chief  Hebraisms  are  pre- 
served, and  the  whole  exactly  conformable  to  the  Hebrew 
text."  2 

The  above  works  were  critical  somewhat,  and  so  far  adapted 
to  the  work  of  the  revisers.  They  had  other  helps  also  in 
recent  Vernacular  versions,  such  as  the  authoritative  revision 
of  the  French  Bible,  1587-8.  This  was  the  Genevan  revision 
of  the  French  Bible,  based  upon  a  scholarly  examination  of 
the  original  text.  There  was  also  the  very  recent  Italian 
version  of  the  whole  Bible,  made  by  Diodati  and  published  in 
1607.  This  Protestant  version  has  maintained  its  place  to  the 
present  time.^    To  the  above  add  two  Spanish  versions,  the 

^  Watson's  Theological  Tracts.  Dissertations  on  Ancient  Versions, 
p.  41. 

2  Ihid,  p.  42.     Compare  Westcott's  Hist,  of  Bible,  pp.  133,  221,  268. 

3  A  new  Italian  version  of  the  New  Testament  is  just  now  (1881)  being 
published  by  Father  Curci,  a  prominent  Roman  Catholic  priest,  and 
formerly  a  Jesuit,  but  expelled  from  the  order  on  account  of  his  liberal 
principles.     Diodati's  version  is  Protestant ;   this  of  Curci's  is  Roman 


1804-11.]    AUTHOKITIES   ACCESSIBLE   TO   THE   REVISERS.      311 

later  one  appearing  in  1602,  and  we  have  a  series  of  independ- 
ent helps  accessible  to  the  revisers  of  King  James'  Bible,  which 
they  undoubtedly  used,  since  they  did  not  hesitate,  as  they 
declare  in  their  preface,  to  consult  the  Spanish,  French, 
Italian,  or  Dutch  versions.^ 

But  further,  *'  if  you  aske  what  they  had  before  them,  truely 
it  was  the  Hclreiu  text  of  the  Olde  Testament,  the  Greehe  of 

the  New, these  tongues  therefore  ....  wer  set  before  vs 

to  translate,  being  the  tongues  wherein  God  was  pleased  to 
speake  to  his  Church  by  his  Prophets  and  Apostles.'*  2  The 
first  printed  Hebrew  Bible  was  published  in  folio,  with  points, 
at  Soncino  in  1488.  An  octavo  edition  of  the  Hebrew  Bible 
was  printed  at  Brescia  in  1494;  Bomberg's  Great  Hebrew  Bible, 
the  first  edition,  was  published  in  1518.  An  im23roved  edition 
of  the  same  was  issued  in  four  volumes,  folio,  by  Bomberg  in 
1525-26.  A  still  more  complete  edition  was  put  forth  by 
Bomberg  in  1547-49,  in  four  vols,  folio.  This  was  character- 
ized by  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  "as  the  most  correct,  and  the  most 
valuable  Hebrew  Bible  ever  published."  ^  There  was  also  the 
celebrated  Complutensian  Polyglott.  It  was  begun  in  1502 
under  the  auspices  of  Cardinal  Ximenes,  who  spared  no  pains  or 
expense  in  furthering  the  enterprise.  Seven  Hebrew  MSS.  alone 
are  said  to  have  cost/owr  thousand  crowns  of  gold.  The  whole 
cost  of  the  work  has  been  estimated  ^i  fifty  thousand  crowns. 
"  The  Old  Testament  of  the  Polyglott  is  made  up  of  the 
Hebrew  text,  the  Vulgate  Latin,  the  Greek  of  the  Septuagint 
version  with  a  Latin  translation,  and  the  Chaldee  Paraphrase 
with  a  similar  Latin  interpretation."*  The  New  Testament 
of  this  Polyglott  is  made  up  of  the  Greek  text,  and  the  Latin 
text  of  the  Vulgate.  A  volume  was  added  explaining  the 
meaning  of  Hebrew  words  and  idioms.  The  whole  was  pub- 
lished in  four  vols,  folio.     The  New  Testament  was  finished 

Catholic,  yet  it  is  from  the  Greek  as  well  as  Vulgate  ;  and  in  his  com- 
mentary he  draws  largely  from  Protestant  sources. 

1  Preface.     A.  V.     See  pages  335,  336,  above.  2  jn^^ 

3  Townley's  Biblical  Literature,  II.,  467.     London,  1821. 

4  /6f(Z,  pp.  201,202. 


342  THE   AUTHORIZED   YERSIOK.  [CHAP.  X. 

in  1514,  and  the  Old  Testament  in  1517.  But  the  work  did 
not  appear  till  1522.^  Besides  the  Complutensian,  there  was 
the  celebrated  Antwerp  Polyglott.  Tliis  "  was  executed  at 
di:2erent  periods  between  15G8  and  1573,  by  Christopher 
Plantin  of  Antwerp,  under  the  superhitendence  of  Arias 
MoNTAiq^us,"  and  was  published  in  eight  vols,  folio.  *^The 
first  fonr  volumes  contain  the  Old  Testament  and  Apocryphal 
BoolcsP  The  fifth  volume  contains  the  New  Testament. 
The  remaining  volumes  are  taken  up  with  Grammars  and 
Lexicons  of  the  Hebrew,  Syriac,  and  Greek  languages,  also 
Biblical  dissertations  on  such  themes  as  Geography  and 
Chronology.^ 

The  Greek  text  accessible  to  the  revisers  of  King  James' 
Bible  was  the  New  Testament  Greek  of  the  Complutensiau 
Polyglott,  also  the  Greek  text  of  Erasmus ;  the  first  edition 
of  whose  New  Testament  Avas  published  by  Froben  at  Basle, 
in  1516.  ^'Erasmus  had  used  as  the  basis  of  his  edition  2 
Basel  MSS.,  one  for  the  Gospels,  the  otlier  for  Acts  and  the 
Epistles,  with  a  collation  of  two  other  Basel  MSS.,  and  a  third 
called  after  Eeuchlin  for  the  Apoc,  the  last  verses  of  which  he 
had  to  supply  from  the  Vulgate."  ^  The  second  edition  of 
Erasmus'  Greek  Testament,  1519,  contained  several  hundred 
alterations.  In  his  fourth  edition,  1527,  he  changed  a  few 
passages  in  the  Apocalypse  after  the  Complutensian  text. 
The  fifth  edition  of  Erasmus,  published  in  1535,  differs  only 
in  four  places  from  the  fourth.  This  fifth  edition  was  followed 
by  Stephens  in  his  celebrated  third  edition  of  the  Greek  Testa- 
ment, 1550,  with  but  a  few  exceptions.  Stephens  added  in 
the  margin  the  readings  of  sixteen  different  manuscripts.  This 
third  edition  of  Stephens  was  that  which  was  used  by  the  revis- 
ers of  King  James'  Bible;  and  was  also  the  edition  followed 
by  Beza,  with  slight  alterations,  in  the  formation  of  his  Greek 
text,  which  was  published  in  1565.  The  edition  of  Beza,  pub- 
lished in  1589,  together  with  the  third  edition  of  Stephens,  may 

^  l^ovfTiley's,  Bihlical  Literature,  II.,  p.  203.     London,  1821. 

2  Ihid,  III.,  p.  31. 

3  Ilerzog's Encyclopedia.  Art.  Bible  Text,  I.,  42\.  Philadelphia,  1818. 


1525-1611.]       INFLUENCE  OF  TYNDALE'S  TRANSLATION.         343 

be  regarded  as  comprising  "  the  fundamental  Greek  text  of 
the  Authorized  Version."  ^  These  likewise  lay  at  the  fouuda- 
tion  of  the  so-called  Textus  Receptus,  which  was  published  at 
Leyden  by  Elzevir,  in  1624:-1633.  The  preface  of  the  edition 
of  1633  contains  the  following:  '^  Textum  ergo  habes  nunc  ah 
omnibus  receptum,  hence  the  title  Textus  Receptus?  Of 
course  our  translators  had  not  this  text,  yet  they  had  the  ele- 
ments out  of  which  it  was  formed. 

Modern  textual  criticism,  with  its  invaluable  accumulation 
of  Ancient  MSS.  and  other  important  sources  of  authority, 
together  with  its  settled  canons  of  judgment  as  to  correct  read- 
ings, has  outgrown  in  a  critical  sense,  particularly  in  the  field  of 
the  ]^ew  Testament,  the  limited  materials  within  reach  of  Eras- 
mus, Stephens,  Beza,  and  the  editors  of  the  Great  Polyglotts. 
And  yet  one  of  the  important  results  of  textual  criticism  is 
its  favorable  testimony  to  the  authority,  honesty,  and  integ- 
rity, as  a  wiiole,  of  the  original  texts  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  accessible  to  the  revisers  of  King  James'  Bible. 
But  while  these  translators  were  able  linguists,  and  were  dili- 
gent in  comparing  their  translation  with  the  Hebrew  and 
Greek,  yet  they  adopted  by  approving,  as  well  as  by  improv- 
ing, the  results  of  the  labors  of  those  who  had  gone  before 
them.  For  the  Authorized  version  is  the  work  of  no  one  man 
or  body  of  men,  nor  of  any  given  age,  but  in  language  and 
interpretation  it  is  the  resultant  of  the  best  labors  of  tlie  best 
men  during  a  period  of  more  than  two  hundred  years.  The 
relation  of  the  Authorized  version  to  previous  English  versions 
is  most  intimate,  though  we  go  back  even  to  the  Wycliffite 
versions.  But  in  Tyndale's  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment particularly,  we  find  the  base  line  to  which  our  revisers 
worked.  In  its  Saxon  words,  English  idioms.  Scriptural  style, 
and  general  faithfulness  to  the  Greek  text,  Tyndale's  version 
was  the  standard  followed  by  succeeding  revisers,  including 

1  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary.    Art.  New  Testament,  p.  3132,  note. 
'  Eerzog's  Encyclopedia.    Art.  Bible  Text,  p.  422. 


344  THE    AUTHORIZED   VEESION".  [CHAP.  X. 

those  of  1611.  After  a  careful  comparison,  it  has  been  esti- 
mated that  nine-tenths  of  the  First  Epistle  of  John,  and  five- 
sixths  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  of  the  Authorized 
version,  have  been  retained  from  Tyndale.^  These  may  be 
favorable  examples,  but  a  very  cursory  comparison  will  show 
that  Tyndale's  readings  abound  in  our  present  New  Testa- 
ment. 

By  authority,  the  Bishops'  Bible  was  made  the  basis  of  the 
revision  of  King  James'  Bible.  It  was  so  used,  and  its  in- 
fluence can  be  traced.  And  yet  the  revisers  manifested  a 
hberality  of  spirit,  and  a  fidelity  to  truth  in  varying  from  it. 
And  by  far  the  greatest  number  of  these  variations,  especially 
in  the  Old  Testament,  are  traceable  to  the  influence  of  the 
Genevan  version.^  The  scholarly  excellencies  of  this  version 
were  recognized  and  frequently  approved,  though  it  was  the 
representative  of  the  extreme  reformed  party  in  theology  and 
Church  polity.  So  hkewise  in  the  use  of  the  Eheims  version, 
the  revisers  manifested  the  same  hberahty  in  the  opposite 
direction,  since  from  this  version  they  not  only  enlarged 
their  vocabulary,  but  drew  from  it  many  happy  and  terse 
expressions  and  homely  phrases.^  Though  it  is  somewhat 
surprising  how  many  of  these  words  and  phrases  are  found  to 
have  been  first  used  by  Wychffe.  In  estimating  the  influence 
of  j^rovious  English  translations  upon  the  Authorized  version, 
the  claims  of  the  Wyclifiite  versions  have  been  almost  wholly 
overlooked.  Yet  there  are  so  many  words  and  phrases  common 
to  each  of  them  that  they  detract  from  the  supposition  that 
they  are  simply  "  happy  coincidences."  A  few  of  these  may 
bo  here  noted,  such  as  mote,  leame,  strait  is  the  gate  and 
narrow  is  the  imy,  spirit  of  adoption,  living  sacrifice,  deape 
things  of  God;  instead  of  this  last  Tyndale  reads:  the  hottome 

'  Westcott's  History  of  Eng.  Bible,  p.  165,  note. 

2  A  collation  by  Westcott  of  twelve  verses  from  the  llii.  chap,  of 
Isaiah,  shows  that  "  seven-eighths  of  the  renderings  are  due  to  the 
Genevan  version."  A  similar  collation  from  Mark's  Gospel  reveals  that 
nearly  one-half  agrees  with  the  Genevan  Bible  or  with  Beza.  See  Eng. 
Bible,  pp.  274,  286.  ^  Compare  pages  £07-8,  above. 


1611.]  CHANGES  FOR  THE   BETTER.  345 

of  God's  secretes  ;  while  the  Ehemists  read  :  tJie  profnndifies 
of  God.  Further,  we  find  such  phrases  in  Wjchffe  and  in  the 
Authorized  version,  as  the  cuppe  of  blessing  'which  ive  Uesse, 
despise  yee  the  Church  of  God,  a  good  confession,  tvhited  sepul- 
chres, revelatio7i  of  the  niysterie,  he  it  far  from  thee.  Some  of 
these,  it  would  seem,  must  have  been  adopted  directly  from 
the  Wycliffite  versions,  while  others  may  have  descended 
through  other  translations. 

But  the  true  work  of  the  revisers  of  King  James'  Bible  is 
seen,  not  only  in  adopting  felicitous  renderings  from  previous 
versions,  but  in  the  delicate  changes  introduced  by  way  of 
amendments.  And  so  not  unfrequently  they  were  the  first  to 
seize  upon  the  correct  rendering  of  the  original.  The  follow- 
ing may  be  taken  as  examples  of  changes  for  the  better.^ 

Rom.  I.  28.  .  .  .  God  gaue  them  ouer  to  a  reprobate 
minde.  This  is  an  improvement  on  the  Rheims  ver- 
sion, which  reads:  God  deliuered  them  vp  info  a 
reprobate  sense. 

n.  18.  .  .  .  and  approuest  the  thirgs^Aa^«re  more 
excellent.  The  Rheims  version  reads  :  .  .  .  and  ap- 
prouest  the  more  profitable  things. 

V.  20.         .         .         .         grace  did  muc?i  more  abound.     This  is 
a  slight  improvement  on  the  Rheims  version,  which 
reads :  .  .  .  grace  did  more  abound. 
VIII.  19,  For  the  earnest  expectation  of  the  creature,  loaiteth  for 
the  manifestation  of  the  sonnes  of  God.     Tyndale 
reads  :  fervent    desyre,  ahydeth  lokynge  when    the 
sonnes  of  God  shall  appere.     The  Rhemists   read: 
For  the  expectation  of  the   creature   expecteth    the 
reuelation  of  the  sonnes  of  God. 
28.         .         .         .        all  things  worke  together  for  goode  to 
them  that  lone  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called  ac- 
cording to  {his)  purpose.     WyclifFe  has  :  .  .  .  worchen 
togidre  in  to  good,  to  hem  that   aftir  purpos  hen 
clepid  seynfis.     Tyndale  has  :  worke  for  the  best, . 
which  also  are  called  ^/purpose. 


*  Trench  on  the  A.  V.,  p.  102.     The  readings  which  follow  are  from  a 
first  edition  of  A.  V.  in  the  Boston  Public  liibrr.rv. 


346  THE    AUTHOEIZED   VEKSIOJiT.  [CHAP.  X. 

39.  For  whom  lie  did  foreknow,  hee  also  did  'predestinate  to 
be  conformed  to  tlie  image  of  his  sonne.  This  im- 
proves upon  the  Rhemists,  who  translate  :  For  whom 
he  hath  forknowen,  he  hath  also  predestinated  to  be 
made  conformable  to  the  image  of  his  sonne.  Tyn- 
dale  reads :  For  those  which  he  kncwe  before,  lie  also 
ordeyned  before  that  they  should  be  like  fassioned 
vnto  the  shape  of  his  sonne. 

But  there  were  changes  for  the  Avorse.  The  revisers  of 
King  James'  Bible  sometimes  passed  over  correct  readings  of 
earlier  versions,  or  placed  them  in  the  margin  when  it  would 
have  been  better  to  have  put  them  in  the  text.^  Take  the 
following  as  examples : 

Matt.  V.  21.  Yee  haue  heard,  that  it  was  saide  hy  them  of  old  time. 
The  Genevan  and  Tyndale's  versions  read  :  unto 
them.  The  Rhemists  have  :  to  them. 
XXVIII.  14.  And  if  this  come  to  the  gouernours  eares.  The  Gene- 
van reads :  And  if  this  come  before  the  Gouver- 
nour.  Our  version  gives  the  impression,  that  if 
it  come  as  a  matter  of  hearsay  to  the  gover- 
nor ;  while  the  Genevan  version  asserts  more  cor- 
rectly, that  if  it  come  before  him  as  a  matter  of 
legal  complaint  they  would  pacify  him.^ 
Mark  XI.  17.  .  .  .  My  house  shal  be  called  of  all  na- 
tions the  house  of  prayer?  Tyndale,  followed 
by  the  Genevan  version,  renders  this  :  .  .  .  vaj 
housse  shal  be  called  the  liousse  of  prayer  rnto  all 
nacions?  The  Jews  were  willing  that  the  court  of 
the  Gentiles  should  be  profaned,  and  this  excited 
the  indignation  of  Jesus,  and  was  the  occasion  of 
his  uttering  the  above,  which  is  quoted  from 
Isaiah  Ivi.  7. 
Acts  XIV.  15.  .  .  .  We  also  are  men  of  like  passions 
icithjon.  "This  fact,"  says  Trench,  "would  not 
have  disproved  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lycaonians  the 
right  of  Paul  and  Silas  to  be  considered  gods.  The 
heathen  were  only  too  ready  to  ascribe  to  their 
gods  like  passions,  revenge,  lust,  envy,  with  their 

1  Trench  on  the  A.  F.,  p.  104  '  See  page  289,  above. 


1611.]  THE  GREEK  peepositio:n'.  347 

own."  '  Tyndale's  version  is  better,  which  reads  : 
We  are  mortall  men  lyke  vnto  yon.  This  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  Genevan  version. 
Eph.  IV.  18.  .  .  .  because  of  the  blindnesse  of  their 
heart.  The  Genevan  has  :  hardened  ;  so  the  mar- 
gin of  the  A.  V. 

I.  Thess.  V.  22.  Abstaine  from  all  appearance  of  euill.  The  Genevan 
reads  :  all  kinde  of  euil. 

I.  Tim.  VI.  5.  .  .  .  supposing  that  gaine  is  godlinesse. 
Coverdale's  Bible  reads  :  who  thynke  that  godly- 
nesse  is  lucre.  That  is,  that  godliness  is  a  means 
of  gain. 
I.  Pet.  I.  17.  And  if  ye  call  on  the  Father.  The  Genevan  is  better, 
which  reads ;  And  if  ...  ye  call  hi7n  Father. 

It.  Pet,  III.  13.  Looking  for  and  hasting  vnto  the  comming  of  the  day 
of  God.  After  the  versions  of  Tyndale  and  Gene- 
va, and  placing  the  better  rendering  in  the  margin, 
which  reads :  hasting  the  comming. 

The  scholarship  of  the  revisers  of  King  James'  Bible  can- 
not be  called  in  question,  and  yet  an  examination,  not  over 
critical,  of  their  work,  reveals  incorrect  renderings  of  tenses  ^ 
and  of  prepositions,  also  neglect  of  the  Greek  article.  In 
respect  to  Greek  prepositions,  however,  in  many  instances 
the  translators  were  right,  and  the  incorrectness  now  is  trace- 
able to  archaisms.  The  following  examples,  however,  fall 
under  the  head  of  mistranslations,  and  show  the  importance 
of  the  smallest  words  in  the  original  text : 

Matt.  XXVIII.  19.  .  .  .  baptizing  them  in  the  Name.  Better, 
into,  as  in  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have 
been  baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ. 
Luke  XXIII.  15.  No,  nor  yet  Herod  ;  for  I  sent  you  to  him,  and  loe, 
nothing  worthy  of  death  is  done  vnto  him.  Better 
to  translate  :  is  done  by  him.  The  meaning  is, 
that  in  Herod's  judgment  Jesus  had  done  nothing 
worthy  of  death. 

'  Trench  on  the  A.  V.,  p.  152. 

'  For  illustrations  of  incorrect  use  of  tenses,  see  Trench  on  the  A.  V., 
pp.  124r-132.  Also  for  a  thorough  discussion  of  the  same  subject  by 
Canon  Lightfoot.  See  Revision  of  N.  Jl,  pp.  81-91.  Schaflf's  ed. 
New  York,  1873. 


348  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSION.  [CHAP.   X. 

43.        .        .        .        Lord,  remember    me  when    tliou 
commest  into  thy  kingdome.     Alford,  in  loco,  re- 
gards this  as  a  sad  mistake,  "as  it  destroys  the 
force  of  the  expression."     It  should  read  :  in  thy 
kingdom,  that  is,  at  thy  coming  in  thy  kingdom. 
II.  Thess.  II.     1.  Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  hy  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     The  objection  to  hy  in  this 
connection  is,  that  it  introduces  a  formula  of  ad- 
juration, a  construction  not  found  in   the  New 
Testament.       Compare  Lange  and  Alford  w  locOj 
The  former  suggests :  on  account  of,  in  regard  to, 
II.  Tim.  II.    2.  And  the  things  that  thou  hast  heard  of  mee  among 
many  witnesses.     The  margin  has  :  hy.    Bengel 
prefers  :  'before.     If  the  witnesses  are  the  presby- 
ters present  at  Timothy's  ordination,  Bengel  is 
doubtless  right. 
Heb.  VI.     7.        .        .         .        and  bringeth  foorth  herbes  meete 
for  them  ty  whom  it  is  dressed.     Better  in  the 
margin,  which  reads :  for  whom  it  is  dressed. 
VII.    9.  .        .        payed  Tithes  in  Abraham.    Better 

to  read :  through  Abraham. 
II.  Pet.  I.    3.        ,        .        .        through  the  knowledge    of   him 
that  hath  called  vs  to  glory  and  vertue.     Alford, 
Bengel,  and  Lange  prefer :  hy  his  own  glory  and 
virtue. 

In  the  treatment  of  the  Greek  article  our  translators  com- 
mitted a  double  error,  that  of  omission  when  it  was  present, 
and  of  insertion  when  it  had  no  place  in  the  Greek  text. 
Such  treatmeut  affected,  more  or  less,  important  truths.  Take 
the  following  as  illustrations : 

Matt.  II.  4.  .  .  .  hee  demanded  of  them  where  Christ  should 
be  borne.  This  should  read  ;  the  Christ.  After  the 
resurrection  the  name  of  Christ  became  a  proper 
name.  In  the  Gospel  narratives,  therefore,  in  the 
Greek,  we  have  the  Christ,  meaning  the  Messiah. 
But  in  our  English  version  the  article  is  almost 
always  omitted.^ 
Mark  XIV.  69.  And  a  mayde  saw  him  againe.    Leaving  it  indefinite,  or 

'  This  fact  is  enlarged  upon  by  Lightfoot  on  Bevision  of  the  US'.  T., 
Schaff's  ed.,  pp.  94,  95.     New  York,  1873. 


1611.]  THE   GEEEK   AKTICLE.  349 

indicating  another  servant  in  distinction  from  the 
one  mentioned  in  verses  66  and  67.  This  is  cor- 
rected by  giving  place  to  the  definite  article  and 
reading :  the  maid  saw  him  again, 

Luke  IL     7.  .        .        ,  and  laid  him  in  a  manger.     Better  to  read : 
in  t?ie  manger, 

Rom.  V,  15-19.  .  .  ,  for  if  through  the  offence  of  one  many  be 
dead.  So  through  the  whole  passage,  the  definite 
article  is  omitted  before  one,  and  before  many.  But 
the  contrast  is  brought  out,  when  we  learn  that  it 
is  between  the  one,  and  the  many,  that  the  com- 
parison is  made,  Lightfoot  cites  this  passage  after 
Bentley,  as  having  an  important  bearing  upon  the 
extent  of  the  benefits  of  Christ's  obedience.  And 
hence  the  correct  rendering  avoids  "  some  hurtful 
mistakes  about  partial  redemption."* 
Col.  I,  19.  For  it  pleased  {the  Father)  that  in  him  should  all  fiil- 
nesse  dwell.  By  rendering  the  omitted  article  and 
reading;  all  the  fulnesse,  we  get  a  more  correct 
view  of  the  passage. 
Eev.  VIL  14,  ,  .  .  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great 
tribulation.  It  ought  to  read:  out  of  the  great 
tribulation ;  thus  connecting  it  with  Matt.  xxiv. 
22,  29,  and  Dan.  xii.  1, 

The  following  selected  examples  show  the  opposite,  but  less 
frequent,  error  of  our  English  version,  of  introducing  the 
article  when  it  had  no  place  in  the  original  text : 

Rom,  II,  14,  For  when  the  Gentiles  which  haue  not  the  Law,  doe  by 
nature  the  things  contained  in  the  Law.  The  true 
reading  is :  when  Gentiles,  **  meaning  some,  not 
all" 
I.  Thess.  TV.  17.  .  ,  .  shalbe  caught  vp  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds.  The  definite  article,  the,  is  wanting  in  the 
Greek  text. 
I.  Tim.  VI.  10.  For  the  loue  of  money  is  the  roote  of  all  euill.  The 
article  here  is  , wanting  in  the  Greek,  so  that  the 
more  correct  reading  is :  For  the  love  of  money  is 
a  root  of  all  evil. 

'  Lightfoot  Oil  Remdon  of  the  N,  T,,  Schaff's  ed.,  p.  92.  New  York, 
1873. 


350  THE    AUTHORIZED   VERSIOI!^,  [CHAP.  X. 

II,  Tim.  IV.  7,  8.  I  haue  fought  a  good  fight.  .  .  .  Hencefoorth 
there  is  layde  vp  for  me  a  crowne  of  righteousnosse. 
The  Greek  reads :  the  good  fight,  and  the  crown  of 
righteousness. 

There  is  one  other  example  of  incorrect  rendering  that  may 
be  here  noted,  and  for  which  possibly  our  translators  have 
been  too  much  blamed,  and  that  is  the  liberty  they  took  in 
rendering  the  same  Greek  word  by  different  Euglish  words. 
In  this  they  followed  earlier  versions,  particularly  that  of  Tyn- 
dale.  In  their  preface  they  justify  themselves  as  having  an 
eye  to  style,  and  singularly  enough,  to  the  claims  of  individual 
English  words.  1  There  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  genius  of 
our  language  demands  something  of  this  variety.  Neither 
is  there  any  doubt  but  that  in  yielding  to  this  demand  and 
introducing  a  variety  of  synonymous  words,  our  English  Bible 
has  exercised  a  happy  influence  upon  our  language,  by  thus 
adding  to  the  stock  of  words  in  common  use.  And  yet  it  is 
equally  certain,  that  the  force  of  expression  which  comes  from 
repetition,  has  been  too  often  sacrificed  for  the  sake  of  this 
variety  in  style.  **  Thus,  it  will  sometimes  happen,"  says 
Trench,  "that  when  St.  Paul  is  pursuing  a  close  train  of 
reasoning,  and  one  which  demands  severest  attention,  the  dif- 
ficulties of  his  argument,  not  small  in  themselves,  are  aggra- 
vated by  the  use  of  different  words  where  he  has  used  the  same  ; 
the  word  being  sometimes  the  very  key  of  the  whole."  ^  So 
that,  while  no  plea  for  variety  can  justify  seventeen  different 
renderings  of  the  same  Greek  word,  (as  seen  below,)  yet  our 
translators  did  well  in  avoiding  a  mechanical  monotony.  And 
even  Dean  Trench  closes  his  interesting  chapter  on  this  subject 
by  saying :  "I  would  not  for  an  instant  imply  that  in  all  these 
places  (referring  to  an  extended  collation  of  passages),  one  and 
the  same  English  word  could  have  been  employed,  but  only  that 
the  variety  might  have  been  much  smaller  than  it  is."  ^  The  fol- 
lowing examples  were  for  the  most  part  suggested  by  Trench  :  * 

'  See  page  336,  above, 

«  Trench  on  Revision  of  N.  T.,  p.  73.     N.  Y.,  1858.  '  Ibid,  p.  83. 

*  The  citations  are  from  a  Black-Letter  copy  of  the  A.  V.,  1613. 


1611.]     SAME   GREEK   WORD   BY   DIFFEREKT  ENG.   WORDS.    351 


Matt.  IX.  25.  .  .  he  went  in,  and  tooke  lier  by  the  hand.     The 

Greek  word  rendered  here  todke  is  translated  in 
Matt.  xii.  11,  lay  hold  on;  xviii.  28,  laid  hands 
on  ;  xxvi.  48,  hold  fast,  xxviii.  9,  held  ;  Mark  ix. 
10,  kept.  John  xx.  23,  retained  ;  and  in  Acts  xxviL 
13,  obtained. 
Luke  XIII.  7.  .  .  .  cut  it  downe,  why  cumbreth  it  the  ground. 
The  Greek  term  here  translated  cumbreth,  is  ren- 
dered in  other  connections  by  sixteen  other  English 
words,  as  follows :  Rom.  iii.  3,  make  without  effect  , 
31,  77iake  void;  iv.  14,  made  of  none  effect;  vi.  6,  be 
destroyed  ;  vii.  2,  is  loosed  ;  6,  deliuered ;  I.  Cor.  i. 
28,  to  bring  to  nought ;  xiii.  10,  be  done  away  ;  11. 
put  away ;  xv.  24,  put  down;  II.  Cor.  iii.  13,  is 
abolished.  Also  I.  Cor.  ii.  6,  come  to  nought ;  xiii. 
8,  shall  fail ;  and,  shall  vanish  away  ;  Gal.  v.  4,  is 
become  of  no  effect ;  11,  ceased. 
John  XX.  35.  .  .  .  and  put  my  finger  into  the  print  of  the 
nailes,^  and  thrust  my  hand  into  his  side.  The 
Greek  word  here  translated  put,  and  thrust,  is  one, 
and  is  so  translated  in  the  Genevan  version. 
Acts  XVII.  18,23.  .  .  .He  seemeth  to  be  a  setter  foorth  of 
strange  gods.  In  verse  23,  the  Apostle  uses  the 
same  word,  and  his  retort  would  have  been  more 
forcible  if  our  translators  had  rendered  it :  him  set 
I  forth  ;  instead  of,  him  declare  1  unto  you.  Again 
in  verse  23,  there  is  an  etymological  connection 
between  the  Greek  words  translated  unknown  y  and 
ignorantly,  which  might  have  been  preserved. 

Rom.  V.  11.  .  .  .  by  whom  wee  liaue  now  receiued  the  atone- 
ment. In  chapter  xi.  15,  and  in  II.  Cor.  v.  18,  this 
same  word  in  the  original,  is  rendered,  reconciling, 
and  reconciliation.  In  so  important  a  doctrinal 
word,  it  would  seem  that  uniformity  in  rendering 
ought  to  have  been  preserved. 
I.  Cor.  XV.  24,28.  This  passage,  which  indicates  the  coming  of  the  end 
of  Christ's  mediatorial  kingdom,  and  "affords  a 
glimpse,"  as  Eadie  happily  expresses  it,  "  of  what 
may  be  called  Christian  pantheism  as  the  ultimate 
result  that  God  may  be  all  in  all,"  furnishes  also 
an  example  of  emphatic  repetition,  the  force  of 


'  This  first  clause  is  omitted  in  the  second  edition  of  ^4.  F.,  1613,  from 
which  this  collation  is  made. 


352  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSION".  [CHAP.  X. 

wliich  is  in  part  lost  in  our  version.  In  verses  24 
and  26,  the  same  Greek  word  appears,  wliicli  is 
translated  in  one  case,  put  doicne,  and  in  the  other, 
destroyed.  In  verses  27,  and  28,  we  find  another 
Greek  word  occurring  six  times.  In  four  instances 
it  is  translated,  put  under ;  in  the  other  two  in- 
stances it  appears  £is  bz  subdued,  and,  he  subject.  If 
uniformity  had  been  preserved  in  these  cases,  it 
would  have  added  strength  and  solemnity  to  the 
whole  passage. 
II.  Cor.  V.  10.  For  wee  must  all  appeare  before  the  judgement  seat  of 
Christ.  In  the  next  verse,  the  word  here  translated 
appear,  is  repeated  twice,  and  in  both  instances  is 
translated :  made  manifed. 
I.  Pet.  U.  4, 5.  To  whom  comming  as  unto  a  lining  Stone.  . 

Ye  also  as  liuely  stones,  are  built  up  a  spirituall 
house.  The  words  Ihing  and  Uv^ely,  translate  the 
same  Greek  word.^ 

An  opposite  error  to  the  above,  though  not  of  so  frequent 
occurrence,  finds  a  place  in  our  English  version.  It  consists 
in  rendering  several  Greek  words  by  a  single  English  word. 
This  fault  may  arise  sometimes  from  the  poverty  of  our  lan- 
guage compared  with  the  Greek,  though  not  always,  by  any 
means.    A  few  familiar  examples  are  here  inserted : 

Matt.  XXII.  1-14.  In  this  passage  of  the  marriage  of  the  king's  son, 
the  word  seruants,  is  used  to  indicate  those  who 
invite  the  guests,  as  in  verses  3,  4,  6  and  8  ;  also 
to  indicate  those  who  put  out  such  as  have  not  on 
a  wedding  garment,  as  in  verse  13.  But  in  the 
Greek  text  the  words  are  difterent.  The  Genevan 
version  rightly  preserves  the  distinction  by  ren- 
dering the  Greek  words  respectively  servants  and 
mi/listers. 
XXVI.  10.  .  .  .  lie  said  vnto  them.  Why  trouble  ye 
the  woman?  Dean  Trench  calls  attention  to  the 
fact,  that  "  there  are  no  less  than  ten  Greek  words 

^  Compare  Trench  on  Glossary  of  English  Words,  p.  113.  For  an  ex- 
tended illustration  of  this  subject,  see  Lightfoot  on  Revision  of  N.  1\, 
pp.  46-65.    N.  Y.,1873.     Also  Eadie's  ^/i^r^/sA  5i6.'6,  II.,  383-416. 


1611.]     SEVERAL   GEEEK   WOKDS   BY   OXE   EXG.    WORD.  853 

or  plirases  wLicli  it  (tlie  word  trouble)  is  employed 
by  them  (our  translators)  to  render."  And  he 
significantly  adds  in  the  same  connection  that 
though  "  the  English  language  may  not  be  so  rich 
in  synonyms  as  the  Greek  ;  but  with  '  vex,' 
'harass,'  'disturb,'  'distress,'  'afflict,'  'disquiet,' 
*  unsettle,'  '  burden,'  '  terrify ' ;  almost  every  one 
of  which  would  in  one  of  the  above  places  or 
other  seem  to  be  more  appropriate  than  the  word 
actually  employed,  I  cannot  admit  that  the  pov- 
erty or  limited  rescources  of  our  language  left  no 
choice  here."  ^ 
Luke  XII.  5.  .  .  .  Feare  him,  which  after  hee  hath 
killed,  hath  power  to  cast  into  hell.  Here  the 
Greek  word  is  yievvav,  that  is,  Gehenna,  "the 
place  of  punishment  in  Hades  or  the  world  of  the 
dead."  In  Acts  ii.  31,  we  read:  that  his  soule 
was  not  left  in  hell.  Here  the  Greek  word  is 
adov,  that  is,  Hades,  the  under  world  or  place  of 
the  dead  without  reference  to  happiness  or  misery. 
The  rendering  of  these  two  distinct  Greek  words 
by  the  same  English  word  creates  in  this  example 
serious  confusion. 
John  XXI.  15-17.  In  this  passage  we  have  a  familiar  example  of  two 
Greek  words  translated  by  one  English  word,  and 
consequently  a  nice  distinction  is  lost.  When 
Jesus  said  ;  Simon  sonne  of  Jonas,  louest  thou  mee 
more  then  these  ?  he  used  a  term  expressive  of 
respectful  love.  But  Peter  in  his  reply.  Yea,  Lord, 
thou  knowest  that  I  loue  thee,  used  a  term  ex- 
pressing personal  affection ;  so  in  the  second  ad- 
dress of  the  Savior  and  the  reply  of  Peter.  But 
when  Jesus  said  the  third  time  ;  louest  thou  me? 
he  used  Peters  word  expressive  of  personal  affec- 
tion. Again  in  this  same  passage  one  English 
word  is  made  to  do  service  for  two  Greek  words. 
In  the  first  and  in  the  third  charge  given  to  Peter, 
the  word  in  the  original  is  the  same,  and  is  trans- 
lated feed.  But  in  the  second  charge  the  Greek 
word  is  different  and  means  to  care  for  as  a  sJiep- 
herd,  to  tend,  but  it  is  here  translated  as  before, 
feed. 

*  Trench  on  Bible  Revision,  p.  96.    New  York,  1858. 


354  THE  AUTHORIZED   TERSIOi^.  [CHAP.  X. 

Rev.  rV.  6.  .  .  .  and  round  about  tlie  Throne,  were 
foure  beasts  ful  of  eyes  before  and  beliinde. 
These  living  creatures,  as  the  Greek  signifies, 
which  are  represented  as  giving  glory  and  honor 
and  thanks  to  him  that  sat  on  the  Throne,  are 
very  different  from  the  beasts  spoken  of  in  chap- 
ter xiii.  1  and  11,  which  are  described  as  speak- 
ing like  dragons  and  deceiving  those  who  dwell 
upon  the  earth  by  false  miracles.  This  impor- 
tant distinction  is  unfortunately  effaced  in  our 
translation. 

Punctuation  being  the  work  of  revisers  and  printers,  it  Is 
natural  to  suppose  that  it  might  become  a  fruitful  source  of 
error.  But  such  care  has  been  taken  that  serious  errors  are 
comparatively  few.  Our  translators  followed  the  Masoretic 
pointing,  and  in  some  cases  unwittingly  adopted  their  errors. 
A  remarkable  example  of  this  is  found  in  Dan.  ix.  25,  in  which 
a  semicolon  in  the  hands  of  these  Jewish  editors  changed  the 
meaning  of  a  Messianic  prophecy.  By  inserting  the  semicolon 
after  the  words,  seven  loeeks,  they  cut  off  the  three  score  and 
two  weeks,  thus  making  "the  prophecy  wholly  unserviceable 
to  the  Christian."  ^  Our  modern  Bibles  uniformly  follow  the 
punctuation  of  the  earliest  editions.  But  the  following  ex- 
amples are  exceptions : 

Dan.  IX.  25.  Know  therefore  and  vnderstand,  {that)  from  the  going 
forth  of  the  commandement  to  restore  and  to  build 
Jerusalem,  vnto  the  Messiah  the  Prince,  {shall  lee) 
seuen  weekes  ;  and  threescore  and  two  weekes, 
the  streete  shall  be  built  againe,  and  the  wall,  euen 
in  troublous  times.  So  pointed  in  the  earliest 
editions  of  King  James'  Bible,  also  in  some  of  the 
earlier  versions,  as  Coverdale's  and  Cranmer's 
Bibles.  But  in  the  editions  of  the  Genevan  and 
Bishops'  versions,  commas  only  are  used.  And  in 
our  modern  Bibles  the  semicolon  is  placed,  as  doubt- 
less it  ought  to  be,  at  the  end  of  the  phrase,  three 
score  and  two  weeks ;  as  this  pointing  agrees  with 

'  Watson's  Theological  Tracts,  III.,  14. 


1611.]  PUNCTUATION.  355 

the  context,  and  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  as 
referring  to  the  Messiah, 
Luke  XXIII.  32.  And  there  were  also  two  other  malefactors  led  with 
him,  to  be  put  to  death.  So  pointed  in  the  editions 
of  the  Authorized  version  of  1611  and  1613,  by 
which  unintentionally  Jesus  is  classed  with  the 
malefactors.  Our  modern  Bibles  follow  some  later 
edition  which  placed  commas  after  the  words  other 
and  mnlefactors,  which  pointing  changes  the  mean- 
ing materially,  Whittingham's  version  of  N.  T. 
1557,  reads  :  And  there  were  two  others  which 
were  euil  doers  led  with  him  to  be  slayne. 
Rev.  IV.  11.  .  .  .  for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and 
for  thy  pleasure  they  are,  and  were  created.  So 
pointed  in  the  earliest  editions  of  the  Authorized 
version.  But  in  our  modern  Bibles  the  change  is 
for  the  worse,  which  read  :  .  .  .  .  and  for  thy 
pleasure  they  are  and  were  created.  This  lack  of 
punctuation  fails  to  bring  out  the  two  distinct 
propositions. 
XIII.  8,  And  all  that  dwell  vpon  the  earth,  shall  worship  him, 
whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  booke  of  life 
of  the  Lambe,  slaine  from  the  foundation  of  the 
•world.  This  pointing  connects,  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  with,  the  Lamhe  slaine.  Our  modern 
Bibles  for  the  most  part  have  no  pointing  at  all, 
leaving  it  an  open  question  whether  the  phrase, 
fromthe  foundation  of  the  tcorld,  is  to  be  connected 
with,  slaine,  or  written.  The  former  is  the  most 
obvious,  and  is  sustained  by  reference  to  I.  Peter 
i.  19-20.1 

Though  King  James'  Bible  as  a  translation  was  by  no  means 
perfect,  yet  it  surpassed  all  other  preceding  English  versions. 
By  its  inherent  worth  it  attained  a  pre-eminence  and  conse- 
quent protracted  influence  which  places  it  as  a  version  along- 
side of  Jerome's  Vulgate  and  Luther's  Bible.  For  if  *'the 
translation  of  the  Bible  into  Latin  created  an  epoch  altogether 
new  in  that  language,  constituting  a  late,  and  in  some  in- 

'  Compare  Alford's  Commentary,  in  loco. 


356  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSIOI^.  [CHAP.  X. 

stances,  a  rich  aftercrop  of  Latin  literature ";i  and  if  Luther 
in  translating  the  Bible  into  German,  '"'created  the  modern 
German  language  as  an  instrument  of  literature'';^  somewhat 
so  our  early  English  versions  influenced  our  literature  and  our 
language.  And  it  is  eminently  true  of  the  revisers  of  King 
James'  Bible  that,  in  the  midst  of  a  Latin  period,  they 
reaffirmed  the  Saxon  element  of  tlie  language,  and  re-estab- 
lished the  standard  set  up  by  William  Tyndale,  which  has 
stood  for  two  and  a  half  centuries,  and  bids  fair  to  stand  for 
centuries  to  come,  whatever  of  minor  changes  may  come  to 
the  translation  by  way  of  revision,  or  to  its  language  by  way 
of  natural  growth  and  decay. 

In  the  bold  front  presented  by  English  versions  of  the  Bible 
against  the  influx  of  Latin  words  during  the  long  period  be- 
ginning in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  culminating  in  that  of 
Elizabeth,  and  extending  to  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.,  we 
have  an  illustration  of  their  inherent  power  and  conservating 
force.  Dean  Swift,  in  a  letter  to  the  Earl  of  Oxford,  1711,  wrote : 
'•  The  period  wherein  the  Enghsh  tongue  received  most  im- 
provement I  take  to  commence  with  the  beginning  of  queen 
Elizabeth's  reign,  and  to  conclude  wath  the  great  Rebellion  in 
forty-two."  2  And  this  was  the  period  of  Bible  ascendancy  in 
England ;  the  period  when  the  Genevan  version  became  the 
Bible  of  the  people.  For  fifty  years  this  version  stood  com- 
paratively alone,  and  when  King  James'  version  was  put  into 
circulation,  for  almost  forty  years  these  two  Bibles  stood  to- 
gether and  exerted  a  power  in  common  for  the  preservation 
of  the  Saxon  element  of  our  English  tongue.  ^'  During  the 
usurpation,"  says  Swift,  '-such  an  infusion  of  entlmsiastic 
jargon  prevailed  in  every  writing,  as  w^as  not  shaken  off  in 
many  years  after.  To  this  succeeded  that  licentiousness 
which  entered  w^ith  the  Restoration,  and,  from  infecting  our 
religion  and  morals,  fell  to  corrupt  our  language."  ^     Single- 


'  Sclilegel's  History  of  Ancient  and  Modern  Literature,  p.  142. 

^  YvonciQ'^  8?iort  Studies,  etc.    Series  III.,  131.    1877.    New  York,  1877. 

3   Works,  ^.  491.     Edinburgh,  1873.  ^  /&/rf,  p.  491. 


1525-1881.]    li^FLUEKCE   UPOi^'   Ei^GLISH   LAKGUAGE.  357 

handed  King  James'  Bible,  with  its  Saxon  element  in  lan- 
guage, withstood  this  new  "species  of  barbarism"  which 
sought  to  overwhelm  the  English  tongue,  in  the  form  of  "  a 
French  ascendancy  of  the  very  worst  description."  ^  This 
struggle  in  its  violence  continued  for  a  hundred  and  fiftv 
years,  even  to  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century.  Again 
during  the  first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century,  so  far  as  our 
language  had  become  affected  by  this  "  Latinized  or  Gallicized 
style,"  King  James'  Bible  with  its  Saxon  element  firmly  with- 
stood it.  In  the  same  letter  quoted  above,  the  Dean  says  : 
"  It  is  your  lordship's  observation,  that  if  it  were  not  for  the 
Bible  and  Common  Prayer  Book  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  we 
should  hardly  be  able  to  understand  any  thing  that  was  writ- 
ten among  us  a  hundred  years  ago ;  which  is  certainly  true : 
for  those  books,  being  perpetually  read  in  churches,  have 
proved  a  kind  of  standard  for  language,  especially  to  the  com- 
mon people."  2  Only  in  the  light  of  history  can  we  under- 
stand this  influence  of  English  versions  of  the  Bible,  and 
intelligently  recognize  the  fact,  that  through  their  conserving 
power,  we  are  to-day  in  language  nearer  the  age  of  Chaucer 
than  those  Avho  lived  and  wrote  a  hundred  years  ago.  "I 
am  fully  persuaded,"  says  Trench,  "that  so  far  as  intelli- 
gibility is  concerned,  Chaucer  is  not  merely  as  near  but 
nearer  to  us  than  he  w^as  felt  by  Dryden  and  his  cotempo- 
raries  to  be  to  them." 

The  importance  to  be  attached  to  this  influence  is,  that  our 
English  Bible,  in  its  various  versions,  has  not  only  furnished 
a  standard  of  language  for  the  purpose  of  literature,  but  it 
has  done  its  share  in  preserving  that  element  of  our  language 
which  is  of  the  people,  and  for  the  people.  The  Latin  lan- 
guage, in  its  nature  and  relations,  is  the  representative  of 
Empire,  and  lives  in  the  interests  of  aristocracy;  while  our 
Saxon  tongue,  in  its  nature  and  relations,  is  the  representative 
of  true  democracy,  and  lives  in  the  interests  of  the  family  and 


'  ?>z\\\e^QV9,  History  of  Literature,^.  2,1S.     Bohn's  ed. 
2  Swift's  Works,  p.  493. 


358  THE   AUTHOKIZED   VERSION.  [CHAP.  X. 

the  people.  If  this  is  true  politically,  it  is  much  more  so 
rehgiously.  The  Papal  hierarcliy  understood  this,  and  hence 
its  persecution  of  the  poor  Lollards  for  reading  the  Manuscript 
Bible  of  Wycliffe.  William  Tyndale  understood  this  when, 
inspired  with  a  desire  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  people,  he 
learned  that  nothing  could  be  done  effectually  so  long  as  the 
Scriptures  were  locked  up  in  the  Latin  tongue ;  and  hence  his 
resolution  to  translate  the  New  Testament  into  the  vernacular 
of  the  people.  The  burning  of  these  printed  New  Testaments 
by  the  hierarchy  shows  that  it  fully  understood  the  tendency 
of  the  Saxon  tongue.  And  so  the  history  of  the  Eomish 
Church  in  adopting  and  insisting  npon  the  Latin  as  the  lan- 
guage of  Church  worship,  as  well  as  of  the  Scriptures,  shows 
that  she  regarded  the  Latin  language  as  one  with  the  interests 
of  the  papacy.  So  dependent  is  Eome  upon  the  Latin  tongue 
that  Milman  declares,  that  "  the  abrogation  of  the  Latin  as 
the  exclusive  language  of  Christian  letters  and  arts  must  be 
inevitably  and  eventually  the  doom  of  Latin  Christianity."  i 

Happily  for  the  work  of  the  revisers,  King  James'  Bible 
became,  as  the  Genevan  version  had  been  before  it,  the  Bible 
of  the  people.  And  as  it  is  to-day,  so  it  has  been  dur- 
ing all  these  years,  the  Book  of  the  nursery,  an  ever-fruitful 
source  of  stories  to  mothers  for  their  children  ;  the  Book  of 
maturer  childhood  and  still  riper  years ;  the  Book  of  orators 
and  poets,  who,  with  no  personal  interest  in  its  religious  teach- 
ing, have  admired  and  read  it  for  the  sake  of  its  forcible 
English.  Our  English  Bible  brings  to  us  neither  the  style  or 
English  of  the  age  of  James  I.,  but  the  English  spoken  a  hun- 
dred years  before  his  time  ;  when  as  yet  the  language  was 
written  as  it  was  spoken  in  its  comparative  simphcity.  It  is 
true  that  not  a  few  words  of  Latin  derivation  belonged  to  the 
English  of  Tyndale's  time,  and  Avere  introduced  by  him  into 
his  translation  and  have  come  down  to  ns  in  our  English 

'  History  of  Latin  Christianity,  VIII.,  334.    New  York,  1874. 


1881.]  KELATION"   TO   EI^GLISH   LANGUAGE.  359 

Bible,  but  these  were  already  naturalized,  and  were  a  part  of 
the  English  tongue,  and  in  many  instances  dated  their  adop- 
tion to  a  period  before  the  time  of  Chaucer  and  Wycliffe. 
Some  of  these  words  were  received  from  the  Latin  through  the 
Vulgate,  while  others  were  from  the  Latin  through  the  Nor- 
man French.  Few  pure  Latinisms  were  adopted  along  the 
line  of  revision  from  Tyndale,  1525,  or  even  from  Wycliffe, 
1380,  to  James  I.,  16 11.^  Very  many  words  ending  in  ation, 
in  form  the  most  objectionable,  and  it  would  seem  the  last 
to  be  adopted,  are  traceable  to  Wycliffe,  and  some  to  Tyn- 
dale, leaving  about  a  third  that  appeared  for  the  first  time 
in  the  Rheims  and  Authorized  versions.  The  words  alomi- 
nation,  Luke  xvi.  15;  desolation,  xxi.  20;  generation,  Acts 
ii.  40 ;  dissensio7i,  xy.  2  ;  divination,  xvi.  16  ;  temptation, 
I.  Cor.  X.  13 ;  and  ministration,  IT.  Cor.  iii.  7,  are  found  in 
Wycliffe.  The  words  lamentatioti,  Acts  viii.  2  ;  exhortation, 
Rom.  xii.  8 ;  foundation,  xv.  20  ;  redeinption,  I.  Cor.  i.  30  ; 
administrations,  xii.  5 ;  interpretation,  — .  10  ;  resurrection, 
XV.  13 ;  and  imagination,  II.  Cor.  x.  5,  belong  to  Tyndale. 
While  the  words  consultation,  Mark  xv.  1 ;  expectation,  Rom. 
viii.  19  ;  demonstration,  I.  Cor.  ii.  4;  communication,  xy.  33; 
manifestation,  II.  Cor.  iv.  2  ;  and  reconciliation,  v.  18,  were 
first  introduced  either  in  the  Rheims  or  the  Authorized  ver- 
sion. The  above  examples  are  made  up  largely  of  theological 
terms,  and  were  with  a  few  exceptions  adopted  from  the 
Vulgate. 

Instead  of  adopting  Latinisms,  the  design  of  the  revisers  of 
the  English  Bible  has  been  from  the  first  to  replace  such 
terms  by  words  more  easily  understood  by  the  people.  If, 
therefore,  Coverdale  translated  the  phrase  in  Isaiah  liii.  1 : 
But  who  giueth  credence  vnto  our  preaching ;  though  this 
rendering  held  its  place  in  the  Great  Bible,  of  which  Cover- 
dale  was  the  chief  reviser,  yet  the  Genevan  version  reads  : 
Who  will  heleeve  our  report ;  w^hich  is  followed  by  the  Author- 
ized version.    Again,  if  Tyndale  translated  Matt.  ix.  18,  .    . .  my 

*  The  Rheims  version  excepted. 


360  THE   AUTHORIZED   YEESIOi^.  [CHAP.  X. 

(loghter  is  enen  i^ow  deceased ;  the  reading  was  changed  in 

the  Authorized  yersion  to, is  euen  now  dead.     Again,  if 

Tyndale  very  commonly  used  the  word,  fortuned,  as  in  Luke 
vi.  Cj,  the  Genevan  version,  1557,  changed  it  to  caine  to  passe  ; 
and  was  followed  by  the  Authorized  version.  So  the  word 
recompence,  of  Tyndale,  in  Luke  x.  35,  is  changed  to  repay, 
in  the  Authorized  version.  As  an  ever-present  standard, 
therefore,  of  pure  English,  it  is  almost  impossible  to  estimate 
aright  the  silent  and  continued  influence  of  the  English  Bible 
upon  the  English  language  in  the  past  as  well  as  in  the  pres- 
ent, since  to-day  it  furnishes  as  no  other  book,  the  result  of 
three  and  a  half  centuries,  or  rather  five  centuries,  of  growth 
of  the  English  tongue. 

Besides  our  English  Bible  sustains  an  intimate  relation  to 
English  literature  as  a  stimulator  of  thought,  as  well  as  a 
standard  of  pure  English.  A  large  proportion  of  books  pub- 
lished are  occasioned  by  the  presence  of  the  Bible ;  a  book 
ancient  in  its  writings,  but  modern  in  its  influence.  We  live 
in  an  age  in  which  science  claims  the  leadership,  and  theology 
and  the  Bible  are  regarded  as  things  of  the  past.  Yet  current 
hterature,  outside  of  that  which  is  professedly  religious,  boldly 
unfurls  its  sails  on  the  broad  sea  of  theology.  The  platform 
and  the  daily  press  deal  continually  with  religious  questions, 
either  as  friends  or  enemies  of  the  Bible.  And  one  reason  is, 
that  these  questions  lie  at  the  foundation  of  human  destiny 
and  duty,  and  find  their  solution  only  in  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures. Not  only  in  the  present,  but  in  all  the  past  of  English 
literature,  the  influence  of  the  Bible  is  easily  traced.  The 
arts  of  painting  and  music  are  not  more  indebted  to  the  Bible 
for  their  inspiration  than  is  English  literature  for  its  range 
and  expression.  This  is  true  of  Milton,  but  is  it  true  of 
Shakespeare  ?  He  was  the  poet  of  nature  rather  than  of  the 
Bible.  He  drew  his  inspiration  from  the  pagan  spirit  of  the 
EHzabethan  age  rather  than  the  reUgious  spirit  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  And  yet  had  not  the  profound  thoughts  of  the 
Bible  been  grafted  into  the  public  sentiment  and  morals  of 
that  age,  the  poetry  of  Shakespeare  would  have  been  impos- 


1881.]  RELATIO:^"   TO    PROTESTANT   RELIGION.  361 

sible.  Shakespeare's  poetry  neither  dogmatizes  nor  skeptically 
doubts  concerning  the  teachings  of  the  Scriptures.  Among 
the  prominent  errors  of  the  Puritans  was  their  hatred  of 
Shakespeare's  poetry.  In  their  ideals  they  limited  not  only 
government  but  literature.  But  poetry  as  an  art  finds  a 
broad  field  in  nature,  and  though  it  is  z^^religious,  that  is, 
purely  natural,  yet  it  is  not  necessarily  irreligious.  Shakes- 
peare entered  into  the  hidden  depths  of  this  field,  and  his 
profound  sympathy  with  nature  forms  the  grand  element  of 
his  poetry.  "  This  peculiar  element  of  Shakspere's  poetry," 
says  Schlegel,  "  still  remains  as  a  characteristic  of  modern  art, 
and  will  yet  obtain  a  fuller  development  when  a  higher  poetry 
shall  no  longer  represent  the  superficial  aspects  of  every  day 
life,  but  the  secret  life  of  the  soul,  in  man  as  well  as  in  Na- 
ture." ^  The  greatest  charge,  if  charge  must  be  brought 
against  Shakespeare,  is,  that  he  places  before  us  the  profound 
questions  of  human  destiny,  and  leaves  them  unsolved,  as 
doubtless  nature's  interpreter  ought  to  have  done. 

Wycliffe,  Tyndale,  and  Coverdale,  and  those  who  followed 
them  as  translators  or  revisers  of  the  English  Bible,  wrought 
better  than  they  knew,  not  only  for  the  English  language,  but 
for  evangelical  religion.  The  theory  of  the  Komish  Church 
has  been  that  the  Bible  should  be  preached,  hence  their 
opposition  to  the  Scriptures  in  the  vernacular  of  the  people ; 
while  the  theory  and  practice  of  the  Protestant  Church  has 
been  that  the  Bible  should  be  both  read  and  preached,  and 
hence  the  multiplication  of  Vernacular  versions.  Protestantism 
and  an  open  Bible  go  hand  in  hand.  We  have  already  seen 
how  the  spirit  of  true  religion  was  kept  alive  for  a  century 
and  a  half  by  the  reading  of  the  Manuscript  Bible  of  Wycliffe. 
Also  how  this  same  spirit  was  fanned  into  a  new  flame  by  the 
printed  New  Testaments  of  Tyndale.  And  so  with  our  eye 
upon  the  page  of  history,  it  is  possible  to  trace  the  underlying 
influence  of  the  English  Scriptures  from   that   day  to  this. 

'  History  of  Literature,  p.  272.    London,  1873. 
16 


362  THE   AUTHORIZED  YEESION".  [CHAP.  X. 

If  during  the  sixteenth  century  pohtical  and  ecclesiastical 
authority  were  united  under  Queen  Elizabeth,  in  seeking  to 
make  religion  the  handmaid  of  the  State,  and  if  there  fol- 
lowed closely  upon  this  such  a  change,  that  a  religious  en- 
thusiasm, guided  by  a  false  ideal,  sought  to  make  the  State 
but  the  handmaid  of  religion,  as  did  the  Puritans,  the  occa- 
sion of  the  but  partial  success  of  the  former,  and  the  signal 
failure  of  the  latter  attempt,  may  be  found,  in  part  at  least, 
in  the  fact  of  a  free  and  open  Bible.  It  was  the  English  Bible 
in  the  hands  of  the  people  during  this  period,  that  permeated 
society  with  the  purity  of  Puritanism,  and  established  the 
Christian  sabbath  with  its  civilizing  influences,  and  gave  large 
growth  to  the  spirit  of  freedom,  which  withstood  the  encroach- 
ments of  both  Church  and  State.  And  though  from  first  to 
last  Puritanism  abused  its  birthright,  by  seeking  temporal 
rather  than  spiritual  authority,  and  though  society  experi- 
enced a  sad  reaction  from  the  excesses  of  Puritanism,  and 
though  the  liberal  part  of  the  Church  suffered  sad  reverses 
under  the  Romish  rule  of  Laud;  yet  the  open  Bible  remained, 
all  that  was  worthy  in  Puritanism  remained,  and  the  under- 
current of  spirituality  remained.^  It  is  the  living  waters  of 
this  spiritual  stream,  which  flowed  down  the  centuries,  and 
arose  afresh  in  the  times  of  the  Reformation,  growing  wider 
and  deeper,  now  concealing  itself  and  now,  coming  to  the 
surface,  as  in  the  eighteenth  century  in  the  times  of  the  Wes- 
ley s  and  Whitfields,  that  refreshes  us  in  these  latter  days,  and 
all  because  the  English  Bible  during  these  years  has  been  open 
to  the  people. 

^  "  The  Puritans  gained  credit  as  the  King  (James  I.)  and  the  Bishops 

lost  it, They  took  more  pains  in  their  parishes,  than  those  who 

adhered  to  the  Bishops,  and  were  often  preaching  against  the  vices  of 
the  Court ;  for  which  they  were  sometimes  punished,  tho'  very  gently, 
.  .  .  They  begun  some  particular  methods  of  getting  their  people  to 
meet  privately  with  them;  And  in  these  meetings  they  gave  great  vent 
to  extemporary  prayer,  v/hich  was  looked  on  as  a  sort  of  inspiration ; 
And  by  these  means  they  grew  very  popular." — Burnet's  Hist,  of  his 
Own  Time,  I,  17.     1724.  ' 


1653.]    TYPOGRAPHIC   ERROKS   IJST   EAULIEST   EDITIONS.  363 

While  special  care  was  taken  by  the  publishers  of  English 
Bibles  to  prevent  errors,  and  they  were  so  careful  in  reprinting 
that  typographical  errors  descended  from  edition  to  edition,^ 
yet  fur  half  a  century  or  more  the  text  of  the  Authorized 
version  suffered  at  the  hands  of  the  printers.  The  typograph- 
ical errors  of  the  first  edition  (1611)  were  neither  few  nor 
unimportant.     The  following  may  be  taken  as  examples : 

Ex.XXXVIII.il.         .        .        .        the  hoopes  of  the  liiUaiTs;  for,  hooks. 
Lev.  XVII.  14.        .        .        .        Yee  shall  not  eate  the  blood  ;  for, 
Ye  shall  eat. 
Ezek.  VI.  8.         .        .        .        tkat  he  may  haue  ;  for,  pe  may- 
have. 
XXIV.  7.         .        .        .        she  powred  it  vpon  the  ground ; 
for,  poured  it  not. 
Matt.  VI.  3.         .        .         .        let  not  thy  left   hand  know  what 
thy  right  doeth  ;  for,  right  Jiand  doeth. 
I.  Cor.  XIV.  23.        .        .        .        the  whole  church  be  come  together 
into  some  place  ;  for,  into  one  place. 

The  above  examples  of  erroi^s  in  typography,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  last,  were  corrected  in  the  edition  of  1613  ;  and  yet 
the  edition  of  1613  was  singularly  fruitful  in  the  same  kind  of 
eiTors,  of  which  the  following  are  examples  : 

Lev.  VII.  25.  For  whosoeuer  eateth  the  fast  of  the  beast ;  for,  the 
fat  of  the  beast. 
XIX  10.  And  thou  shalt  gleane  thy  vineyard ;  for,  thou  shalt 
not. 
XXVI.  24.  Then  will  I  also  wake  contrary  vnto  you ;  for,  wa^k 
contrary  unto  you, 
Deut.  XIX.    5.        .        .        .        helme ;  for,  helve. 

Neh.  X.  31.  .  .  .  and(that)  wee  would  72  oHeaue;  for, 
would  leave. 
Job  XXIX.  3.  When  his  candle  shined  vpon  my  head,  and  {when) 
by  his  light  I  shined  through  darknesse ;  for,  I 
icalked  {through)  darkness. 
L  Cor.  IV.  9.  .  .  .  as  it  were  approued  to  death  ;  for, 
appointed  to  death. 

^  Matt,  xxiii.  24,  .  .  .  strain  at  a  gnat.  Also  L  Cor.  xii.  28,  .  .  helpes 
in  governments. 


364  THE   AUTHORIZED  VERSION".  [CHAP.  X. 

XI.  17.  Now  in  this  that  I  declare  (vnto  you)  I  praise  you 
that  you  come  together  not  for  the  better,  but 
for  the  worse  ;  for,  I  praise  you  not. 
Heb.  XII.  1.        .        .        .        and  let  vs  runne  with  patience 
vnto  the  race ;  for,  the  race  that  is  set  before  us. 

On  account  of  such  inaccuracies,  the  earliest  were  by  no 
means  standard  editions  of  the  Authorized  version.  In  1629 
a  praiseworthy  effort  was  made  towards  a  needful  revision  of 
the  Authorized  version,  and  many  corrections  were  made ; 
but  in  subsequent  editions  typographical  errors  were  continu- 
ally occurring.  In  1 632  an  edition  of  a  thousand  copies  was 
printed  by  Barker  and  Lucas,  in  which  the  word  not  was  left 
out  of  the  seventh  commandment.  This  fact  soon  became 
known,  the  printers  were  fined,  and  the  whole  impression 
called  in.^  In  1638  there  was  a  loud  call  for  a  corrected  edition 
of  the  English  Bible,  which  was  responded  to  by  Buck  and 
Daniel.  Their  edition  is  said  to  have  been  put  forth  by  tha 
king's  command,  and  that  several  of  the  most  learned  men  of 
Cambridge  were  engaged  in  its  preparation.  This  was  the 
edition,  probably,  that  Buck  and  Daniel  challenged  the  public 
at  Cambridge  by  a  bill  placed  over  the  door  of  St.  Mary's 
Church,  "that  if  any  scholar  could  find  any  literal  fault  in  it, 
he  should  have  a  Bible  for  his  pains."  ^  While  many  correc- 
tions were  made  by  this  edition,  and  consequently  it  was  held 
in  the  highest  estimation  as  the  "authentique  corrected  Bible," 
yet  it  introduced  a  notable  error  in  Acts  vi.  3,  .  .  whom  ye, 
instead  of,  .  .  whom  ive  may  appoint.  This  error  appeared 
in  several  subsequent  editions  of  the  Bible,  and  was  not  cor- 
rected till  about  the  year  1685.  As  this  change  from  we  to  ye 
favored  the  Independents,  sanctioning  the  right  of  the  people 
to  appoint  their  pastors,  the  charge  was  made  openly  against 

^  The  king  required  that  the  fine  lately  imposed  for  base  and  corrupt 
printing  of  the  Bible,  "  being  the  sum  of  three  hundred  pounds,"  should 
be  used  for  purchasing  Greek  type  for  the  printing  of  Greek  Works  for 
the  Royal  Library. — Townley's  Biblical  Literature,  III.,  318,  819. 

2  Cotton's  Editions  of  the  Bible  in  English,  p.  G9,  note.    Oxford,  1853. 


1653.]  GROSS   ERRORS   IN   PRINTED   BIBLES.  3G5 

Field,  the  editor  of  the  Pearl  Bible  (1653),  that  lie  received  a 
present  of  fifteen  hundred  pounds  to  corrupt  this  one  text. 
But  the  probability  is  that  it  was  originally  a  blunder  of  the 
printer;  for,  as  Lewis  remarks,  the  first  Bible  in  which  it 
appeared  was  that  of  Buck  and  Daniel,  which  was  revised  by 
the  divines  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  consequently  years 
before  the  Pearl  Bible  was  printed.^ 

The  printing  of  Bibles  during  these  years  was  a  matter  of  com- 
petition among  publishers,  "  The  secret  bibliographical  histoiy 
of  these  times,*'  says  DTsraeli,  "  would  show  the  extraordinary 
state  of  the  press  in  this  new  trade  of  Bibles."  ^  How  much  a 
corrupt  age  had  to  do  with  this  mode  of  corrupting  the  text  of 
the  Scriptures,  it  is  impossible  to  determine ;  but  the  impiety 
that  existed  was  gross,  and  it  is  known  to  have  made  use  of 
these  corruptions  for  its  base  purposes.  The  notorious  Pearl 
Bible  was  printed  in  1653.  The  name  was  derived  from  its 
diminutive  type,  as  "  it  could  not  derive  it  from  its  worth."  ^ 
As  an  illustration  of  the  gross  errors  of  this  edition  of  the  Bible 
take  the  following  passages  as  famihar  examples : 

Rom.  VI,  13.  Neither  yield  ye  your  members  as  instruments  of  right- 
eousness unto  sin. 
I.  Cor.  VI.    9.  Know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  sTiall  inherit  the  King- 
dom of  God  ? 

Passages  such  as  these  were  quoted  by  libertines  as  an  excuse 
for  the  baseness  of  their  lives.  "*  This  is  a  sad  commentary  on 
the  morality  of  that  period.  But  these  shameful  abuses  were 
not  left  to  pass  unnoticed.  In  1656,  the  Grand  Committee  for 
Religion  succeeded  in  suppressing  the  circulation  of  thousands 
of  copies  of  these  corrupted  Bibles.^  New  editions  of  the 
Bible  continued  to  follow  each  other,  containing  more  or 
less  of  typographical  errors,  with  here  and  there  a  corrected 
edition. 

^  History  of  Eng.  TranslationSy  "p.  d^l. 
*  Curiosities  of  Literature,  IV.,  350.    New  York,  1864. 
3  Ihid,  p.  352.  4  Ibid,  p.  852. 

«  Compare  Eadie's  Hist,  of  Eng,  Bible,  II.,  297. 


366  THE   AUTHORIZED   VEESI02^.  [CHAP.  X. 

It  is  asserted  that  in  1665  Bill  and  Barker  got  possession  of 
the  manuscript  copy  of  King  James'  Bible  ;  and  having  "thus 
secured  themselves  from  instant  detection,  they  published 
editions  filled  with  egregious  blasphemies  and  damnable 
errata."  1  Thus  during  the  closing  years  of  the  seventeenth 
century  errors  in  the  text  of  printed  Bibles  originated  pos- 
sibly through  evil  intent,  but  doubtless  for  the  most  part 
through  carelessness.  There  was  such  competition  in  the  trade 
of  printing  English  Bibles,  that  publishers  paid  insufficient 
salaries  for  correcting  proof ;  hence  incompetent  persons  were 
employed.  This  growing  evil  at  last  attracted  such  public 
attention  that  in  April,  1724,  a  royal  order  was  issued,  stipu- 
lating among  other  things,  that  correctors  of  the  press  should 
be  employed  and  regulated  salaries  allowed  them.^  In  the  way 
of  a  corrected  Bible,  the  most  successful  edition  hitherto  was 
that  of  Dr.  Benj.  Blayney,  published  in  1769.  This  for  many 
years  was  regarded  as  the  standard  edition.  Since  so  many 
errors  in  previous  editions  had  been  corrected,  he  claimed 
'-  that  the  text  is  reformed  to  such  a  standard  of  purity  as  is 
presumed  is  not  to  be  met  with  in  any  other  edition  hitherto  ex- 
tant. "  ^  Blayney^s  Bible,  though  excellent,  compared  with  pre- 
vious editions,  was  surpassedby  Eyre  and  Strahan's  Bible  of  1806. 
This  edition  was  regarded  "  as  approaching  as  near  as  possible 
to  what  bibliographers  term  an  immaculate  text."  ^  Complaints 
were  made,  however,  as  late  as  1830,  as  to  the  unsatisfactory 
state  of  the  text  of  English  Bibles  ;  but  such  complaints  were 
based  largely  on  questions  about  words  printed  in  italics.^  In 
these  latter  years,  therefore,  it  is  a  matter  of  sincere  congratula- 
tion that  public  and  private  enterprise  have  vied  with  each 
other  in  printing  comparatively  a  correct  text  of  the  Bible. 

'  Cotton's  Editions  of  the  Bible  in  English,  p.  73,  n^te.  So  far  as  is 
known,  this  MS.  is  now  lost.  McClintock  &  Strong's  Encyclopedia,  Art. 
Authorized  Version. 

2  Lewis'  Hist.  Eng.  Translations,  p.  351. 

3  Eadie's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  II.,  304. 

*  Home's  Introduction,  II.,  Eng.  Versions,  p.  75. 
^  Eadie's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  II.,  306,  307. 


1611.]  HEBRAIC   ELEMENT   IN   BIBLE   ENGLISH.  367 

The  intrmsic  worth  of  our  modern  EngHsh  Bibles  con- 
sists in  their  substantial  oneness  with  the  first  .edition  of 
1611.  And  the  excellence  of  that  translation  consists  in  the 
fact  that  it  was  the  inheritor  of  the  excellencies  of  a  series 
of  Vernacular  versions,  especially  from  the  time  of  Tyndale. 
With  the  exception  of  spelling,  which  has  been  from  time 
to  time  modernized,  and  a  few  archaic  forms,  which  have 
been  changed,  the  text  of  the  Authorized  version  remains 
the  same.  And  this  fact  makes  our  English  Bible  of  to-day 
invaluable  as  an  English  classic.  One  of  the  elements  of 
power  and  beauty  of  our  English  Scriptures  is  the  Hebraic 
element  which  has  been  transfused  into  its  language  in  the 
translation.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Bible  has  been  trans- 
lated as  no  other  book.  "  If  I  translate,"  says  the  learned 
Selden,  "  a  French  Book  into  English,  I  turn  it  into  Eng- 
lish Phrase,  not  into  French- English,  (II  fait  froid)  I  say 
'tis  cold,  not,  it  makes  cold;  but  the  Bible  is  rather  translated 
into  English  w^ords  than  into  English  Phrase.  The  Hebraisms 
are  kept,  and  the  Phrase  of  that  language  is  kept."^  Many 
original  metaphors  were  too  high  wrought  to  be  transferred. 
But  so  much  of  Hebrew  phraseology  has  been  stamped  upon 
our  Bible  language  that  a  certain  charm  in  its  style  is  traceable 
to  this  fact.  To  such  an  extent  is  this  true,  that  some  of  the 
Hebrew  idioms  have  become  so  incorporated  in  our  English 
tongue  that  they  are  regarded  as  a  part  of  it:  while  others 
remain  peculiar  to  the  Bible  and  tend  to  give  to  its  phraseology 
an  archaic  tinge  which  is  by  no  means  displeasing.  For  exam- 
ple vv^e  find  such  phrases  as:  kingdom  and  glory,  for, glorious 
kingdom  ;  bond  of  perfectness,  for,  a  perfect  bond ;  mouth  and 
wisdom,  for,  wise  utterance;  glory  of  his  poiver,  for,  glorious 
power ;  with  desire  I  have  desired,  for,  I  have  greatly  desired  ; 
I  am  the  -way,  the  truth  and  the  life,  for,  I  am  the  true  and 
living  way.  Such  phrases  as  :  no  good  thing  will  he  withhold  ; 
being  not  weak  in  the  faith  ;  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless, 
are  examples  of  the  negative  used  for  the  sake  of  strong  aflBrma- 

1  Table  Talk,  p.  106.     London,  1860. 


368  THE  AUTHORIZED   VEESION".  [CHAP.  X. 

tion.  The  peculiar  privileges  belonging  to  the  first  bom  among 
the  Jews  gave  rise  to  the  -phrdse,  first  bom,  as  meaning  that 
which  was  chief  or  highest  of  its  kind,  as :  the  first  born  of  the 
poor  shall  feed;  that  is,  the  poorest  and  the  most  miserable  shall 
feed.  The  first  born  of  death  shall  devour  his  strength  ;  that 
is,  his  strength  shall  be  devoured  by  the  most  cruel  death. 
That  he  might  be  the  first  born  ainong  many  brethren  ;  that  is, 
"The  Sok  of  God,  pre-eminent  among  those  who  are  by 
adoption  through  Him,  the  sons  of  God."  Again  such  phrases 
as:  that  believe  on  the  name  of  Christ ;  and  thou  hast  a  feiu 
names  in  Sardis ;  are  examples  in  which  the  word,  name,  is 
used  in  the  sense  oi  person.  In  like  manner  the  word,  soul,  is 
used  for  the  personal  pronoun  I,  in  the  following  examples :  in 
lohom  my  soul  is  luell  pleased;  and  my  soul  shall  live  because 
of  thee  ;  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him.  In  the  highly 
figurative  language  of  the  Hebrews  the  edge  of  the  sword  was 
called  its  mouth  ;  but  the  metaphor  was  too  oriental  to  be  trans- 
ferred, so  that  our  translators  rendered  it  edge,  in  such  exam- 
ples as  :  they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  s?oord;  sharper  than 
any  tiuo-edged  sword  ;  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword.  In  their 
lack  of  adjectives,  the  Hebrews,  when  they  wished  to  express 
the  superlative  of  beauty  or  power,  used  the  phrases,  of  God, 
and,  of  the  Lord.  As  illustrations  we  have :  even  as  the  garden 
of  the  Lord,  for,  beautiful  garden;  in  11.  Chron.  xiv.  14:,  fear 
of  the  Lord,  is  used  for,  very  great  fear ;  in  Psalm  xxix,  the 
voice  of  the  Lord,  means,  very  loud  thunder,  as :  the  voice  of 
the  Lord  is  upon  the  waters  ;  the  voice  of  the  Lord  is  powerful ; 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  is  full  of  majesty.  The  whole  Psalm  is 
a  sublime  description  of  a  thunder-storm.  In  Psalm  xxxvi.  6, 
the  Hebraism,  the  mountaines  of  God,  is  placed  in  the  margin ; 
while  the  text  reads:  the  great  mountaines.^ 

Besides  these  Hebraisms  there  are  old  English  idioms  which 
add  quaintness,  if  not  beauty  and  richness  to  the  tone  of  our 
Bible  language.  Prominent  among  these  is  that  which  was 
introduced  by  Tyndale  in  his  translation,  1525,  in  which  the 

»  Compare  Home's  Introduction,  II.,  P.  I.,  pp.  23-26.     London,  1828. 


ICll.]  CDSOLETE   WORDS.  369 

personal  pronoun  as  a  nominative  was  made  to  follow  the 
verb.^  Among  other  antiquated  forms  there  are  found  archa- 
isms, both  in  word  and  phrase,  which  have  become  obsolete, 
and  more  or  less  obscure  the  text.  Take  the  following 
examples  : 

Matt.  IX.  3.  .  .  .  Son,  be  of  good  cheere,  thy  sinnes  &e 
forgiuen  thee.  The  be  forgiven  is  here  an  old  idiom 
for,  are  forgiven  ;  and  contains  a  simple  statement  of 
a  fact,  and  not  a  command. 
Luke  XXI.  9.  .  .  .  for  these  things  must  first  come  to 
passe  ;  but  the  end  is  not  by  andby.  That  is,  not  im- 
mediately. In  accounting  for  this  change  in  meaning, 
Trench  says,  "  the  inveterate  procrastination  of  men 
has  put  '  by  and  by '  farther  and  farther  off. " 
Acta  II.  23.  .  .  .  yee  haue  taken,  and  by  wicked  hands, 
haue  crucified,  and  slaine.  The  preposition  by,  here 
is  used  in  the  sense  of  through,  and  the  meaning  is  : 
not  by  their  own,  but  through  the  wicked  hands  of  others, 
they  have  crucified  and  slain. 
I.  Cor.  rV.  4.  For  I  know  nothing  by  my  selfe,  yet  am  I  not  hereby 
justified.  The  by  is  here  used  in  the  sense  of  against, 
and  is  evidently  an  old  idiomatic  use  of  the  word. 

Some  of  the  less  important  archaic  forms  are  :  Ms  and  her 

for  its,  as  in  Gen.  i.  11, after  his  kinde ;  Lev.  i.  6,  .... 

and  cut  into  his  pieces ;  Mark  ix.  50,  ....  if  the  salt  haue  lost 

his  saltnesse ;   I.   Cor.   xiii.   5,    seeketh   not  her  owne. 

Another  common  archaism  is  the  use  of  that  for  that  which, 

or  what,  as  in  Luke  xix.  21, thou  takest  vp  that  thou 

layedst  not  downe ;  John  iii.  11, We  speake  that  we  do 

know,  and  testifie  that  we  haue  scene.     Still  another  form 

consists  in  the  use  oi  which  for  who,  as  in  Eom.  i.  3, ivhich 

was  made  of  the  seede  of  Dauid ;  according  to  the  flesh. 

Obsolete  words  occur  in  our  modern  Bibles,  though  not  as 
frequently  as  might  be  supposed.  But  as  they  retain  their 
form  and  not  their  meaning,  they  obscure  the  text  more 
seriously  than  Bible  readers  are  generally  aware.     This  is  not 

'  See  examples  above,  p.  131. 


370 


THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSIOiq". 


[CHAP.   X. 


strange  since  a  majority  of  these  words,  in  the  sense  in  which 
they  were  used,  come  to  us  from  the  age  of  Tyndale,  and  are 
consequently  three  and  a  half  centuries  old.  As  examples,  we 
have  such  words  as  health,  prevent,  quick,  occupy,  instantly, 
possess,  superstitions,  approved,  allege,  damnation,  do,  to  ivit, 
conversation,  honest,  letteth,  nephews,  peculiar,  as  indicated 
below,  together  with  other  words  that  have  changed  their 
meaning  since  the  time  of  Tyndale  : 


Gen.  XLV.      6. 


II.  Chron.  XXI.    20. 


in  the  which  there  shall  neither 

be  earing  nor  haruest.    Earing  means  ploughing. 

and   departed  without   being  de- 

This  word    is  used  in  the  sense  of  re- 


Ps.  LXVII. 
CXIX. 

CXXIV. 

Ezek.  XXVII. 

Joel  III. 

Matt.  VI. 

XIV. 

Mark  VI. 


2. 


thy  sauing  health  among  all   Na- 
tions.    This  phrase  means  salvation. 
147.      ...        I  preuented  the  dawning  of  the 
morning",  and   cryed.      This   word   retains    its 
derivative    signification,  and  means  anticipated 
or  icent  before. 
3.  Then  they  had  swallowed  vs  vp  quicke.     Quick  in 
the  sense  of  alive,  not  suddenly. 
16.      .        .        .        they  occupied  in  thy  faires.     This 

word  is  used  in  the  sense  of  traded. 
14.  Multitudes,  multitudes  in  the  valley  of  decision. 
That  is  cutting,  or  as  the  margin  reads  :  concis- 
sion,  or  threshing. 
34.  Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the  morrow.    Thought 

in  the  sense  of  over  anxiety. 
8.       .         .         .       Giue  mee  here  John  Baptists  head 
in  a  charger  ;  that  is,  a  large  dish  or  platter. 
20.  For  Herod  feared  John,  knowing  that  he  was  a  just 
man,  and  an  holy,  and  ohserued  hira.    The  margin 
reads :  kept  him  or  saued  him. 
Luke  IV.    20.  And  he  closed  the  booke,  and  he  gaue  it  againe  to 
the  minister.    That  is,  to  the  keeper  of  the  rolls, 
not  to  the  teacher  of  the  synagogue. 
VII.      4.      .        .        .        they  besought  him  instantly ;  in 
the  sense  of  urgently.     So  in  Rom.  xii.  12,  .  .  . 
continuing  instant  in  prayer  ;  that  is,  urgent  or 
steadfast  in  prayer. 
XVIII.    12.      .  .        I  giue  tithes  of  all  that  I  possesse ; 


1311.]  OBSOLETE   WORDS.  371 

in  the  sense  of  all  that  I  acquire,  which  gives  to 
the  passage  quite  a  different  meaning. 
Acts  II.  22.         ...        a  man  approued  of  God  among 
you  ;    that  is,  proved  or  shown    to  be,  .  .  .  by- 
miracles,  wonders,  and  signes. 
XVII.     3.  Opening    and  alleadgiiuj,  that  Christ  must  needes 
have  suffered  and  risen  againe  from  the  dead. 
Alleadging  ia  the  sense  of  promng,  not  simply 
declaring. 
23.         ...        Ye   men   of    Athens,    I  perceiue 
that  in  all  things  ye  are  too  superstitious ;  that 
is,  too  religious. 
XXI.  15.         .        .        .        we   tooke  vp    our  cartages,    and 
went  vp  to  Hierusalem.     This  word  means  lug- 
gage or  baggage. 
XXVIII.  15.        .        .        .        they  came  to  meete  vs  as  farre  as 
Appii  forum,  and  the  three  Tauernes ;  that  is, 
stores  or  shops,  or  rather  the  name  of  the  station 
on  the  Appian  way. 
I.  Cor.  X.  24.         .        .         .        but   euery  man   anothers  wealth; 
that  is,  icell-heing. 
XL  29.        .        .        .         eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to 
himselfe.     That  \s,  judgment  to  himself.     "  The 
judgment  meant,  as  is  evident  from  vv.  30-32, 
is  not  '  damnation,'  as  rendered  in  our  A.  V.,  a 
mis-translation,   which  has  done  infinite    mis- 
chief." ' 
11.  Cor.  VIII.     1.  Moreouer  brethren,  wee  doe  you  to  wit  of  the  grace 
of  God  ;  that  is,  we  make  you  to  know. 
Phil.  III.  20.  For  our  conuersation  is  in  heauen.     Conversation  is 
here  used  in  the  sense  of  citizenship.    Lord  Bacon 
uses  the  word  in  this  sense  in  the  following  sen- 
tence :  "  A  love  and  desire  to  sequester  a  man's 
selfe,  for  a  higher  conversation.''    In  Gal.  i.  13, 
the  word  conversation  is  used  in  the  sense  of 
personal  conduct,  or  tenor  of  life. 
rV.     8.         .        .        .        whatsoeuer    things    {are)  honest. 
This  word  is  here  used  in  the  sense  of  honorable. 
The  margin  reads :  venerable. 
15.         .         .         .        when  I  departed  from  Macedonia, 
no  Church  communicated  with  me,  as   concern- 
ing giuing  and  receiuing  ;  that  is,  shared  with  me. 

'  Alford's  New  Testament  for  English  Readers,  in  loco. 


372  THE   AUTHORIZED  VERSION-.  [CHAP.  X. 

II.  Thess.  II.  7.  For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  dotli  already  worke : 
onely  he  who  now  letteth,  {will  let).  Letteth  is 
here  used  in  the  sense  of  Mndereth.  So  in  Rom. 
i.  13  .  .  .  (but  was  let  hitherto). 
I.  Tim.  V.  4.  But  if  any  widow  haue  children  or  nephewes ;  that 
is,  grandchildren. 

Titus  II.  14.  .  .  .  and  purifie  vnto  himselfe  a  pecu- 
lier  people,  zealous  of  good  workes.  The  word 
peculiar  carries  with  it  the  idea  of  purchased, 
Luther  rendered  it,  a  people /(9r  possession;  Al- 
ford  reads  :  a  people  peculiarly  His.^ 

James  I.  37.  Pure  religion  and  vndefiled  ...  is  this,  to  visit  the 
fatherlesse  and  widowes  in  their  affliction,  {and) 
to  keepe  himselfe  vnspotted  from  the  world. 
The  word  religion  here  means  the  outward 
manifestation  rather  than  the  inward  principle 
of  godliness.  "  How  little,"  says  Trench,  "  '  re- 
ligion '  once  meant  godliness,  how  predominantly 
it  was  used  for  the  outward  service  of  God,  is 
plain  from  many  passages  in  our  Homilies,  and 
from  other  cotemporary  literature.''  ^ 

The  relation  of  our  New  Testament  text  to  modern  criticism 
deserves  a  passing  notice.  It  is  known  to  the  general  reader 
that  most  valuable  manuscripts  have  been  discovered  since  the 
revision  of  1611.  There  can  be  no  question  as  to  the  impor- 
tance of  these  manuscripts  in  the  formation  of  a  pure  Greek 
text.  We  cannot,  therefore,  place  too  high  an  estimate  upon 
the  labors  of  snch  scholars  as  Lachmann,  Tischendorf,  Alford, 
Tregelles  and  others,  whose  conscientious  efforts  in  the  study 
of  ancient  manuscripts  have  been,  not  to  criticise  the  word  of 
God,  in  the  sense  of  adding  to  or  taking  from  the  text  a  single 
word,  but  to  determine  what  rightly  belongs  to  the  original 
text.  In  other  words,  their  aim  has  been,  by  a  dihgent  com- 
parison of  the  oldest  manuscripts,^  as  well  as  other  authorities, 

^  Alford's  New  Testament  for  English  Benders,  in  loco. 

2  English  Past  and  Present,  p.  143.     New  York,  1855. 

^  The  manuscripts  of  the  Greek  New  Testament  number  some  fifteen 
hundred.  Those  written  earlier  than  the  tenth  century  are  in  uncial  or 
capital  letters ;   and  those  written  later  are  in  the  cursive  or  running 


350-450.]  EARLY   GREEK   MAKUSCRIPTS.  373 

to  reproduce  a  Greek  text  as  near  as  possible  to  the  original 
autograph  copies  of  the  several  books  of  the  New  Testament. 
This  is  no  new  enterprise  on  the  part  of  Bibhcal  scholars. 
The  Jews  exercised  a  scrupulous  care  over  the  very  words  of 

hand,  a  letter  resembling  the  type  of  ordinary  Greek  books.  Less  than 
a  hundred  of  these  manuscripts  were  written  before  the  year  800.  The 
following  five  are  among  the  oldest,  and  consequently  in  textual  criticism 
are  esteemed  of  the  greatest  importance  : 

(A.)  The  Codex  Alexandkinus. — To  this  codex  tradition  assigns  the 
year  350  as  the  date  ;  but  probably  the  true  date  is  nearer  450.  It  is  an 
uncial  manuscript  of  "  the  entire  Greek  Bible  with  the  Epistle  of  Clement 
added,  and  is  written  in  a  firm  square  hand.  It  was  presented  by  Cyril 
Lucaris,  the  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  to  Charles  I.  of  England  in  1628  ; 
and  is  now  in  the  British  Museum.  The  manuscript  is  on  parchment 
and  in  quarto  form.  The  New  Testament  portion  was  published  in  fac- 
simile by  Dr.  Woide  in  1786.  A  reprint  in  Greek  type  was  published  by 
Mr.  Cowper  in  1860. 

(B.)  The  Codex  Vaticanus. — This  manuscript  is  supposed  to  date 
back  to  the  year  350,  and  is  therefore  a  hundred  years  older  than  the 
Alexandrine  Codex.  The  letters  resemble  those  of  the  MSS.  rolls  found 
at  Herculaneum,  and  are  capitals  or  uncials  without  initial  letters. 
Little  is  known  of  the  early  history  of  this  manuscript.  It  seems  to 
have  had  a  place  in  the  archives  of  the  Vatican  Library  from  its  first 
founding,  which  was  about  the  year  1450.  At  least  it  appears  in  the 
first  catalogue  of  that  collection,  which  dates  from  the  year  1475.  The 
policy  of  the  papacy  has  been  to  deny  to  Biblical  scholars  the  free  use 
of  this  manuscript.  In  1810  it  was  carried  off  by  Napoleon  to  Paris,  but 
was  returned  again  by  Wellington  after  the  battle  of  Waterloo.  Im- 
perfect collations  of  this  manuscript  were  made  to  meet  the  demands  of 
Biblical  scholars,  but  were  of  no  critical  value  until  1868,  when  an  excel- 
lent edition  of  the  New  Testament  was  published  by  Vercellone  and 
Cozza,  by  the  consent  and  authority  of  the  pope,  and  printed  with  type 
"  cast  from  the  same  font  that  was  made  for  the  Codex  Sinaiticus,  and  in 
the  style  of  Tischendorfs  edition  of  that  MS." 

(C.)  The  Codex  Ephr^mi. — This  manuscript  is  what  is  called  a 
rescript  or  'paUmsest — that  is,  the  original  writing  was  defaced  and  the 
sermons  of  Ephraim  Syrus  written  upon  it.  The  manuscript  was 
brought,  early  in  the  sixteenth  century,  from  Italy  to  France  by  Cathe- 
rine de  Medici,  as  a  volume  of  Ephraim's  sermons.  In  1650  the  discovery 
was  made  that  the  parchment  originally  contained  the  text  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  After  several  unsuccessful  attempts,  Tischendorf  in  1841-42 
succeeded  by  the  application  of  chemicals  in  bringing  out  the  original 


374  THE   AUTHOEIZED  VEESI02^.  [CHAP.  X. 

the  Old  Testament  Scriptures.  Aud  since  the  middle  of  the 
third  century  something  of  this  same  care  has  been  exercised 
by  Christian  scholars  over  both  the  Old  aud  New  Testament. 
Origen's  motive  in  editing  the  Hexapla  in  the  third  century 


writing.  In  1843  he  made  an  accurate  reprint  of  the  original  text. 
Authorities  are  divided  as  to  its  age,  but  its  probable  date  is  A.  D.  450. 
It  is  preserved  in  the  archives  of  the  Royal  Library  at  Paris. 

(D.)  The  Codex  Bezm. — This  manuscript  was  presented  to  the 
Library  of  Cambridge  University  by  Theodore  Beza  in  1581.  Beza  dis- 
covered it  at  the  sack  of  Lyons  in  1562,  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Irenaeus. 
It  contains  only  the  historical  books  of  the  New  Testament.  It  is  said 
to  abound  in  interpolations,  especially  in  the  book  of  Acts.  The  manu- 
script belongs  to  the  latter  part  of  the  fifth,  or  the  beginning  of  the 
sixth  century.  It  was  reprinted  by  Dr.  Kipling  in  two  volumes  in  1793  ; 
also  by  Dr.  Scrivener  in  1864. 

(N.)  The  Codex  Sinaiticus. — Because  of  the  interest  attached  to  the 
discovery  of  this  manuscript  by  Tischendorf,  an  extended  account  is 
here  given,  abridged  from  his  "Narrative  of  the  Discovery,"  as  trans- 
lated and  published  by  the  London  Religious  Tract  Society  and  repub- 
lished by  the  American  Tract  Society,  New  York.  Tischendorf  says  : 
"  It  was  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Sinai,  in  the  convent  of  St.  Catherine,  that 
I  discovered  the  pearl  of  all  my  researches.  In  visiting  the  library  of 
the  monastery,  in  the  month  of  May,  1844,  I  perceived  in  the  middle  of 

the  great  hall  a  large  and  wide  basket  full  of  old  parchments 

What  was  my  surprise  to  find  among  this  heap  of  papers  a  considerable 
number  of  sheets  of  a  copy  of  the  Old  Testament  in  Greek,  which 
seemed  to  me  to  be  one  of  the  most  ancient  that  I  had  ever  seen.  The 
authorities  of  the  convent  allowed  me  to  possess  myself  of  a  third  of 
these  parchments,  or  about  forty-five  sheets,  all  the  more  readily  as  they 
were  destined  for  the  fire.  But  I  could  not  get  them  to  yield  up  pos- 
session of  the  remainder.  The  too  lively  satisfaction  which  I  had  dis- 
played, had  aroused  their  suspicions  as  to  the  value  of  this  manuscript." 
In  a  second  visit  made  by  Tischendorf  in  1853  he  could  discover  no  fur- 
ther traces  of  the  treasure  of  1844,  excepting  "  a  little  fragment  which, 
written  over  on  both  sides,  contained  eleven  short  lines  of  the  first  book 
of  Moses,"  which  convinced  him  that  the  manuscript  originally  con- 
tained the  whole  of  the  Old  Testament. 

In  January,  1859,  he  made  a  third  visit  to  this  convent  of  St.  Cathe- 
rine. After  spending  some  days  in  a  comparatively  fruitless  search,  he 
gave  orders  on  the  4th  of  February  to  his  Bedouins  to  hold  themselves 
in  readiness  to  set  out  for  Cairo  on  the  7th,  "  when  an  entirely  unexpected 


1654-57.]    CRITICAL  TEXTS  OF  0.  AKD  N".  TESTAMENTS.         375 

was  for  the  sake  of  a  correct  text.  Jerorae's  purpose  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  fourth  century  in  revising  the  Vulgate,  or  rather  in 
making  a  new  version  from  the  Hebrew,  was  to  reproduce  a  cor- 
rect Latin  text.  The  motives  of  Jerome  were  at  the  time  called 
in  question,  but  after  ages  have  learned  to  appreciate  his  motives 
and  his  wisdom,  and  now  stand  ready  to  do  him  honor.  In  latter 
times  (1554-1057)  Bryan  Walton  was  moved  by  the  same  purpose 
in  publishing  his  Polyglott,  which  proved  the  occasion  of  an  ex- 


circumstance,"  lie  says,  "  carried  me  at  once  to  the  goal  of  all  my  desires. 
On  the  afternoon  of  this  day,  I  was  taking  a  walk  with  the  steward  of 
the  convent  in  the  neighborhood,  and  as  we  returned  towards  sunset,  he 
begged  me  to  take  some  refreshment  with  him  in  his  cell.  Scarcely  had 
he  entered  the  room  when,  resuming  our  former  subject  of  conversation, 
he  said,  '  And  I  too  have  read  a  Septuagint,  i.  e.  a  copy  of  the  Greek 
translation  made  by  the  Seventy ' ;  and  so  saying,  he  took  down  from 
the  corner  of  the  room  a  bulky  kind  of  volume  wrapped  up  in  a  red 
cloth,  and  laid  it  before  me.  I  unrolled  the  cover,  and  discovered,  to  my 
great  surprise,  not  only  those  very  fragments  which,  fifteen  years  before, 
I  had  taken  out  of  the  basket,  but  also  other  parts  of  the  Old  Testament, 
the  Xew  Testament  complete,  and  in  addition,  the  Epistle  of  Barnabas 
and  a  part  of  the  Pastor  of  Hermas."  After  many  unsuccessful  attempts 
during  several  months,  to  get  possession  of  this  invaluable  treasure,  be 
says  ;  "  On  the  27th  of  September,  I  returned  to  Cairo.  The  monks  and 
archbishops  then  warmly  expressed  their  thanks  for  my  zealous  efforts 
in  their  cause ;  and  the  following  day  I  received  from  them,  under  the 
form  of  a  loan,  the  Sinaitic  Bible,  to  carry  it  to  St.  Petersburg,  and  there 
to  have  it  copied  as  accurately  as  possible."  However,  it  was  at  Leipzig, 
at  the  end  of  three  years,  that  he  completed  the  task  of  "  producing  a 
facsimile  copy  of  this  codex  in  four  folio  volumes. "  The  edition  was 
limited  to  three  hundred  copies,  five  of  which  are  in  this  country. 
Single  copies  may  be  found  in  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  and 
Astor  Libraries,  New  York  ;  Congressional  Library,  Washington  ;  and 
Lane  Theological  Seminary  Library,  Cincinnati ;  and  the  Library  of  Yale 
University.  The  types  were  cast  for  this  special  work  and  in  imitation 
of  the  form  of  the  letters  of  the  manuscript.  This  printed  fac-simile  of 
the  Sinaitic  manuscript  "represents  the  original,  line  for  line,  with  the 
greatest  attainable  accuracy."  The  Codex  Sinaiticus  is  probably  the 
oldest  of  the  known  manuscripts  of  the  New  Testament ;  or  possibly  it 
may  be  of  the  same  age  with  the  Codex  Vaticanus,  and  date  back  to  the 
middle  of  the  fourth  century. 


37G  THE    AUTHORIZED    VEESIOX.  [CHAP.    X. 

tended  and  bitter  controversy.  So,  likewise,  when  Mill  in  1707, 
and  Bengel,  in  1734,  published  their  Greek  texts  of  the  Xew  Tes- 
tament, they  were  misunderstood  and  their  motives  impugned. 
While,  therefore,  a  false  jealousy  has  existed  respecting  the 
labors  of  critical  editors  of  the  Greek  text,  it  is  comforting  to 
know  that  the  day  of  false  alarm  has  passed,  since  one  of  the 
results  of  textual  criticism  is  the  confirming  of  our  faith  in 
the  general  integrity  of  the  Greek  text  from  which  our  Eng- 
lish version  was  taken,  and  so  far  our  confidence  in  it  as  a 
Vernacular  version.  At  the  same  time  we  are  led  to  accept 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  being  human  as  well  as  Divine. 
They  proceed  from  Deity,  and  hence  are  of  Divine  authority. 
Too  much  stress  cannot  be  laid  upon  this  point,  and  yet  they 
touch  humanity.  This  human  side  of  the  Bible  consists  in 
the  fact  that  its  revelation  is  to  man  and  through  man, 
involving  not  only  the  imperfect  medium  of  the  human  mind, 
but  written  language,  and  its  transmission  by  copyists  of  dif- 
ferent countries  and  different  centuries,  involving  likewise  the 
unavoidable  imperfections  of  Vernacular  versions.  Now  a 
comprehensive  view  of  all  that  is  implied  in  this  human  side 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  will  welcome  with  joy  every  honest 
effort  towards  purity  of  the  original  text,  and  consequent  cor- 
rectness of  Vernacular  versions.  Especially  when  we  are 
assured  that  after  the  widest  comparison  of  Greek  manuscripts, 
though  various  readings  abound,  yet  many  of  these  are  about 
as  important  to  the  sense  of  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  Scriptures 
"as  the  question  in  English  orthography  is,  whether  the  word 
honour  shall  be  spelled  with  a  ^  or  without  it " ;  while  the 
remainder  are  so  unimportant  that  "  not  one  doctrine  of  re- 
ligion is  changed,  not  one  precept  is  taken  away,  not  one 
important  fact  is  altered  by  the  whole  of  the  various  readings 
collectively  taken." 

"It  is  difficult,"  says  Tregelles,  "to  explain  the  subject  of 
the  text  of  the  New  Testament  in  such  a  manner  as  not  to  be 

misunderstood If,  then,  it  be  said,  that  transcribers 

have  so  altered  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  that  they  are 
wholly  different  from  what  they  once  were, — if  it  be  alleged 


1881.]        THE   IMPORTANCE   OF  TEXTUAL   CRITICISM.  377 

that  the  doctrines  laid  down  in  it  have  been  changed  by  design 
or  by  ignorance, — the  assertion  may  be  met  with  a  direct  nega- 
tive. We  may  point  to  the  ancient  MSS.  of  different  countries 
in  proof  that  the  substantial  texture  of  the  books  has  not  been 
tampered  with  by  any  fraud;  we  may  turn  to  the  ancient  ver- 
sions as  witnesses  of  the  same  facts.  And,  as  to  the  observed 
various  readings,  we  may  show  that  they  commonly  relate  to 
the  order  of  words,  to  synonymous  expressions,  and  the  like. 
When  greater  variations,  such  as  the  insertion  or  non-insertion 
of  sentences,  are  objected,  then  we  must  say,  *  Well,  it  is  a  ques- 
tion to  be  determined,  not  by  previously  formed  opinions,  but 

by  evidence.' If,  then,  we  find  that  the  words  are  not 

found  in  the  oldest  MSS.,  if  they  are  equally  excluded  from 
the  versions,  and  if  the  early  writers  do  not  cite  them,  then  of 
course  we  must  know  that  this  is  not  a  debatable  point,  but 
that  we  possess  that  certainty  which  clear  lines  of  distinct  evi- 
dence can  give.  An  objector  cannot  say  that  he  has  thus  ex- 
truded a  doctrine  from  the  New  Testament,  for  there  is  not  a 
single  point  of  dogmatic  teaching  which  rests  merely  on  any 
one  passage  of  doubtful  authenticity,  or  such  as  is  infirm  as  to 
evidence."^  These  are  the  calm  words  of  one  who  devoted  his 
life  to  the  cause  of  textual  criticism. 

But  with  all  due  respect  for  the  conscientious  and  almost 
herculean  labors  of  eminent  scholars  in  this  department  of 
Bible  study,  and  with  true  gratitude  for  their  unquestionable 
service  to  the  cause  of  truth,  it  seems  ungenerous  to  say  that 
their  enthusiasm  in  the  study  of  ancient  manuscripts  so  swayed 
their  judgments,  as  to  lead  them  to  give  undue  weight  to  this 
one  source  of  evidence  ;  and  yet  something  of  this  feeling  is 
springing  up  among  Biblical  scholars  and  thinking  men.  The 
following  is  a  brief  summary  of  some  of  the  facts,  and  second 
thoughts  of  scholars,  respecting  the  importance  of  textual 
criticism,  and  the  relative  authority  of  the  oldest  manu- 
scripts : 

^  Historic  Ecidences  of  the  Books  of  the  i\r.  T.,  App.,  pp.  100, 101. 
London,  1852. 


378  THE   AUTHORIZED   YERSIOJ^".  [CHAP.  X. 

(a.)  Biblical  Arcliseology  affords  no  trace  of  the  autographic  copies  of  the 
New  Testament  writings  of  the  Apostles.  Our  earliest  manu- 
scripts date  back  only  to  about  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century. 

(b.)  There  existed  imperfections  in  the  Greek  text  before  the  most 
ancient  manuscripts,  now  known,  were  transcribed.  So  that 
after  all  these  earliest  manuscripts  may  represent  only  a  version 
of  the  text  as  it  then  existed,  formed  possibly  under  peculiar 
circumstances,  and  limited  in  circulation  as  to  locality. 

(c.)  Though  some  of  the  later  manuscripts,  on  paleographic  grounds,  may 
be  assigned  to  a  very  late  period,  yet  they  may  have  been  copied 
from  the  most  correct  manuscripts  of  a  very  early  period.  Though 
this  may  be  mere  conjecture,  yet  in  forming  an  unbiased  judg- 
ment it  is  deserving  of  consideration.  Besides,  one  of  the  lead- 
ing principles  of  textual  criticism  is  that,  "  The  ancient  text  is 
often  jireserved  substantially  in  recent  copies."  The  importance 
of  the  later  manuscripts  "  has  been  most  strangely  neglected,  and 
it  is  but  recently  that  their  true  claims  to  authority  have  been 
known." 

(d.)  Some  of  our  ancient  versions  are  centuries  older  than  our  oldest 
manuscripts,  hence  their  importance  as  a  source  of  textual  criti- 
cism. 

(e.)  There  are  strong  evidences  in  favor  of  doubtful  texts  deducible  from 
quotations  and  written  testimony  of  the  Church  Fathers,  that 
ought  not  to  be  overlooked. 

(f.)  Tischendorf,  in  the  seventh  edition  of  his  Greek  Testament,  was  less 
influenced  by  ancient  manuscripts ;  though,  it  is  said,  in  the 
eighth  edition  he  attached  the  highest  importance  to  them  as 
authority. 

(g.)  Tischendorf 's  exaggerated  preference  for  a  single  manuscript,  which 
he  had  the  good  fortune  to  discover,  "  betrayed  him  into  an 
almost  childlike  infirmity  of  critical  judgment."  To  illustrate 
the  fascination  this  Sinaitic  manuscript  had  upon  this  noble 
scholar,  Eadie  says :  "  It  may  be  added  that  he  excludes  the  last 
verse  of  St.  John's  Gospel  (xxi.  25,)  solely  because  in  that  manu- 
script  it  appeared  to  be  written  with  fresher  or  darker  ink. 
Other  eyes  than  his  could  not  appreciate  the  difference  '  colons 
discrimen,'  and  when  he  showed  the  page  to  Tregelles,  the 
English  scholar  at  once  exclaimed,  '  0  yes,  I  see  ;  the  scribe  took 
a  new  dip  of  ink  after  writing  verse  24:th.' "  ^ 

(h.)  Lachmann's  materials  were  imperfect.  His  text  is  based  on  little 
more  than  four  manuscripts,  and  is  a  critical  recension  rather 
than  an  authoritative  text. 

'  History  of  iha  English  Bible,  II.,  364. 


350-1881.]    TZE   IMPOKTAIS'CE   OF   TEXTUAL   CRITICISM.  379 

(i.)  Alford  adopted  improbable  readings,  against  his  former  decisions, 
because  favored  by  the  authority  of  ancient  manuscripts. 

(j.)  "Though  it  seems  an  ungracious  criticism,"  says  Ellicott,  "yet  it 
must,  in  all  frankness,  be  said  that  the  text  of  Tregelles  is  not  in 
all  respects  satisfactory.  It  is  rigid  and  mechanical,  and  some- 
times fails  to  disclose  that  critical  instinct  and  peculiar  scholarly 
sagacity  which  is  so  much  needed  in  the  great  and  responsible 
work  of  constructing  a  critical  text  of  the  Greek  Testament."  ^ 

(k.)  These  critically  coiistructed  texts  often  fail  to  give  a  correct  under- 
standing of  the  case,  since  a  certain  reading  is  introduced  into 
the  text  when  in  the  j  adgment  of  the  critic  another  reading  has 
quite  as  good  right  to  the  place  and  yet  no  note  is  made  of  the 
fact. 

(1.)  The  Textus  Meceptus  is  as  yet  the  standard  text.  This  statement  is 
true,  though  it  is  made  in  the  face  of  the  fact  of  real  progress 
made  in  textual  criticism.  For  out  of  all  these  invaluable  ma- 
terials, a  second  textus  receptus  could  not  be  framed  "free  from 
one  great  disturbing  element  in  all  critical  labors,  individual 
bias  and  personal  predilections. " 

(m.)  In  this  same  connection  Ellicott  further  suggests,  that  while  the 
Received  Text  must  remain  the  standard,  there  may  be  depar- 
tures from  it  in  cases  "  where  critical  evidence  and  the  consent 
of  thehest  editors  point  out  the  necessity  of  a  change."  Such  a 
text  would  not  deserve  to  be  called  "  strictly  critical,"  but  if 
made  "  by  a  body  of  competent  scholars,  it  would  be  a  critical 
revision  of  a  very  high,  and,  probably,  very  popular  character."  * 

(n.)  The  Textus  Receptus,  on  account  of  its  substantial  accuracy,  calls 
forth  our  admiration,  considering  the  time  in  which  it  was  made 
and  the  scant  materials  from  which  it  was  formed.^ 

(o.)  The  most  ancient  manuscripts  in  their  various  readings  are  so  many 
independent  witnesses, — first,  to  the  fact  that  the  text  of  the 
New  Testament  already  had  a  history  ;  second,  that  there  was 
no  collusion  between  the  earliest  writers  ;  and  third,  these 
manuscripts  coming  from  different  countries  testify  to  the  wide 
diffusion  of  the  Gospel. 

»  Ellicott  on  Revision  of  N.  T.,  p.  48.     Schaff's  ed.     New  York,  1873. 

5  Ihid,  p.  48. 

3  The  Textus  Receptus  is  the  Elzevir  text.  The  text  of  Erasmus, 
fourth  edition,  was  closely  followed  by  the  third  edition  of  Stephens, 
1550  ;  which,  in  turn,  was  followed,  with  a  few  slight  alterations,  by 
Beza,  1565  ;  and  all  these  by  the  celebrated  Ley  den  publisher,  Elzevir, 
in  his  editions  of  1624-1633. 


380  THE   AUTHOEIZED   VERSION.  [CHAP.  X. 

(p.)  Various  readings  of  Greek  manuscripts  of  a  subordinate  kind  are 
numerous,  and  may  be  found  in  every  chapter  ;  but  the  number 
of  really  important  doubtful  passages  is  very  small,  and  grows 
still  smaller  vrhen  passages  are  taken  out  concerning  which 
critical  opinion  is  about  equally  divided. 

(q.)  The  critical  texts  of  Lachmann,  Tischendorf,  and  Tregelles,  as  well 
as  others,  were  not  formed  as  something  final,  but  as  an  expres- 
sion of  their  individual  judgments  from  the  sources  before  them. 
At  least  such  are  the  results, 

(r.)  Notwithstanding  the  changes  in  doctrine  and  practice  in  the  Church 
during  the  past  fifteen  centuries,  yet  there  is  no  trace  in  these 
MSS.  of  intentional  changes  by  copyists  to  support  any  such 
current  practice  or  opinion. 

(s.)  In  regard  to  a  revision  of  the  A.  V.  in  many  debatable  passages, 
"  prudence  would  seem  to  suggest  the  maintenance  of  the 
present  version,  though  the  alternative  rendering  might  most 
properly  be  placed  in  the  margin."  ^ 

The  above  summary  is  conservative  in  its  tendency,  yet  in 
its  disconnection  it  must  not  be  understood  as  disparaging  the 
labors  of  textual  critics,  nor  undervaluing  the  oldest  manu- 
scripts as  one  of  the  chief  sources  of  critical  evidence.  For, 
as  Dr.  Tischendorf  well  remarks,  "it  would  be  indeed  a  mis- 
understanding of  the  dealing  of  Providence  if  after  these 
documents  had  been  preserved  through  all  the  dangers  of 
fourteen  or  fifteen  centuries,  and  delivered  safe  into  our 
hands,  we  were  not  to  receive  them  with  thankfulness  as  most 
valuable  instruments  for  the  elucidation  of  truth." 

But  the  practical  question  still  remains  as  to  the  effect  of 
textual  criticism  in  its  application  to  our  English  Bible.  This 
question  is  answered  most  satisfactorily  for  the  general  reader 
by  the  Critical  English  New  Testament,  edited  by  Bagster 
and  Son.  London,  1871.  This  work  gives  the  results  of 
textual  criticism  in  its  application  to  the  English  text.  Every 
change  that  has  been  proposed  on  manuscript  authority  is 
noted,  and  the  authority  cited.  Eirst,  the  critical  texts  of 
Lachmann,  Tischendorf,  Green,  Tregelles,  and  Alford,  then 

^  Ellicott  on  Revision  of  iV.  T.,  p.  100.     Schaff 's  ed.     New  York,  1873. 


350-1881.]    CHAl^GES   PEO POSED   BY   TEXTUAL   CRITICS.        381 

manuscripts,  and  lastly  ancient  versions,  are  given  in  notes  at 
the  bottom  of  the  page.  In  other  words,  it  is  simply  an 
English  New  Testament  of  the  Authorized  version,  with  notes 
indicating  proposed  critical  changes,  with  the  authorities  for 
the  same.  There  is  also  a  useful  work  edited  by  Dr.  Tischen- 
dorf,  and  known  as  the  Tauchnitz  edition  of  the  Authorized 
version  of  the  New  Testament,  volume  1000.  Leipzig,  1869. 
This  is  somewhat  similar  to  the  above,  though  in  the  changes 
proposed  it  confines  itself  to  the  readings  of  three  most  cele- 
brated manuscripts  of  the  Greek  text,  —namely,  the  Sinaitic, 
the  Vatican,  and  the  Alexandrine.  This  work  is  very  satisfac- 
tory, excepting  that  the  foot-notes  are  too  much  condensed. 
In  these  two  volumes  the  results  of  textual  criticism,  in  its 
specific  application,  are  most  happily  brought  within  the  reach 
of  every  English  reader.' 

A  diligent  perusal  of  either  of  these  volumes  will  prove 
most  satisfactory.  For  though  they  indicate  alterations  in 
words  and  sentences,  yet  we  see  for  ourselves  that  for  the  most 
part  they  are  unimportant  And  even  in  cases  of  proposed 
important  changes,  if  allowed,  the  text  as  a  whole  would  not 
be  seriously  injured.  For,  as  above  suggested,  no  important 
teaching  of  the  Scriptures  rests  upon  any  single  doubtful  pas- 
sage. As  an  illustration  of  the  changes  suggested,  take  two 
or  three  chapters  in  the  Gospel  of  John,  as  appears  in  Bag- 
ster's  Critical  New  Testament.  Thirteen  changes  are  indi- 
cated in  the  first  chapter,  as  follows : 

John  L  16.  And  of  his  fulness.  .  .  .  Read  :  Because  of  his  fulness. 

26.  .        .        ,        hut   there    standeth    one    among    you. 

Omit:  but. 

27.  He  it  is^  who  coming  after  me  is   preferred  before  me. 

Omit :  it  is,  and  the  clause  is  preferred  before  me,  and 
read  :  He  that  comes  after  me, 

28.  These  things  were  done  in  Bethahara.    Read :  Bethany. 

^  The  Anglo-American  Revision  of  the  A.  V.  of  the  N.  T.,  which  is 
to  appear  from  the  English  press,  May,  1881,  will  furnish  another  im- 
portant answer  to  this  question. 


382  THE   AUTHORIZED  VERSION-.  [CHAP.  X. 

29.  The  next  day  John  seeth  Jesus  coming  unto  him.     Omit: 

John. 
39.         .         .         .         and  abode  with  him  that  day  ;  for  it  was 
about  the  tenth  hour.     Omit :  for. 

42.  And  he  brought  him  to  Jesus,     And  when  Jesus  beheld 

him.     Omit :  the  And  in  both  clauses. 

43.  The  day  following  Jesus  would  go  forth.     Here  Jesus  is 

omitted,  but  it  is  added  in  the  next  clause,  which  reads ; 

and  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  Follow  me. 
49.  Nathanael  answered  and  saith  unto  him,  Rabbi,  thou  art 

the  Son  of  God.     Omit :  and  saith  unto  him. 
51.  Hereafter  ye  shall  see  heaven  open.     Omit :  Hereafter. 

In  chapter  second  only  three  changes  are  proposed,  which 
are  follows : 

II.  17.  And  his  disciples  remembered.     Omit :  And.     In  the  next 
clause  read  :  .  .  .  wiU  eat  me  up  ;  instead  of,  hath  eaten 
me  up. 
22.        ,        .        .        that  he  had  said  this  unto  them.     Omit : 
unto  them. 

In  chapter  third  four  changes  are  indicated,  as  follows : 

III.  15.  That  whosoever  belie veth  in  him  should  not  perish,  hut 

have  eternal  life.  Omit :  not  perish,  hut.  This  is  upon 
the  authority  of  Tischendorf,  Green,  Alford,  and  Tre- 
gelles,  based  upon  the  Sinaitic  and  Vatican  MSS.,  and 
several  ancient  versions. 

25.  .  .  .  between  some  of  John's  disciples  and  the 
Jews.     Read  :  a  Jew. 

32.  And  what  he  hath  seen  and  heard.     Omit :  And. 

34.  .  .  .  for  G^o<?  gi veth  not.  Read:  for 5e  gi veth 
not. 

In  the  fourth  chapter  nine  changes  are  proposed,  as  follows : 

IV.  3.        .        .        .        and  departed  again  into  Galilee.     Omit : 

again. 
16.  Jesus  saith  unto  her.     Read :  He  saith  unto  her. 

30.  Then  they  went  out  of  the  city.     Omit :   Then. 

36.  And  he  that  reapeth  receiveth  wages.     Omit ;  And. 


350-1881.]     PEOPOSED   CHANGES   BY   TEXTUAL   CRITICS.         383 

42.  .  .  .  that  this  is  indeed  the  Christ  the  Saviour 
of  the  world.  Omit :  the  Christ.  So  Lachmann,  Tisch- 
endorf.  Green,  Alford,  and  Tregelles  on  the  authority 
of  the  oldest  MSS.  and  versions. 

43.  ...  he  departed  thence  and  went  into  Galilee. 
Omit :  and  went. 

46.  So  Jesus  came  again.     Omit :  Jesus. 

47.  .  .  .  he  went  unto  him,  and  besought  him. 
Omit :  him. 

50.         .        .         And  the  man  believed.    Omit :  And. 

The  above  examples  will  suffice  to  illustrate  the  general 
character  of  the  alterations  proposed,  which  are  made  up 
almost  entirely  of  omissions  of  words  and  phrases,  affecting 
the  style  rather  than  the  meaning  of  the  English  text.  It 
should  be  noted  also  that  these  words  and  phrases  are  based 
upon  the  Greek  of  the  received  text.  There  are  a  few  critical 
changes,  however,  of  greater  moment,  which  most  unjustly 
have  been  made  the  occasion  of  casting  discredit  upon  the 
integrity  of  our  English  Scriptures.  The  following  are  the 
chief  examples  : 

Matt.  VI.  13 For  thins  is  the  kingdom,  and  the 

power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.  Amen.  This  doxology 
is  regarded  by  many  as  an  interpolation.  It  must  be 
confessed  that  the  weight  of  testimony  from  the 
oldest  manuscripts  and  the  writings  of  the  Church 
fathers,  is  against  it.  But  the  spiritually-minded 
Stier  says:  "For  ourselves  we  rest  calmly  in  the 
hope,  that  one  day  when  all  that  is  lost  is  found 
again,  and  the  patch  work  of  history  is  a  completed 
whole,  it  will  be  made  clear,  how  it  has  come  to  pass 
that  this  doxology  early  fell  away,  and  was  omitted 
from  the  manuscripts  and  the  fathers."^  The  dox- 
oloo^y  finds  a  place  in  the  Peschito  version,  which  is 
of  the  second  century  ;  also  in  other  ancient  versions. 
Chrysostom  in  the  fourth  century,  comments  on  it 
without  the  least  intimation  that  it  was  of  doubtful 
authority.     Finally  its  genuineness  is  finding  modern 

'  Words  of  Jesus,  in  loco.     Vol.  I.     New  York.     N.  D. 


384  THE   AUTHORIZED  VERSION.  [CHAP.  X. 

defenders.^  Notwithstanding  therefore  the  combined 
testimony  of  ancient  manuscripts  and  of  the  Church 
fathers,  there  is  room  for  a  reasonable  doubt,  con- 
sequently there  are  many  who  will  be  slow  to  adopt 
the  extreme  conclusion  of  critical  editors  in  respect 
to  this  passage. 

Mark  XVI.  9-20.  In  regard  to  the  genuineness  of  these  twelve  con- 
cluding verses,  critical  opinion  is  about  equally 
divided.  The  passage  is  wanting  in  the  Sinaitic  and 
Vatican,  but  is  found  in  the  Alexandrine,  Ephraim, 
and  Beza  manuscripts ;  also  in  a  large  number  of  still 
later  manuscripts.  Irenseus  in  the  second  century 
quotes  it.  It  is  found  also  in  ancient  versions. 
Eusebius  did  not  admit  the  authenticity  of  this  pass- 
age, but  "considering  how  much  older  and  more 
important  the  testimony  of  Irenaeus  is  than  that  of 
Eusebius,  we  are  naturally  led  to  suppose  it  more 
likely  that  our  present  conclusion  of  the  Gospel  was 
originally  found  in  all  manuscripts,  but  was  after- 
wards left  out  from  ecclesiastical  prejudices  (because 
the  Apostles  were  reproved  in  it,  etc.),  than  that  it 
was  afterwards  added."  * 
John  V.  3,  4.  .  .  .  waiting  for  the  momng  of  tlie  water. 
For  an  angel  went  doicn  at  a  certain  season  into  the 
pool,  and  troubled  the  water :  whosoever  then  first  after 
the  troubling  of  the  water  stepped  in  teas  made  whole 
of  whatsoever  disease  he  had.  Four  ancient  MSS.  are 
against  this  passage.  Yet  it  is  favored  by  Tertullian, 
whose  writings  are  earlier  than  the  earliest  manu- 
scripts. It  is  found  in  the  Peschito  version  of  the 
New  Testament,  which  belongs  to  the  second  cen- 
tury. Notwithstanding  the  majority  of  critical  edi- 
tors pronoiince  it  spurious. 

VII.  53.-VIII.  11.  This  passage,  which  relates  the  case  of  the  woman 
taken  in  adultery,  is  disallowed  by  Lachmann, 
Tischendorf,  Green,  Alford  and  Tregelles ;  their 
judgment  being  based  upon  its  omission  in  the  Si- 
naitic and  Vatican  MSS.     But  Augustine  tells  us, 

'  Dr.  Scrivener's  Supplement  to  the  Authorized  Version  of  i\r.  T.  I., 
155. 

2  Introduction  to  Mark's  Gospel.  Lange.  Third  ed.,  p.  11.  New 
York,  1867. 


350-1881.]  DEBATABLE   PASSAGES.  385 

that  this  passage  was  omitted  from  the  Gospel  of 
John  before  his  day,  lest  it  should  seem  to  grant  a 
license  to  sin.'     The  passage  is  found  in  more  than 
three  hundred  cursive  or  late  MSS.,  and  is  defended 
by  such   authorities    as    Bengel,  Stier  and  Lange. 
The  truthfulness  of  the  narrative  is  not  so  much 
doubted  by  those  who  oppose  it,  as  its  right  to  a 
place  in  John's  Gospel.     The  peculiar  features  of  the 
passage,  such  as  Jesus  writing  on  the  ground,  and 
his  words  spoken  at  the  time,  place  it  above  fabrica- 
tion.    In  fact  "  the  narrative  not  only  fills  a  place  of 
its  own,"  but  seems  to  "meet  a  want  in  the  Gospel 
history."  ^ 
Acts  VIII.  37.  And  Philip  said,  If  thou  believest  idth  all  thine  heart, 
thou  mayest.    And  he  answered  and  said,  I  beliece 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God.     This  verse  is 
omitted  by  the  most  ancient  manuscripts  ;  also  by 
some  of  the  oldest  versions,  and  consequently  from 
the  critical  texts  of  modern  editors.     And  while  its 
insertion  may   not    be    defended,    yet   its   omission 
detracts  nothing  from  the  original  narrative.     Some 
such  liturgical  confession  was  early  used  by  appli- 
cants for  baptism  ;   and  by  being  first  transcribed 
upon  the  margin,  through  copyist  it  may  have  crept 
into  the  text. 
I.  John  V.  7,  8.  For  there   are  three   that  bear   record  in  heaven,  the 
Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost :   and  these 
three  are  one.    And  there  are  three  that  hear  icitness 
in  earth,  the  spirit,  and  the  water  and  the  blood  : 
and  these  three  agree  in  one.    The  middle  clauses  of 

these  verses,  which  read :  in  heaven in  earth, 

are  not  found  in  a  single  manuscript  before  the  six- 
teenth century.  They  are  wanting  also  in  all  the 
ancient  versions.  They  have  no  place  in  the  first  or 
the  second  edition  of  Erasmus'  Greek  Testament. 
But  when  a  great  clamor  was  raised  against  Erasmus, 
he  promised  to  insert  these  clauses  if  they  could  be 
found  in  a  single  Greek  manuscript.  Finally  such  a 
manuscript  was  found,^  and  he  fulfilled  his  promise 

1  British  Quarterly  Review,  p.  76.     Jan.,  1870. 

2  Lange  on  John,  in  loco.     New  York,  1871. 

3  Codex  Montfortianus,  or  the  Dublin  MS.,  which  belongs  probably 
to  the  sixteenth  century. 

17 


386  THE  AUTHOKIZED  YERSIOIT.  [CHAP.  X. 

by  inserting  them  in  his  next  edition.  The  evidences 
are  all  against  these  clauses,  and  without  doubt  they 
ought  to  be  left  out  of  the  text.  This  is  the  notable 
passage  of  the  Three  Witnesses,  concerning  which 
volumes  of  controversy  have  been  written  and  pub- 
lished. ^ 

Besides  the  above  there  are  other  so-called  doubtful  passages, 
but  these  are  the  most  important  that  have  been  indiscrimi- 
nately branded  as  interpolations.  And  while  against  some  of 
these  critical  opinion  is  united,  yet  in  respect  to  others  it  is  so 
equally  divided  that  many  Christian  scholars  are  not  willing 
to  give  them  up.  For  further  illustration  of  the  application 
of  textual  criticism  to  the  text  of  the  Authorized  version,  take 
the  following,  which  are  the  most  important  alterations  pro- 
posed in  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  And  even  if  these  were 
allowed,  the  sense  in  a  single  instance  would  not  be  injured. 

Rom.  VIII.  1.  .  .  .  viho  walk  not  after  the  flesh  hut  after 
the  Spirit.  This  clause  may  be  a  gloss  from  verse 
4,  and  if  left  out  would  not  injure  the  text. 

IX.  28.  This  is  a  difficult  passage,'  and  possibly  the  reading, 
suggested  by  Tischendorf,  as  founded  upon  the 
three  oldest  MSS.,  is  an  improvement,  which  is  :  For 
the  Lord  will  perform  {his)  word  upon  the  earth, 
finishing  {it)  and  cutting  {it)  short. 

XI.  6.  .  .  .  But  if  it  he  of  works,  then  it, is  no  more  grace  : 
otherwise  work  is  no  more  work.  Doubt  has  been 
cast  upon  this  last  clause  on  account  of  its  omission 
from  most  of  the  oldest  manuscripts.  It  is  found, 
however,  in  the  Vatican  MS.,  which  is  one  of  the 
most  ancient ;  also  in  the  Syriac,  which  is  the  oldest 
among  ancient  versions.  ^ 

^  One  of  Prof.  Porson's  conclusions  is  that  this  MS.  was  written  about 
the  year  1520,  and  interpolated  in  this  place  for  the  sake  of  deceiving 
Erasmus.  See  Letters  to  Archdeacon  Travis,  by  R.  Porson,  p.  1 17.  Lon- 
don, 1790.  While  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  though  he  thought  the  MS.  com- 
paratively modern,  yet  believed  that  it  was  never  written  with  an  in- 
tention to  deceive.  See  Clarke's  Succession  of  Sacred  Literature,  I.,  72. 
London,  N.  D. 

2  Compare  Alford's  Commentary,  in  loco.    Boston  and  New  York,  1872. 


1881.]  NECESSITY   FOR  A   NEW   REVISION.  387 

XIII.  9..         .         .   Thou  shalt  not  hear  false  icitness.    This  clause 

is  not  found  in  a  majority  of  the  oldest  authorities, 
and  is  consequently  rightly  omitted  by  modern 
textual  editors. 

XIV.  6.  .        .         .  and  he  that  rcgardeth  not  the  day,  to  the  Lord 

he  doth  not  regard  it.  This  clause  is  wanting  in 
many  of  the  best  authorities ;  yet  critical  opinion  is 
about  equally  divided  in  respect  to  it.  Tischendorf 
varies  in  his  judgment  in  the  different  editions  of 
his  Greek  Testament.^ 
XV.  24.  .  .  .  1  will  come  to  you.  These  words  are  omitted 
by  Lachmann,  Green,  Alford,  and  Tregelles,  on  the 
authority  of  the  most  ancient  MSS.  and  versions.^ 

The  more  we  become  acquainted  with  the  e\ddences  from  all 
sources  of  sacred  criticism,  the  less  apprehensive  we  are  in 
respect  to  the  general  integrity  of  the  Greek  text,  from  which 
our  English  version  was  taken.  So,  likewise,  the  greater  our 
familiarity  with  the  results  of  textual  criticism,  in  its  applica- 
tion to  our  English  text,  the  less  our  anxiety  and  fear  in  regard 
to  the  integrity  of  our  English  Bible.  At  the  same  time  this 
familiarity  with  the  results  of  sacred  criticism  leads  to  the  con- 
viction of  an  imperious  necessity  for  a  revision  of  our  so  called 
Authorized  version.  While  thousands  of  the  changes  sug- 
gested are  quite  insignificant,  yet  a  pure  text  in  the  minutest 
particulars  and  a  correct  rendering  are  matters  not  to  be 
lightly  esteemed,  when  the  Sacred  Scriptures  are  the  subject  of 
consideration.  The  preceding  pages  of  this  chapter  were  writ- 
ten without  the  least  reference  to  the  subject  of  a  new  revision, 
but  simply  to  set  forth  facts  for  the  better  understanding  of 
the  external  and  internal  history  of  our  English  Bible.  But 
every  imperfection  brought  to  light,  however  small,  is  an  argu- 
ment for  such  an  undertaking.  And  when  we  call  to  mind 
the  fact,  that  our  present  English  Bible  is  the  grand  resultant 
of  successive  revisions,  and  that  its  chief  excellencies  were  in- 
herited through  this  channel,  all  objections  to  a  new  revision 

'  Lange's  Textual  Notes,  in  loco.    New  York,  1870. 
'  All  the  above  examples   are  from  Bagster's  Critical  Eng.  N.  T. 
London,  1871 


388  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSIOI^T.  [CHAP.  X. 

must  vanish.  Especially  now  that  more  than  two  and  a  half 
centuries  liaA'e  elapsed  since  it  was  first  issued,  a  period  in- 
volving changes  in  language  and  important  progress  in  sacred 
criticism.  But  the  e:3orts  that  have  been  made  by  way  of 
translations  or  revisions  since  1611,  and  the  effort  towards  a 
new  revision  that  is  now  being  made  by  the  English  and 
American  companies  will  be  treated  in  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER    XL 

REVISIONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS   SINCE  A.  D.  1611. 

WHEN  King  James'  Bible  first  appeared,  there  was  no 
special  demand  for  it.  More  than  a  generation  passed 
before  it  won  its  way  into  public  favor.  But  as  soon  as  it 
became  established  there  arose  a  demand  for  a  revised  edition. 
Among  the  earliest  attempts  towards  such  revision  was  that  of 
Henry  Jessey,  about  the  year  1653.  He  was  skilled  in  the 
Hebrew,  Syriac  and  Chaldee  languages.  Moreover  he  was  '*'  a 
great  scripturist."  So  exact  was  his  knowledge  of  the  Bible 
that  he  obtained  the  name  of  the  '■'Living  Concordance.^^ 
Mr.  Jessey,  in  connection  with  Professor  Row  who  was  also 
a  celebrated  linguist,  proposed  "  to  make  a  new  and  more  crit- 
ical translation."^  In  1655  Prof.  Row  published  his  pro- 
posal, "  For  y^  bettering  of  y^  Inglish  translation  of  y"  Bible." 
He  proposed  such  emendations  as  unmeet  divisions  of  chap- 
ters and  verses,  needless  transposition  of  words,  and  useless 
additions,  such  as  apocryphal  writings,  popish  plates  and 
pictures,  and  spurious  subscriptions  to  the  Epistles.  Also 
changes  were  to  be  made  in  the  text  when  "  the  margin  is 
righter  than  the  line";  when  "particles  are  confounded"; 
when  "a  word  plurall  is  translated  as  singular";  when  'Hhe 
active  is  rendered  as  if  a  passive"  ;  and  when  "genders  are  con- 
founded." ^  But  these  efforts,  whether  put  forth  together  or 
separately,  never  went  beyond  proposals,  or  at  least  never  found 
their  way  into  print. 

Another  early  attempt  towards  a  new  revision  was  made  in 
the  Long  parliament  on  the  11th  of  January,  1653,  when 

^  Townley's  Illustrations  of  Biblical  Literature,  III.,  327. 
2  Eadie's  History  of  the  Bng.  Bible,  II.,  332,  323. 


390        EEVISIOKS  AKD  TRANSLATIONS  SINCE  1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

an  order  was  introduced  for  "  a  new  translation  of  the  Bible 
out  of  the  original  tongues."  On  account  of  the  dissolution 
of  this  parhanient  in  the  following  April  nothing  was  doue. 
The  question  was  revived  again  in  Cromwell's  parliament  in 
1656,  and  referred  to  a  committee  with  instructions  to  advise 
with  such  Biblical  scholars  as  Doctors  Walton  and  Cudworth, 
and  after  consultation  to  offer  their  opinions  therein.  The 
committee  carried  out  their  instructions  in  part,  but  on 
account  of  the  dissolution  of  this  parliament  in  the  spring  of 
1658,  no  pubhc  report  was  made.  They  agreed  among  them- 
selves, however,  to  call  attention  to  the  incorrectness  of  cer- 
tain printed  editions,  and  to  some  mistakes  in  the  translation, 
but  at  the  same  time  to  pronounce  the  Authorized  version  as 
*^  the  best  of  any  translation  in  the  world." 

With  the  restoration  in  1660  an  era  of  darkness  settled  down 
upon  England.  Fashionable  society,  weary  of  Puritan  re- 
straints, revelled  in  its  new  freedom.  Puritans  were  hated  and 
persecuted.  The  Bible  was  discarded,  and  its  principles  of 
morality  as  well  as  religion  were  trampled  under  foot.  While 
all  this  was  lamentably  true  of  royalty  and  its  abettors,  yet 
back  of  this  gHttering  pomp  and  social  corruption  there 
remained  an  undercurrent  of  Christian  principle.  The  visible 
result  of  Puritanism  in  its  reachings  after  political  power,  was 
its  mistake,  and  so  far  its  failure  ;  so  the  visible  result  of  the 
Restoration,  in  its  political  and  social  corruption,  was  its  mis- 
take and  failure.  But  the  grand  underlying  principles  of  the 
one  as  well  as  of  the  other,  still  live  and  tell  upon  the  best  in- 
terests of  all  English  speaking  peoples.  The  prophets  in  litera- 
ture and  science  of  that  age  are  the  teachers  of  this  age.  The 
era  of  the  Eestoration  was  the  era  of  Newton.  It  was  in  1665 
he  gave  to  the  world  his  theory  of  Fluxions,  and  in  1687  his 
^'  Principia."  This  was  the  era  of  Milton  also,  who  in  1667 
published  his  "Paradise  Lost,"  and  in  four  years  afterwards 
his  "  Paradise  Regained."  So  likewise  the  prophets  in  religion 
of  that  age  are  the  teachers  of  this,  since  it  w^as  the  age  of 
Baxter,  Barrow  and  Bunyan.     It  was  an  age,  notwithstanding 


1729.]  mace's  translatiok  of  the  k.  t.  391 

its  corruptions,  that  could  appreciate  the  "  Pilgrim's  Progress," 
shice  before  the  death  of  its  author,  in  1688,  during  a  period 
of  some  eighteen  years,  ten  editions  of  the  book  were  sold.^ 

During  the  latter  years  of  the  seventeenth  century,  notwith- 
standing the  unsettled  state  of  politics  and  religion.  King 
James'  Bible  grew  in  favor  with  the  people.  And  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  eighteenth  century  "the  tide  of  glowing 
panegeric  set  in";  and  not  without  good  reasons,  for  by  its 
spiritual  influences  it  permeated  society  with  the  leaven  of  the 
Gospel,  and  thus  withstood  the  rage  of  skepticism  and  immo- 
rality, and  by  the  purity  of  its  language  it  exerted  a  happy 
influence  in  opposition  to  the  tide  of  Gallicisms  w^hich  threat- 
ened to  overwhelm  the  English  language.  On  account  of  the 
prevailing  estihiate  of  the  excellencies  of  King  James'  ver- 
sion, no  efibrts  were  made  during  these  years  towards  a  new 
translation.  But  in  a  few  years  afterwards  individual  attempts 
were  made,  which  proved  so  unsuccessful  that  they  only  con- 
firmed the  judgment  of  those  wiio  regarded  King  James'  Bible 
almost  as  a  finality.  Among  these  attempts  one  most  notable 
was  made  by  W.  Mace  in  1729.  It  is  described  by  Lewis  as  a 
translation  of  the  New  Testament  by  "one  or  more,  who 
seem  to  have  set  themselves  down  in  the  Seat  of  the  Scorn er, 
and  to  make  it  their  Business  to  render  the  Authority  of  this 
Holy  Book  doubtful,  and  the  Book  it  self  as  contemptible  and 
ridiculous  as  they  could  to  the  English  Eeader."  ^  It  was 
published  in  two  volumes,  and  contained  a  Greek  text  "  cor- 
rected from  the  Authority  of  the  most  authentic  MSS." 
The  title  further  states  it  to  be,  ^'a  Neiu  Version  form''d 
agreeably  to  the  Illustrations  of  the  most  learned  Commenta- 
tors and  Critics ;  With  Notes  and  varioiis  Readings,  and  a 
copious  Alphabetical  Index.''  ^'The  vulgar  and  ludicrous 
Expressions,"  says  Lewis,  "used  in  this  Translation,  the 
ridiculous  Notes  and  Observations  of  the  various  Readings  of 
the  Original,  the  boyish  and  Weak  Reflections  made  on  the 

J  Green's  Short  Hist,  of  Eng.  People,  p.  G12.     New  York,  1877. 

2  History  of  English  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  365.     London,  1739. 


392      REVISIOKS  AND  TRAKSLATIOKS   SliTCE   1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

Canon  of  Scripture,  &c.,  do  all  justify  the  general  Character 
I  before  gave  of  this  doughty  Translation."  ^  The  following 
are  a  few  selected  specimens  taken  from  those  given  by  Mr. 
Lewis  : 

Matt.  VI.  16.  When  ye  fast,  don't  put  on  a  dismal  air  as  the  Hypo- 
crites do. 
XII.  34.         .         .        .         'tis  the  overflowing  of  the  heart  that 

the  mouth  discharge th. 
XX.  31.         .         .         .        the   people    reprimanded    them    to 
make  them  hold  their  tongue,  but  they  bawl'd  out 
the  more,  Have  mercy  on  us. 
XXII.  34.        .        .        .        the  Pharisees  hearing  that  he  had 
dumb-founded  the  Saddiices. 
Luke  XVII.  27.         .         .         .        eating  and  drinking,  marriages  and 
matches  was  the  business. 
John  I.  23.  I  am,  said  he,  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilder- 
ness, Clear  the  way  of  the  Lord. 
I.  Cor.  VII.     1.  If  any  man  thinks  it  would  be  a  reflection  upon  his 
manhood  to  be  a  stale  batchelor. 
James  II.     3.  If  you  should  respectfully  say  to  the  suit  of  fine  cloaths, 
Sit  you  there,  that's  for  quality. 
John  I.  14.  We  contemplated  his  Glory,  such  Glory  as  the  Mono- 
genes  derived  from  the  Father. 
16.  Of  his  Plenitude  have  we  all  received. 
VI.  63.  It  is  the  action  of  the  mind  that  vivifies. 
I.  Thess.  V.  13.  Don't  form  any  brigues  against  them. 
14.  Comfort  the  pusillanimous. 
James  III.    5,  6.  The  tongue  is  but  a  small  part  of  the  body,  yet  how 
grand  are  its  pretensions  ?    A  spark  of  fire  !  what 
quantities  of  timber  will  it  blow  into  a  flame  ? 
The  tongue  is  a  brand  that  sets  the  W^orld  in  a 
combustion :  it  is  but  one  of  the  numerous  organs 
of  the  body,  yet  it  can  blast  whole  assemblies  : 
tipp'd  with  infernal  sulpher,  it  sets  the  whole  train 
of  life  in  a  blaze. 

A  very  different  attempt  from  the  above  was  made  by  An- 
tony Purver,  a  quaker,  in  1764.  His  design  was  to  translate 
the  Scriptures  for  his  own  denomination.     But  while  it  was 

^  History  of  English  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  368.    London,  1739- 


17C4.]  PUrtYER'S   TRANSLATIOi^   OF   THE   BIBLE.  393 

approved  by  individuals,  it  was  never  adopted  by  the  Church. 
Further,  his  design  was  to  make  a  literal  translation,  free  from 
what  he  regarded  as  "  obsolete,  uncouth,  and  clownish  expres- 
sions" of  King  James'  Bible.  And  yet  his  own  judgment  in 
the  selection  of  words  was  by  no  means  perfect.  He  con- 
demned the  use  of  such  words  as:  bereaved,  bondmen,  beguile, 
boisterous,  damsel,  dayspring,  marvels,  remit,  perseverance, 
and  many  others.  For,  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters,  he 
renders,  hovered  a  top  of  the  luaters.  For,  Let  there  be  light ; 
and  there  was  light ;  he  reads.  Let  there  be  light  ivhich  there 
loas  accordingly.  Purver  believed  in  an  immediate  revelation, 
and  in  translating  difficult  passages  he  is  said  to  have  been  in 
the  habit  of  retiring  into  a  room  alone  to  pray  for  guidance, 
and  to  remain  there  for  whole  days  and  nights  together.  One 
of  the  excellencies  of  his  translation  rests  upon  the  fact  of  his 
diligent  study  of  the  original  languages.  He  was  a  firm  be- 
liever in  the  purity  of  the  Hebrew  text ;  and  claimed  not  only 
a  high  antiquity,  but  a  divine  authority  for  the  vowel  points. 
Purver  w^as  engaged  in  this  work  about  thirty  years ;  since,  as 
early  as  1736,  he  pubHshed  a  specimen  of  his  translation,  and 
invited  the  criticism  of  Biblical  scholars.  He  first  thought  to 
publish  it  in  numbers,  but  in  this  he  was  unsuccessful.  And 
failing  to  find  a  publisher,  at  length  Dr.  Fothergill  paid  him 
a  thousand  pounds  for  his  manuscript,  and  published  it  at  his 
own  expense.  1  The  translation  contains  many  improved  ren- 
derings, yet  it  is  marked  with  much  less  of  simplicity  than 
the  habits  of  the  man  and  the  character  of  the  denomination 
to  which  he  belonged  would  naturally  lead  us  to  expect. 
The  following  are  here  inserted  as  specimens  of  the  transla- 
tion :  2 

Gen.  XLIII.  11.  Whereupon  Israel  their  father  says  to  them  ;  if  it  be 
so  now,  do  this  :  take  of  the  applauded  things  of 
the  country  in  your  vehicles,   and  have  down  a 

'  Chalmers'  Biograpliical  Diet.,  Art.  Purver  {Antony^.     Smith's  Bible 
Diet,  Art.  Version,  Authorized.     Also,  Cotton's  Editions  of  the  Bible. 
«  From  Cotton's  Editions  of  the  Bible,  pp.  238,  259. 


394      KEVISIOl^S   AK^D  TRANSLATION'S   SINCE   1611.     [CHAP.  XI. 

present  to  the  man  ;  a  little  Balsam,  and  a  little 
Honey,  Spice  and  Myrrh,  Nuts  and  Almonds. 

12.  Take  also  double  money  with  you  ;  even  that  which 

was  brought  back  in  the  mouths  of  your  bags, 
carry  again  with  you  ;  perhaps  it  was  a  mistake. 

13.  As  likewise  take  your  brother  ;  and  getting  ready,  re- 

turn to  the  man. 

14.  And  God  Almighty  give  you  compassion  before  him, 

that  he  may  send  with  you  your  other  brother,  and 
Benjamin  ;  and  according  as  I  am  deprived  of  my 
children,  I  must  be. 
Mark  XIV.  1.  Now  there  was  the  Passover,  and  unleavened  bread, 
two  days  after  ;  and  the  chief  Priests  and  Scribes 
sought,  how  they  might  take  hold  of  him  by  de- 
ceit, and  kill. 

2.  However  they  said,  not  at  the  Feast,  lest  at  any  time 

there  should  be  a  tumult  of  the  people. 

3.  And  he  being  in  Bethany,  in  the  house  of  Simon  the 

leper,  as  he  sate  down,  there  came  a  woman  who 
had  an  Alabaster-box  of  ointment,  of  costly  liquid 
spikenard  ;  which  box  she  broke  open,  and  poured 
that  on  his  head. 

4.  But  there  were  some  enraged  with  themselves,  and 

saying  :  What  is  this  waste  of  the  ointment  made 
for? 

5.  Since  that  could  have  been  sold  for  above  three  hun- 

dred pence,  and  this  given  to  the  poor  ;  thus  they 
grumbled  at  her. 

In  1768  appeared  a  translation  ef  the  New  Testament  by 
Edward  Harwood.  He  was  a  man  of  no  inconsiderable  learn- 
ing, and  the  author  of  several  works.  The  most  important  of 
which  were :  A  View  of  the  Various  Editions  of  the  Greek  and 
Eoman  Classics  ;  and  An  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament. 
But  we  are  chiefly  interested  in  his  translation  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament "  into  modern  English,"  which  was  published  in  Lon- 
don with  the  following  title :  *'  A  Liberal  Translation  of  the 
New  Testament ;  Being  an  attempt  to  translate  the  Sacred 
Writings  with  the  same  freedom,  spirit,  and  elegance,  with 
which  other  English  Translations  from  the  Greek  Classics 
have  lately  been  executed.     By  E.  Harwood,  London,  1768." 


1768.]  HARWOOD'S   XRAXSLATIOi^    OF   THE    N.   T.  395 

It  was  a  strange  attempt,  for  which  the  author  deserved  the 
rebuke  which  he  received  from  his  cotemporaries.  The  folHes 
of  the  translation  are  justly  characterized  by  Dean  Trench  as 
"  not  far  from  blasphemous."  ^  To  illustrate  something  of  the 
"  freedom,  spirit,  and  elegance,"  which  he  sought  to  introduce 
into  his  translation,  take  the  following  examples: 

Matt.  XXI.  33.  Attend  to  the  recital  of  another  fable— A  gentleman  laid 
out  a  large  plot  of  ground — Planted  it  with  vines — 
drew  a  stony  fence  round  it — established  a  large 
apparatus  for  preparing  the  juice — and  erected  a 
tower  for  its  defence. 
Mark  V.  89.  When  he  came  into  the  room  he  said  to  them — Why  do 
you  indulge  all  these  excesses  of  sorrow  and  mourn- 
ing?— the  young  lady  is  not  dead — she  is  only  sunk 
into  a  profoimd  sleep. 

40.  For  these  words,  the  mourners  could  not  forbear  express- 
ing by  their  looks,  the  contemptible  opinion  they 
had  of  him  as  a  prophet. 
X.  17.  As  he  was  travelling  in  the  public  road  towards  Jerusalem, 
a  person  of  distinction  advanced  up  to  him,  and  pros- 
trating himself  at  his  feet  said — Good  instructor ! 
condescend  to  acquaint  me,  what  course  of  prac- 
tice I  must  pursue  in  order  to  attain  future 
felicity. 

18.  Jesus  said  to  him — What  induces  you  to  call  me  good — 
that  venerable  title  can  essentially  belong  only  to 
the  supreme  God. 
XII.  33.  The  clergyman  said — Tou  have  given  him  the  only  right 
and  proper  answer. 
Luke  XI.  40.  Absurd  and  preposterous  conduct !     Did  not  the  great 
Being,  who  made  the  external,  create  the  internal 
intellectual  powers — and  will  he  not  be  more  solicit- 
ous for  the  purity  of  the  mind,  than  for  the  showy 
elegance  of  the  body  ? 
XII.  16.  It  happened  that  the  immense  estates  of  an  opulent 
gentleman  one  year  proved  uncommonly  fertile,  and 
yielded  him  an  exceeding  rich  and  plentiful  crop. 

17.  His  heart  exulted  when  he  viewed  the  waving  golden 

^  For  further  particulars  respecting  Harwood,  compare  Chalmers' 
Biographical  Dictionary,  Cotton's  Edition  of  Eng.  Bible,  and  Smith's 
Bible  Dictionary,  Art.  Version,  Authorized. 


396        REVISIONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS  SINCE  1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

harvest  ....  he  said  to  himself  .  .  .  where 
shall  I  reposit  it. 

18.  After  some  time  spent  in  anxious  deliberations,  he  cried 

out  in  a  sudden  transport — I  am  determined  im- 
mediately to  pull  down  my  barns — and  I  will  erect 
grand  and  magnificent  storehouses,  where  I  will 
amass  all  this  copious  and  amazing  produce  of  my 
field. 

19.  .         .         .1  will  then  say  to  my  soul — Happy  soul! 

Distinguished  is  thy  felicity !     .      .      .      Come  in- 
dulge thy  soft  envied   repose — feast   on  the  most 
delicious  viands — ^taste  the  most  exquisite  liquors  — 
and  traverse  a  circle  of  every  amusement  and  joy. 
XV.  11.   A  gentleman  of  splendid  family  and  opulent  fortune  had 
two  sons. 
John  III.  33.  But  though  this  exalted  personage  freely  publishes  and 
solemnly  attests  those  heavenly  doctrines. 
I.  Cor.  XV.  51.     .        .        .     We  shall  not  pay  the  common  debt  of 
nature,  but  by  a  soft  transition. 

Such  examples  as  the  above  show  not  only  the  folly  of  all 
such  attempts,  but  the  wisdom  also  of  those  from  whom  we 
have  received  our  English  Bible.  Such  examples  may  well 
serve  likewise  as  a  warning  against  any  future  effort  to  dignify 
the  Holy  Scriptures  by  any  such  "  freedom,  spirit,  and  ele- 
gance "  in  style. 

The  revised  edition  of  the  Bible  by  Dr.  Behj.  Blayney,  pub- 
lished in  1769,  was  made  in  the  interest  of  a  correct  English 
text.  From  the  first  printing  of  King  James'  Bible  typo- 
graphical errors  crept  into  the  text.  Nothwith standing  the 
care  that  was  exercised,  such  errors  were  continually  occurring, 
which  in  a  few  instances  proved  quite  serious.^  This  work 
was  prepared  under  the  direction  of  the  vice-chancellor  and 
delegates  of  the  Clarendon  press  of  Oxford,  and  was  published  in 
a  quarto,  also  in  a  folio  edition.  The  work  was  to  be  a  stan- 
dard edition,  and  is  still  so  regarded  by  the  Oxford  press,  with 
a  few  slight  modifications.  The  work  of  revision  included  such 
items  as  punctuation,  words  in  italics,  proper  names,  headings 

^  See  pages  363-335,  above. 


1769.]         DR.  blaitey's  edition  of  the  bible.  397 

of  chapters,  running  titles  at  the  top  of  the  page,  chronology, 
and  marginal  references.  Notwithstanding  the  care  and  labor 
put  upon  this  edition,  it  was  not  entirely  free  from  errors, 
which  were  discovered  to  the  number  of  one  h  undred  sixteen, 
when  it  was  collated  for  Eyre  and  Strahan's  edition  of  the 
Bible  in  1806.  As  an  illustration  of  the  character  of  these 
errors  the  following  examples  will  suffice:* 

Judges  XL     7.  And  Jepthah  said  unto  the  children  of  Gilead  ;  for : 
dders  of  Gilead. 
L  Chron.  XXIX,     6.  ,        .         .  witli  the  rulers  over  the  king's  works  ; 
for  :  of  the  king's  works. 
I.  Cor.  IV.  13.  .        .        .  we  are  made  as  the  filth  of  the  earth; 
for:   of  the  icorld. 
II.  Cor.  XII.    2.  I  knew  a  man  in  Chrict  about  fourteen  years  ago  ; 
for :  above  fourteen  years  ago. 
I.  John  I.    4.  .        .         .  that  our  joy  may  be  full ;  for:  your  joy 

may  be  full. 
I,  Tim.  II.     9.  .        .        .  that  women  adorn  themselves  in  modest 
apparel  with  shamefacedness  and  sobriety  ;    for : 
with  shamefastness  and  sobriety, 
which  means,  "  firmly  established  in  honourable 
shame."     But  shamefacedness  carries   with   it 
the  idea  of  dishonorable  shame,  the  very  oppo- 
site of  shamefastness.    This  error  has  descended 
to  our  present  Bibles. 
Rev.  XVIII,  22.  In  this  verse  the  following  clause  is  omitted :     .      . 
at  aU  ill  thee;   and  no  craftsmen  of  whatever 
craft  (he  be)  shall  be  found  any  more. 

In  1778  Bishop  Lowth  translated  the  Prophecy  of  Isaiah, 
which  attracted  a  good  deal  of  attention  at  the  time.  It  was 
an  age  of  revival  of  the  study  of  the  Hebrew  language,  and 
Dr.  Lowth  was  foremost  among  Hebrew  scholars.  He  advo- 
cated the  collation  of  the  Hebrew  text  with  ancient  manu- 
scripts, and  it  was  upon  this  work  that  Dr.  Kennicott,  urged 
by  his  friends,  entered.  In  1776  Kennicott  published  the  first 
volume  of  the  Hebrew  Bible,  with  various  readings ;  and  in 

'  Home's  Introduction,  II„  75,  Cotton's  Editions  of  the  Bible,  p.  98. 
Eadie's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  II.,  304,  305.  McClintock  and  Strong's  Cyclo- 
pedia, Art,  Authorized  Version,  I.,  563, 


398    EEVisiONS  Ai^D  tra:nslatioi^s  sriTCE  1611.     [chap.  XI. 

1780  he  put  forth  the  second  volume,  with  a  general  disserta- 
tion. There  was  at  this  time  a  growing  desire  for  an  improved 
English  version  based  upon  a  corrected  Greek  and  Hebrew 
text.  The  design  of  Dr.  Lowth,  in  translating  the  book  of 
Isaiah,  was  to  give  a  "faithful  representation  of  the  words  and 

sense  of  the  prophet, to  express  the  form  and  fashion  of 

the  composition,  and  to  give  the  English  reader  some  notion 
of  the  peculiar  turn  and  cast  of  the  original."  The  transla- 
tion was  made  from  a  corrected  text,  and  on  this  and  other 
accounts  it  met  with  severe  criticism  at  the  hands  of  his  ene- 
mies, and  an  able  defense  at  the  hands  of  his  friends.  Though 
as  a  translation  it  was  "  admirably  executed,"  yet  in  the  judg- 
ment of  his  friends  and  of  Dr.  Lowth  himself,  it  was  not  so 
well  adaj)ted  to  the  general  reader  as  the  version  contained  in 
King  James'  Bible.^ 

In  the  translation  of  the  Bible  by  Dr.  Alexander  Geddes,  we 
have  a  singular  illustration  of  a  Roman  Catholic  favoring  a 
Vernacular  version  of  the  Scriptures.  As  early  as  1780  he 
pubhsbed  his  ^'Idea  of  a  New  Version  of  the  Holy  Bible 
for  the  use  of  English  Catholics,"  and  in  1785  be  issued  his 
prospectus.  Dr.  Geddes  was  severe  in  his  criticisms  upon  the 
Douay  Bible,  particularly  the  annotations,  which  he  denounced 
as  "  calculated  to  support  a  system  not  of  genuine  Catholicity, 
but  of  transalpine  Popery."  If  severe  upon  the  Catholic  ver- 
sion, he  was  lenient  upon  the  version  of  King  James'  trans- 
lators. He  praised  its  excellencies,  many  of  which  he  thought 
traceable  back  to  Tyndale.  He  was  encouraged  by  Doctors 
Lowth  and  Kennicott  to  enter  upon  the  work  of  translation. 
In  1792  the  first  volume  of  his  translation  appeared,  profess- 
ing to  have  been  "  faithfully  translated  from  corrected  texts  of 
the  originals,  with  various  readings,  explanatory  notes,  and  crit- 
ical remarks."  The  second  volume  was  published  in  1797. 
But  even  before  its  appearance  he  began  to  fall  under  the  cen- 
sure of  his  brethren,  and  when  he  put  forth  his  "  Critical 

'  Chalmers'  Biographical  Dictionary,  Articles  Lowth  and  Kennicott. 


1818.]  CAMPBELL'S   FOUR   GOSPELS.  399 

Eemarks  on  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,"  Protestants  joined  with 
Catholics  in  censuring  him.  One  of  the  complaints  against 
him  was  that  he  attempted  the  translation  of  the  Bible  "  with 
a  view  to  destroy  its  credibility."  He  gave  the  greatest  offense, 
however,  by  the  puolication  of  his  "Critical  Remarks,"  ia 
which  he  anticipated  much  of  modern  skepticism.  He  at- 
tacked "  the  credit  of  Moses  m  every  part  of  his  character  as 
an  historian,  a  legislator,  and  a  moralist."  His  translation, 
which  comprised  two  volumes,  extended  no  further  than 
II.  Chronicles.^  The  following  is  a  single  specimen  from 
Cotton:  2 

Gen.  XLIII.  11.  Their  father  Israel,  at  length,  said  to  them,  "  Since  it 
must  then  be,  do  this.  Take  of  the  most  prized 
fruits  of  the  land  in  your  vessels  ;  and  carry  down, 
as  a  present  to  the  man,  some  balsam,  palm-honey, 
storax,  laudanum,  pistaches  and  almonds. 

12.  And  take  double  money  in  your  hands,  carrying  back 

with  you  the  money,  which  was  returned  in  the 
mouth  of  your  sacks :  perhaps  it  was  an  oversight. 

13.  Take  also  your  brother,  and  arise  and  return  to  the 

man. 

14.  And  may  God  the  omnipotent,  give  you  favour  before 

the  man :  that  he  may  send  back  your  other 
brother,  with  Benjamin !  But,  if  I  be  bereaved 
of  my  children,  bereaved  I  must  be!  " 

The  Four  Gospels  of  the  New  Testament,  translated  by  Dr. 
George  Campbell,  were  published  with  notes  in  two  volumes. 
London,  1789.  This  was  followed  by  other  editions,  the  last 
of  which  was  published  in  1821.  Dr.  Campbell  stood  high 
among  the  learned  men  of  Scotland.  He  was  president  of 
Marischal  College,  Aberdeen.  His  reputation  as  a  scholar  was 
increased  by  the  publication  of  his  Philosophy  of  Ehetoric, 
which  appeared  in  1776.      The  translation   of  the   Gospels 

^  Chalmers'  Biographical  Diet.,  Art.  Geddes,  A.    Also  Smith's  Bible 
Diet,  Art.  Version  Authorized.     IV..  3438. 
2  Editions  of  the  B'hle,  p.  ?.?8.     Oxford,  1853. 


400     iievisio:n"s  a^b  trajtslations  since  1611.  [chap.  xi. 

added  to  his  reputation  as  a  Biblical  critic.  In  1818  this 
translation  was  published  in  connection  with  Macknight's 
translation  of  the  Epistles  of  the  New  Testament  and  Dod- 
dridge's translation  of  the  Acts  and  book  of  Ee relation. 
But  the  importance  to  be  attached  at  this  time  to  Dr.  Camp- 
bell's version,  as  well  as  Macknight's  and  Doddridge's  trans- 
lations, is  that  they  were  chosen  by  Alexander  Campbell,  the 
founder  in  this  country  of  the  denomination  called  Camp- 
bellites,  or  Disciples  of  Christ,  as  the  basis  of  his  version  of 
the  New  Testament,  or  "  Sacred  Writings,"  which  he  published 
in  1826.  The  following  may  serve  as  an  illustration  of  some 
of  the  unfortunate  renderings  of  Dr.  George  Campbell's  trans- 
lation : 

Matt.  V.     1.  Jesus  seeing  so  great  a  confluence  repaired  to  a  moun- 
tain. 
3.  Happy  the  poor  who  repine  not. 
Luke  XVIII.     5,        .        .        .        lest  she  come  perpetually  and  plague 
me. 
John  I.  38.         .        .         .        They  answered:   Rabbi,  which  sig- 
nifieth  Doctor. 
VII.  6.  Jesus  answered  :   my  time  is  not  yet  come,  but  any 

time  will  suit  you. 
XXI.  5.  Jesus  said  to  them  :  my  lads,  have  ye  any  victuals. 

Gilbert  Wakefield  was  noted  as  a  classical  scholar  and  theo- 
logical critic.  "  By  the  light  borrowed  from  the  philology  of 
Greece  and  Rome,"  he  proposed  to  interpret  the  language  of 
the  New  Testament.  He  became  quite  a  controversialist, 
opposing  the  received  opinions  of  both  churchmen  and  dis- 
senters. He  rejected  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity,  and  pub- 
lished the  first  volume  of  An  Enquiry  into  the  Opinions  of 
the  Christian  Writers  of  the  three  first  Centuries  concerning 
the  Person  of  Christ.  In  the  year  1789,  Wakefield  published 
a  new  translation  of  those  parts  of  the  Authorized  version 
which  he  thought  to  have  been  wrongly  translated.  In  the 
preface  he  urged  the  necessity  of  a  new  translation  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  expressed  his  willingness,  if  encouraged,  to 


1813.]  WAKEFIELD'S   KEW  TESTAMEIs^T.  401 

undertake  the  same.  Subsequently  he  entered  upon  the 
work,  which  was  published  in  three  volumes  in  1791.  The 
Unitarians  desired  to  adopt  this  version,  and  proposed  to  pub- 
lish it  at  their  own  expense.  This  he  acceded  to,  but  the 
original  contract  with  his  pubhsher  prevented  the  arrange- 
ment. 

Whatever  may  have  been  his  theological  bias,  Wakefield  had 
a  correct  idea  of  the  style  best  adapted  to  a  translation  of  the 
New  Testament.  "  I  cannot  admire,"  he  says  in  his  preface, 
"the  prevailing  practice  of  banishing  significant  and  native 
phrases  from  our  compositions,  to  make  room  for  a  pompous 
verbosity  from  the  vocabulary  of  Bome.'^^  In  the  work  of 
translation  "the  chief  rule,"  he  says,  "which  I  have  pre- 
scribed to  myself. . . .  was :  ^  To  adopt  the  received  version 
upon  all  possible  occasions,  and  never  to  supersede  it  unless 

some  low,  obsolete,  or  obscure  word,  some  vulgar  idiom or 

some  misrepresentation  of  the  sense,  demanded  an  alteration. 

Use  has  so  far  sanctified,  if  I  may  employ  the  term,  our 

received  version,  that  no  translation,  I  am  persuaded,  essen- 
tially different  from  it,  can  ever  be  cordially  relished,  I  do 
not  say  by  the  generality,  but  by  readers  of  an  exact  taste  and 
polished  understancli7igs.''"^  This  rule  and  the  judgment 
upon  which  it  was  based  were  alike  excellent;  but  he  himself 
too  often  varied  from  them.     Take  the  following  as  examples : 

Matt.  rV.  10.  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him  :  Be  gone  Satan !  .  .  .  and 
pay  religious  service  to  Mm  alone.^ 
X.  10.  .  .  .  for  the  workman  is  worthy  of  his 
sustenance, 
XIII.  36-39.  .  .  .  Explain  us  the  parable  of  the  weeds 
in  the  farm.  Then  he  answered  and  said  unto 
them :  The  sower  of  the  good  seed  is  the  son  of 
man  :  the  farm  is  the  world  :  the  good  seed  are  the 
sons  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  weeds  are  the  sons 
of  the  evil  one  :  the  enemy,  who  sowed  the  weeds, 

1  Wakefield's  (Gilbert)  Translation  of  N.   T.     I.,  p.  vi.     London, 
Second  ed.,  1795. 

'^  Ibid,  p.  iv.  ^  The  italics  belong  to  the  translator. 


402      EEVISIONS   AND  TRANSLATION'S   SINCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

is  the  devil :  tlie  harvest  is  the  conclusion  of  this 
age  :  and  the  reapers  are  the  messengers. 
XIX.  14.         .         .         Suffer  these  little  children  to  come  unto 
me,  and  hinder  them  not :   for  of  those  who  re- 
semble them,  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

XXIII.  13.  Alass  for  you.  Scribes  and  Pharisees !  hypocrites !  for 
ye  devour  widows'  houses,  though  ye  pray  at  the 
same  time  with  a  long  preamble. 
37,  38.  0  !  Jerusalem  !  Jerusalem  !  who  kill  est  the  prophets  .  .  . 
often  was  I  desirous  of  gathering  thy  children 
together,  as  a  bird  gathereth  her  young  together 
under  her  wings  !  but  ye  refused. 

XXVI.  25.  Then  Judas,  who  delivered  him  up,  answered  :  Master, 
is  it  I  ?  He  saith  unto  him  :  It  is. 
Mark  VI.  52.  For  they  were  not  brought  to  a  right  understanding  of 
him  by  the  mirade  of  the  loaves ;  because  their 
heart  was  blinded.^ 
John  III.  8-14  The  breath  breathes,  in  whom  it  listeth,  and  thou  hear- 
est  its  voice  ;  but  knowest  not  whence  it  cometh 
and  whither  it  goeth  ;  so  is  every  one,  that  is  born 

of  the  spirit, And,  as  Moses  set  on  high 

the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  so  must  the  son  of 
man  be  set  on  high. 

But  that  which  marks  this  translation  as  its  chief  charac- 
teristic is  its  Unitarian  tendency,  which  will  appear  in  the 
following  examples : 

Matt.  I.  1.  .  .  .  Jesus  the  Christ,  a  son  of  David,  a  son  of 
Abraham. 
XIV.  33.  .  .  .  Truly  thou  art  a  son  of  God. 
John  I.  1-5.  In  the  beginning  was  Wisdom,  and  Wisdom  was  with  God, 
and  Wisdom  was  God.  The  same  was  in  the  beginning 
with  God.  All  things  were  made  by  it,  and  without  it 
was  nothing  made.  What  was  made,  had  life  in  it; 
and  this  life  was  the  light  of  men ;  and  this  light 
shineth  in  darkness,  and  the  darkness  hindered  it  not. 

Archbishop  Kewcome's  translation  of  the  New  Testament, 
though  printed  in  1796,  was  not  published  till  the  year  1800. 

'  Here  also  the  italics  belong  to  the  translator. 


1796.]    AECHBISHOP   Js^EWCOME'S   TRANSLATION    OF   N.   T.      403 

The  translation  was  made  from  Griesbach's  Greek  text,  with 
but  a  few  exceptions.  The  importance  to  be  attached  to  this 
version  is  the  fact  that  it  was  selected  by  the  Unitarian  So- 
ciety ^  as  the  basis  of  their  Improved  Version.  This  London 
Society  resolved  to  adopt  Gilbert  Wakefield's  translation  of 
the  New  Testament,  but  failing  in  this  nothing  was  done  till 
in  1806,  when,  at  the  annual  meeting,  a  committee  was  ap- 
pointed to  carry  out  the  purpose  of  the  society  in  procuring  a 
Unitarian  version  of  the  New  Testament.  This  committee 
decided  upon  the  translation  of  Dr.  William   Newcome,  on 

account  of  "its  general  accuracy,  simplicity  and  fidelity 

but  principally  because  he  professes  to  have  followed  the  text 
of  Griesbach's  edition."  This  action  on  the  part  of  the  Uni- 
tarians was  the  occasion  of  no  little  annoyance  to  the  friends 
of  the  archbishop.  Dr.  Newcome  was  an  excellent  scholar,  and 
well  qualified  as  a  Biblical  critic  ;  but  his  great  zeal  for  a  new 
version,  and  his  great  liberality,  led  him  "  to  give  too  much 
encouragement  to  those  who  seem  to  consider  every  deviation 
from  what  the  majority  hold  sacred  as  an  improvement."  ^ 

About  this  time  much  anxiety  was  felt  by  the  friends  of  the 
Authorized  version,  from  the  fact  that  critical  inquiry  was 
being  abused  by  those  who  favored  Unitarianism  and  Uni- 
versalism.  An  example  of  this  we  have  in  1798.  The  New 
Testament  was  translated  by  Nathaniel  Scarlett  and  others, 
for  the  expressed  purpose  of  conforming  it  to  the  tenets  of  the 
Universalists.  The  whole  plan  of  the  work  is  curious,  in  that 
the  historical  and  all  the  other  parts,  as  far  as  practicable,  are 
printed  in  the  form  of  a  dramatic  piece,  or  that  of  a  simple 
dialogue.  The  preface  contains  '^  observations  on  some  terms 
used  in  the  translation,  such  as:  Immersion,  Restore,  Ages, 
and  Ionian."  The  following  are  here  transcribed  as  speci- 
mens of  the  translation  and  of  the  form  in  which  it  is  printed  i^ 

'  A  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Religious  Knowledge,  &c.  Organized 
in  London  in  1791. 

2  Home's  Intro.,  ll.,App.,  247.  Introduction.  Improved  Version  of 
N.  T.     London,  1819. 

'  Taken  from  a  copy  in  tlie  Boston  Athenaeum  Library. 


404      KEVISIOKS   AKD  TKAIs-SLATIOKS   SIJS^CE  1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

Matt.  XV.  21-27.  Hist. — Then  Jesus  going  from  thence,  retired  to  the 
coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon.  And  behold,  a 
woman  of  Canaan  coming  out  of  these 
parts,  cried,  saying  to  him, 

Canaanitish  Woman. — Have  pity  on  me,  O  Lord,  thou 
son  of  David  ;  my  daughter  is  grievously 
possessed  by  a  demon  : 

nist. — But  he  answered  her  not  a  word.  And  his  dis- 
ciples coming,  entreated  him,  saying, 

Disciples. — Dismiss  her,  because  she  crieth  after  us. 

Hist. — But  he  answering,  said, 

Jesus. — I  am  not  sent,  save  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 

Hist. — Then  she  came  and  fell  prostrate  before  him, 
saying, 

Canaanitish  Woman. — Lord,  help  me ! 

Hist. — But  he  answering,  said, 

Jesus.— It  is  not  fit  to  take  the  children's  bread,  and 
throw  it  to  the  dogs. 

Hist.—kncii  she  said, 

Canaanitish  Woman. — True  Lord;  yel:  the  dogs  eat  of 
the  crumbs  which  fall  from  their  master's 
table. 

Hist. — Then  Jesus  answering  said,  to  her, 

Jesus. — O  woman,  thy  faith  is  great!  be  it  to  thee 
according  to  thy  desire. 

Hist. — And  her  daughter  was  healed  from  that  hour. 
Rev.  XXI.  1-6.  John. — And  1  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth : 

Loud  Voice. — Behold  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with 


John. — And  he  who  sat  upon  the  throne  said, 
Jesus  Christ. — Behold,  I  will  make  all  things  new. 
John. — And  he  saith  to  me, 
Jesus  Christ. — Write  :   these  sayings    are  true  and 

credible. 
John. — And  he  said  to  me, 
Jesus  Christ.— IT  IS  DONE. 

In  1799  David  Macrae  (McEay)  published  at  Glasgow  his 
revised  "Translation  and  Interpretation  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures, after  the  Eastern  manner,  from  concurrent  authorities 
of  the  critics,  interpreters,  and  commentatoi-s,  copies  and  ver- 


1799.]  MACRAE'S   TRA2hSLATI02^   OF   THE   BIBLE.  405 

sions  ;  shewing  that  the  inspired  writings  contain  the  seeds  of 
the  valuable  sciences,  being  the  scource  Avhence  the  ancient 
philosophers  derived  them,  also  most  ancient  histories  and 
greatest  antiquities,  and  are  the  most  entertaining  as  well  as 
instructing  to  both  the  curious  and  serious.''  ^  After  such 
pretensions  in  the  title  we  are  led  to  expect  something  unworthy 
in  the  translation.  Dr.  Eadie  describes  the  author  as  "a  man 
of  some  scholarship  and  of  no  small  vanity  and  loquacity." 
In  his  translation  Macrae  introduced  some  improved  render- 
ings ;  but  his  manner  of  introducing  explanatory  passages  in 
the  text  is  very  objectionable.  Take  the  following  example 
as  a  specimen  of  his  work  : 

Eccles.  XII.  1.  Remember  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  youth,  before  the 
days  of  affliction  come,  and  the  years  {of  old  age) 
approach,  when  thou  shalt  say,  I  have  no  pleasure  in 
them. 

2.  Before  the  sun,  and  the  light,  and  the  moon,  and  the 

stars  become  dark  {to  thee)  and  the  clouds  return 
after  rain,  {or  one  trouble  come  upon  another). 

3.  When  {the  arms)  the  keepers  of  the  {corporeal)  house 

shall  shake  and  the  strong  ones  {the  limbs)  be  feeble, 
and  {the  teeth)  the  grinders  shall  cease,  as  being  few 
{and  unfit  for  use)  ;  and  they  that  look  out  of  the  win- 
dows (tJie  optic  nerve  of  the  eyes)  become  dim  ; 

4.  And  the  doors  be  shut  in  the  streets  {the  lips  fall  in,  the 

teeth  being  gone),  and  the  sounding  of  the  grinding  (m 
eating)  be  low  ;  and  they  shall  rise  up  at  the  sound 
of  the  bird  {sleep  being  diminished  and  easily  broken) ; 
and  all  the  daughters  of  Tm\s\c{the  accents  of  the  'voice, 
and  acuteness  of  the  ear)  fail. 

5.  They  shall  also  be  afraid  of  {ascending)  the  place  which  is 

high,  (being  iceak  and  breathless ;  and  fears  {of  stum- 
bling) shall  be  in  the  way  ;  and  {gray  hairs  like)  the 
almond  tree's  leaves  shall  flourish ;  and  the  grasshop- 
per shall  be  a  burden,  {small  matters  being  trouble- 
some, as  being  crooked  and  fretful) ;  and  the  desire  of 
enjoyment  shall  fail  ;  for  man  goeth  to  his  long  home, 
and  the  mourners  go  about  the  streets. 

'  From  a  copy  in  the  Boston  Athenaeum  Library. 


406      KEVISIOisS  AND   TKAXSLATIOi^S   SI2sCE   1611.       [CHAP.  XI. 

6.  Before  tlie  silver  card  {the  ^narrow  of  the  hacJc-lone,  with 

its  root  and  branches)  be  contracted :  or  the  golden 
vial  {the  brain's  membranes)  be  cracked  ;  or  the  pitcher 
be  broken  at  the  fountain,  {the  cavities  and  conveyers 
of  the  blood  from  the  heart),  or  the  wheel  be  broken 
at  the  cistern,  {the  returners  of  it  from  the  the  lungs, 
liver,  head,  hands,  and  feet) ;  the  double,  yea,  quad- 
ruple, circulation,  {galal  and  ruts)  being  rejpeated,  be 
interrupted  and  cease,  3  Kings  iv.  35). 

7.  Then  shall  the  dust  return  to  the  earth  as  it  was  ;  and 

the  spirit  shall  return  to  God  who  gave  it. 

"  The  New  Testament  in  an  Improved  Version,  upon  the 
basis  of  Archbishop  Newcome's  new  translation;  with  a  cor- 
rected text,  and  notes  critical  and  explanatory,"  ^  was  published 
in  1808  by  the  Unitarian  Society  of  London.  In  the  introduc- 
tion the  committee  set  forth  their  design  as  being,  ^'to  sup- 
ply the  English  reader  with  a  more  correct  text  of  the  New 
Testament  than  has  yet  appeared  in  the  English  language, 
and  to  give  him  an  opportunity  of  comparing  it  with  the  text 
in  common  use ;  also  by  divesting  the  sacred  volume  of  the 
technical  phrases  of  a  systematic  theology  which  has  no  foun- 
dation in  the  Scriptures  themselves,  to  render  the  New  Testa- 
ment more  generally  intelligible,  or  at  least  to  preclude  many 
scources  of  error."  ^  In  other  words  their  object  was  to  con- 
form the  teaching  of  the  New  Testament,  either  by  the  text 
or  by  the  notes,  to  support  "  the  Unitarian  scheme."  They 
state  further  in  their  preface  that, "  having  selected  Archbishop 

Newcome's  Translation  as  their  basis, to  guard  as  much 

as  possible  against  giving  their  Improved  Version  a  motley 
appearance  ;  . . .  they  assumed  it  as  a  principle,  that  no  altera- 
tion should  be  made  in  the  Primate's  Translation  but  where 
it  appeared  to  be  necessary  to  the  correction  of  error  or 
inaccuracy  in  the  text,  the  language,  the  construction,  or  the 

sense In  justice  to  the  Archbishop,  they  have  placed  the 

words  of  his  Translation  at  the  bottom  of  the  page  wherever 

'  Improved  Version.     Title  page,  fifth  edition.    London,  1819. 
2  Ibid.    Preface,  p.  v. 


1808.]  UNITAKIAI^  YERSION   OF   NEW   TESTAMENT.  407 

they  have  deviated  from  it  in  the  Improved  Version ;  . .  . .  Also, 
in  every  instance  in  which  either  the  Primate's  Version  or 
their  own  differs  from  the  Eeceived  Text,  they  have  placed  the 
words  of  the  Received  Text  at  the  foot  of  the  page ;  and  in  all 
important  cases  they  have  cited  the  authorities  by  which  the 
variation  is  supported."  ^ 

The  way  in  which  this  version  is  made  to  support  Unitarian 
views  is  seen  in  the  very  first  chapter  of  Matthew,  in  which 
the  closing  paragraph,  beginning  at  the  seventeenth  verse, 
together  with  the  whole  of  the  second  chapter,  is  printed  in 
italics,  intimating  thereby  that  this  portion  of  Scripture 
relating  to  the  birth  of  Christ,  is  of  doubtful  authority.  And 
all  this  in  the  face  of  their  own  acknowledgment  that  these 
passages  "are  indeed  to  be  found  in  all  the  manuscripts  and 
versions  which  are  now  extant."  ^  The  slender  testimony 
upon  which  they  found  their  argument  for  the  doubtfulness 
of  this  account,  is  that  of  Epiphanius,  and  indirectly  that  of 
Jerome,  who  says,  "  that  it  is  wanting  in  the  copies  used  by 
the  Nazarenes  and  Ebionites."  They  add,  further,  "that  the 
account  of  the  miraculous  conception  of  Jesus  was  probably  the 
fiction  of  some  early  gentile  convert,  who  hoped,  by  elevating 
the  dignity  of  the  Founder,  to  abate  the  popular  prejudice 
against  the  sect."  ^  Again,  in  chapter  xxviii.,  in  the  latter  clause 
of  the  nineteenth  verse,  which  reads :  *'  baptizing  them  into 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  holy  spirit," 
is  explained  in  their  notes  thus  :  "As  a  symbolical  profession 
of  that  holy  religion  which  originated  with  the  Father,  was 
taught  by  Christ,  the  son,  that  is,  the  servant  and  messenger 

of  God,  and  confirmed  by  the  gifts  of  the  holy  spirit That 

the  holy  spirit  is  here  named  in  connexion  with  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  is  no  proof  that  the  spirit  has  a  distinct  personal 
existence.  See  Acts  xx.  32  ;  Eph.  vi.  10.  Much  less  can  this 
phraseology  be  alleged  as  an  argument  that  the  three  names 

'  Improved  Version.  Preface,  p.  iv.  These  extended  citations  were 
in  the  earlier  editions,  but  were  omitted  in  the  fifth  edition  for  the  sake 
of  reducing  the  expense  of  the  volume. 

2  Ibid,  in  loco,  note.  ^  Ibid,  in  loco,  note. 


408    EEVisiOi?"S  AXD  tra:s'slatioxs  si:mce  1011.     [chap.  XI. 

express  three  divine  and  equal  persons."  ^  The  following 
extract  from  the  first  chapter  of  John's  Gospel  will  further 
show  the  purpose  of  this  volume :  ^ 

John  I.  1,  The  Word^  was  in  tlie  beginning,^  and  the  Word  was  with 
God,<=  and  the  Word  was  a  god.'^ 

2.  This  Word  was  in  the  beginning  with  God.® 

3.  All  things  were  done  by  him;''  and  without  him  was  not  any 

thing  done  that  hath  been  done. 

4.  By  him  was  life  ^:  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men. 

5.  And  the  light  shone  in  darkness  ;  and  the  darkness  over- 

spread it  not.** 

6.  There  was  a  man  sent  from  God,'  whose  name  {icas)  John. 

7.  This  man  came  for  a  testimony,  to  testify  of  the  lAg\i%;so 

that  through  him  all  might  believe. 

9.   That  was  the  true  Light,  which  having  come  into  the  world 
is  enlightening  every  man.J 

10.  He  was  in  the  world,^  and  the  world  was  enlightened  by  him,' 

and  yet  the  world  knew  him  not. 

11.  He  came  to  his  own™;   and  yet  those  who  were  his  own 

received  him  not. 

12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  he  gave  authority  to 

be  the  children  of  God,"  even  to  them  who  believe  in  his 
name  " : 

13.  Who  were  born  not  of  blood.P  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh, 

(nor  of  the  will  of  man,)  but  of  God. 

14.  And  the  Word  was  flesh, i  and  full  of  kindness  and  truth  he 

dwelt  among  us  :   and  we  beheld  his  glory,''  the  glory  as 
of  the  only  son  •  who  came  from  the  Father.^ 

The  notes  on  this  passage  are  outspoken,  as  will  he  seen 
from  the  following  selection  : 

(a.)  The  Word.     "Jesus  is  so  called  because  God  revealed  himself  or 

his  word  by  him."     Newcome 

(b.)  in  the  beginning.     "  Or,  from  the  first,  i.  e.,  from  the  commencement 

of  the  gospel  dispensation,  or  of  the  ministry  of  Christ." 

^  Improved  Version,  in  loco,  note. 

^  The  text  and  notes  which  follow  are  from  Ihid,  in  loco. 
^  The  italics  in  the  text  belong  to  the  translator  excepting  in  the  first 
verse. 


1808.]        U2^ITARIAK  YERSIOJ^   OF   NEW  TESTAMEiq-T.  409 

(c.)  the  Word  was  loith  God.  '*  He  -withdrew  from  tlie  world  to  commune 
with  God,  and  to  receive  divine  instructions  and  qualifications 
previously  to  his  public  ministry." 

\di.)  and  the  Word  was  a  god.  "'was  God.'  Newcome.  Jesus  received 
a  com_mission  as  a  prophet  of  the  Most  High,  and  was  invested 
with  extraordinary  miraculous  powers.  But  in  Jewish  phrase- 
ology they  were  called  gods  to  whom  the  word  of  God  came. 
John  X.  35.  So  Moses  is  declared  to  be  a  god  to  Pharaoh.  Exod. 
vii.  1.". 

(e.)  was  in  the  heginning  with  God.  Before  he  entered  upon  his  ministry 
he  was  fully  instructed,  by  intercourse  with  God,  in  the  nature 
and  extent  of  his  commission. 

(f.)  All  things  were  done  hy  him.  "  '  All  things  were  made  by  him,  and 
without  him  was  not  any  thing  made,  that  was  made.'  New- 
come  :   who  explains  it  of  the  creation  of  the  visible   material 

world  by  Christ,  as  the  agent  and  instrument  of  God 

But  this  is  a  sense  which  the  word  eyevero  will  not  admit. 
TivofiaL  occiirs  upwards  of  seven  hundred  times  in  the  New 
Testament,  but  never  in  the  sense  of  create." 

(g.)  By  him  was  life.  "  *  In  him  was  life.'  Newcome.  Christ  was  the 
revealer  of  life.  .  .  .  Jesus,  who  is  now  called  the  Life,  as  he 
was  before  called  the  Word,  '  was  the  light  of  men,'  the  great 
instructor  of  mankind." 

(li.)  the  darkness  overspread  it  not "  Or,  the  darkness  admitted  it 

not." 

(i.)  a  man  sent  from  God.  "  This  illustrates  ver.  1,  2.  To  be  sent  from 
God  implies  that  he  had  been  first  loith  God. " 

(j.)  which  coming  into  the  icorld  is  enlightening  every  man.  ..."  not 
every  individual,  but  every  one  who  is  willing  to  improve 
it." 

(k.)  He  ions  in  the  world.  "  He  appeared  in  public  as  the  prophet  and 
messenger  of  God." 

(1.)  and  the  world  was  enlightened  hy  him "  The  common  version 

adopted  by  Abp.  Newcome  is,  'the  world  was  made  by  him,' 
meaning  that  'the  visible  material  world  was  created  by  him.' 
But  this,  as  observed  before  in  the  note  on  ver.  3,  is  inadmissable, 
as  the  word  eyevero  never  bears  that  sense.  .  .  .  Mr.  Cappe 
translates  the  words,  'the  world  was  made  for  him.'  understand- 
ing by  the  world  the  Jewish  dispensation,  Gal.  iv,  3  ;  .  .  .  .  The 
reader  will  judge  which  of  these  interpretations  is  to  be  pre- 
ferred." 

(m.)  He  came  to  7iis  oicn,  &c.     "  Mr.  Cappe's  version  is,  '  He  came  into 
his  own  country,  and  his  countrymen  received  him  not,'" 
18 


410       REVISIONS   AND   TRAI^SLATIOKS   SINCE   1611.   [CHAP.  XI. 

(n.)  gave  authority  to  he  the  children  of  Ood.  "  to  participate  of  spiritual 
gifts,  ...  to  be  partakers  of  a  divine  nature." 

(o.)  delieve  in  his  name,  "received  him,  believed  in  him  and  honoured 
him  as  the  word  of  God.  A  person's  name  is  a  Hebraism  to 
express  a  person  himself.  Jer.  xxxiii.  9  ;  Rev.  xi.  13 ;  Ps.  xx.  1. 
Cappe," 

(p.)  who  were  horn,  &c.  "  to  which  privileges  they  were  born,  not  by- 
natural  descent  nor  by  proselytism,  .  .  .  but  the  pure  good-will 
of  God.  Cappe.  The  clause, '  nor  of  the  will  of  man,'  is  omitted 
in  the  text  of  the  Vatican  manuscript,  and  has  the  appearance  of 
a  marginal  gloss.     Newcome.     Griesbach."  ^ 

(q.)  Or,  Nevertheless,  the  Word  was  flesh,  or,  a  man.  ..."  Though  this 
first  preacher  of  the  gospel  was  honoured  with  such  signal  tokens 
of  divine  confidence  and  favour,  though  he  was  invested  with  so 
high  an  office,  he  was  nevertheless  a  mortal  man.    Cappe,".  .  .  . 

(r.)  loe  heheld  his  glory.  "  we  were  witnesses  to  his  miracles,  his  resur- 
rection, the  descent  of  the  holy  spirit,  &c." 
(s.)  as  of  the  orily  son.  "  '  only  begotten  son,'  N.  This  expression  does 
not  refer  to  any  peculiar  mode  of  derivation  of  existence,  but  is 
used  to  express  merely  a  higher  degree  of  afiection.  .  .  .  Mr. 
Lindsey  observes,  that  '  only  begotten '  is  most  gross  and  im- 
proper language  to  be  used  in  English,  especially  with  respect 
to  Deity." 

Dr.  John  Bellamy's  New  Translation  of  the  Bible  was  pub- 
lished in  London  in  1818-21,  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Prince  Regent.  The  work  was  highly  pretentious  and  un- 
satisfactory, and  called  forth  severe  criticisms,  which  appeared 
at  the  time  in  the  Quarterly  Review.  In  defense,  a  pamphlet 
was  issued,  entitled.  Reasons  for  a  New  Translation,  by  Sir 
James  B.  Burges,  in  which  the  author  rashly  asserted  that  the 
Authorized  version  had  been  made  almost  entirely  from  the 
Vulgate,  and  that  it  was  very  deficient  in  scholarship.  This 
controversy  was  the  occasion  of  two  excellent  works.  One  of 
these  was  published  by  J.  W.  Whittaker  in  1819,  which  was  a 
Historical  and  Critical  Inquiry  into  the  Interpretation  of  the 
Hebrew  Scriptures;  to  which  were  added,  Remarks  on  Mr. 
Bellamy's  Translation.     The  other  work  was  a  Vindication  of 

^  There  is  no  note  of  this  omission  in  Tischendorf's  I'auchnitz  edition 
ofN.  T.    Leipzig,  1869. 


1826.]        ALEXANDER   CAMPBELL'S   IsEW  TESTAMENT.  411 

our  Authorized  Translation  and  of  Preceding  English  Ver- 
sions, by  Eev.  H.J.  Todd,  which  also  appeared  in  1819.  The 
whole  tendency  of  this  controversy,  and  of  the  many  unfor- 
tunate attempts  toward  new  translations,  was  favorable  to  the 
Authorized  version.  The  demerits  of  Dr.  Bellamy's  trans- 
lation will  appear  even  from  the  following  specimen :  ^ 

Gen.  II.  21-25.  Kow  Jehovah  God  caused  an  inactive  state  to  fall  upon 
the  man  and  he  slept  ;  then  he  brought  one  to  his 
side  ;  whose  flesh  he  had  enclosed  in  her  place. 
Thus  Jehovah  God  built  the  substance  of  the 
other,  which  he  took  for  the  man,  even  a  woman  ; 
and  he  brought  her,  to  the  man.  And  the  man 
said  ;  Thus  this  time,  bone  after  my  bone  ;  also 
flesh  after  my  flesh ;  for  this  he  will  call  woman ; 
because  she  was  received  by  the  man.  Therefore 
a  man  will  leave,  even  his  father  and  his  mother ; 
for  he  will  unite  with  his  wife  ;  and  they  shall  be, 
for  one  flesh.  Now  they  were  both  of  them  pru- 
dent ;  the  man  and  his  wife,  for  they  had  not 
shamed  themselves. 

The  Sacred  Writings  of  the  Apostles  and  Evangelists  of 
Jesus  Christ,  commonly  styled  the  New  Testament,  were 
edited  by  Alexander  Campbell,  after  the  translations  by  Doc- 
tors George  Campbell,  James  Macknight,  and  Philip  Dod- 
dridge, in  January,  1826.  Alexander  Campbell  came  to  this 
country  in  1809.  Being  dissatisfied  with  all  Christian  sects 
and  human  creeds,  he  set  about  founding  a  new  denomination, 
known  as  Campbellites,  Disciples,  or  Christians,  with  the 
Bible  as  their  only  rule  of  faith.  As  he  was  dissatisfied  with 
all  received  creeds,  so  he  was  with  the  received  version  of  the 
Bible  upon  which  they  were  founded.  Hence  he  determined 
to  put  forth  a  new  translation.  For  this  purpose  he  selected 
Dr.  George  Campbell's  Version  of  the  Gospels,  Macknight's 
Translation  of  the  Epistles,  and  Doddridge's  Translation  of 

^  Copy  in  Harvard  College  Library.    Home's  Intro.,  II.,  App.,  213. 
Smith's  Bible  Diet.    Art.  Version  Authorized.    IV.,  3439. 


412      REVISION'S  AND   TRANSLATIONS   SINCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

the  Acts  and  Eevelation.  In  the  preface  to  the  third  edition 
which  appeared  in  1832,  Mr.  Campbell  says:  in  the  first 
edition  "we  attempted  little  or  nothing  on  our  own  responsi- 
bility. The  emendations  substituted,  except  in  a  few  in- 
stances, were  from  other  translators  of  note,  or  from  one  of 
the  three  authors  of  the  work."  But  for  the  changes  made 
in  the  third  edition  he  holds  himself  responsible,  and  plumes 
himself  upon  his  qualifications  as  a  reviser,  claiming  that: 
"  We  stand  on  the  shoulders  of  giants,  and,  though  of  less 
stature,  we  can  see  as  far  as  they;  or  like  the  wren  on  the 
back  of  the  eagle,  we  have  as  large  a  horizon  as  the  eagle, 
which  has  carried  us  above  the  clouds."  After  this  we  ought 
to  be  prepared  for  the  claim  set  up  in  the  appendix  to  the 
fourth  edition,  which  is :  **  This  edition  being  the  ultimatum 
of  our  critical  labors,  in  comparing,  reviewing,  and  reconsider- 
ing our  own  disquisitions,  as  well  as  those  of  many  others, 
living  and  dead ; exhibits  as  we  humbly  conceive,  a  cor- 
rect and  perspicuous  translation  of  the  Sacred  Writings  of  the 
New  Institution,  in  a  style  so  modernized,  and  yet  so  simple, 
exact,  and  faithful  to  the  original,  as  to  render  it  more  intel- 
ligible than  any  version  in  our  language."  Instead  of  chap- 
ters and  verses,  the  text  is  divided  into  sections  and  paragraphs ; 
yet  for  the  sake  of  reference,  the  numbering  of  chapter  and 
of  verse  of  the  Authorized  version  is  retained  in  the  margin. 
As  examples  of  the  translation,  take  single  extracts  from 
Sections  II.  and  III.  of  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  or  as  the 
heading  reads:  The  Testimony  of  Matthew  Levi,  The 
Apostle.     [First  Published  in  Judea,  A.  D.  38.]  ^ 

Matt.  IIL  1-11.  In  those  days  appeared  John  the  Immerser,  who  pro- 
claimed in  the  wilderness  of  Judea,  saying,  Reform, 
for  the  Reign  of  Heaven  approaches.  For  this  is 
he  of  whom  the  Prophet   Isaiah  speaks  in  these 

'  These  extracts  are  from  "  The  Sacred  Writings  of  the  Apostles 
and  Evangelists,  .  .  .  Commonly  styled  the  New  Testament.  .  , 
Prefaces,  Various  Emendations,  And  An  Appendix  By  Alexander 
Campbell.     4tli  edition.     Cincinnati,  1860." 


1833.  J  DR.   KOAH   WEBSTER'S   REVISION".  413 

words.  "  The  voice  of  one  proclaiming  in  the  wil- 
derness, prepare  a  way  for  the  Lord,  make  for  him 

a  straight  passage." 

But  he  seeing  many  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  coming  to 
him  to  receive  immersion,  said  to  them,  Offspring  of 
vipers,  who  has  prompted  you  to  flee  from  the  im- 
pending vengeance  ?  Produce  then,  the  proper  fruit 
of  reformation ;  and  presume  not  to  say  within  your- 
selves, We  have  Abraham  for  our  father,  for  I  assure 
you,  that  of  these  stones  God  can  raise  children  to 

Abraham I,  indeed,  immerse  you  in  water, 

into  reformation,  but  he  who  comes  after  me  is 
mightier  than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to 
carry.  He  will  immerse  you  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
in  fire. 
V.  3-22.  Happy  the  poor  who  repine  not ;  for  the  kingdom  of 
Heaven  is  theirs !  Happy  they  who  mourn  ;  for 
they  shall  receive  consolation  ! 

You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth.  If  the  salt  become 
insipid,  how  shall  its  saltness  be  restored  ?  .  ,  . 
You  are  the  light  of  the  world,    A  city  situate  on  a 

mountain  must  be  conspicuous 

.  .  .  .  You  have  heard  that  it  was  said  to  the 
ancients,  "  You  shall  not  commit  murder  ;  for  who- 
soever commits  murder  shall  be  obnoxious  to  the 
judges."  But  I  say  to  you,  whosoever  is  angry  with 
his  brother  unjustly,  shall  be  obnoxious  to  the 
judges ;  whosoever  shall  call  him  fool,  shall  be 
obnoxious  to  the  council ;  but  whosoever  shall  call 
him  miscreant,  shall  be  obnoxious  to  hell  fire. 

It  is  a  relief  to  turn  from  such  efforts,  as  many  of  the  above, 
to  the  modest  labors  of  Dr.  ISToah  Webster,  whose  edition  of 
the  Bible,  in  the  ''  Common  Version  with  Amendments  of 
the  Language,"  was  printed  by  Durrie  and  Peck,  New  Haven, 
1833.  The  design  of  Dr.  Webster  in  this  edition  of  the  Bible, 
was  to  correct  grammatical  inaccuracies;  to  substitute  modern 
for  obsolete  words;  to  change  indelicate  words  and  phrases 
into  language  less  offensive ;  to  correct  a  few  obvious  errors  in 
the  translation,  and  to  illustrate  a  few  obscure  passages.  In 
performing  this  task,  he  says :  "  I  have  been  careful  to  avoid 


414      REYISIOXS  AXD   TRAJS'SLATIOXS   SIXCE   IGll.      [CHAP.  XI. 

unnecessary  innovations,  and  to  retain  the  general  character 
of  the  style."  In  his  introduction  he  gives  an  extended  list  of 
the  changes  introduced,  with  full  explanations  for  the  same. 
The  f olloAving  are  a  few  selected  examples : 

"  Who  is  substituted  for  ichich,  when  it  refers  to  persons." 

"Its  is  substituted  for  his,  when  it  refers  to  plants  and  things  without 
life." 

''To  is  used  for  u7ito.  This  latter  word  is  not  found  in  the  Saxon  books, 
and  as  it  is  never  used  in  our  present  popular  language,  it  is  evi- 
dently a  modern  compound It  has  been  rejected  by 

almost  every  writer  for  more  than  a  century." 

"Why  is  substituted  for  tcheref or efVrhen  inquiry  is  made  ;  &s,whi/  do  the 
wicked  live?    Job  31 :  7." 

"Number  for  tell,  when  used  in  the  sense  of  count.     Gen.  15,  5,  &c." 

"Border  or  limit  for  coast.  In  present  usage,  coast  is  never  used  to 
express  the  border,  frontier,  or  the  extremity  of  a  kingdom,  or  dis- 
trict of  inland  territory.  Its  application  is  wholly  or  chiefly  to 
land  contiguous  to  the  sea.  Its  application  in  the  scriptures  is,  in 
most  cases,  to  a  border  of  inland  territory,  .  .  .  Its  use  in  most 
passages  of  scripture  is  as  improper  now,  as  the  coast  of  Worcester, 
in  Massachusetts,  or  the  coast  of  Lancaster,  in  Pennsylvania." 

"  Would  God  ;  would  to  God.  These  phrases  occur  in  several  passages  in 
which  they  are  not  authorized  by  the  original  language,  in  which 
the  name  of  the  Supreme  Being  is  not  used  ;  but  the  insertion  of 
them  in  the  version,  has  given  countenance  to  the  practice  of  intro- 
ducing them  into  discourses  and  public  speeches,  with  a  levity 
that  is  incompatible  with  a  due  veneration  for  the  name  of  God. 
In  Job  14 .  13,  the  same  Hebrew  words  are  rendered  0  that,  the 
common  mode  of  expressing  an  ardent  wish  ;  and  I  have  used  the 
same  words  in  other  passages.     See  Ex.  16  :  3  ;  Deut.  28  :  67." 

'^  God  forbid,  is  a  phrase  which  may  be  viewed  in  the  same  light  as  the 
foregoing,  It  is  several  times  used  in  the  version,  and  without 
any  authority  from  the  original  languages,  for  the  use  of  the  name 
of  God.  The  Greek  phrase  thus  rendered  in  the  New  Testament, 
signifies  only,  '  Let  it  not  be'  or  'I  wish  it  not  to  be.'  .... 
I  have  followed  Macknight  in  using  for  these  words,  '  Bt/  no 


Koah  Webster's    attainments   as  a  lexicographer  eminently- 
fitted  him  for  his  task,  in  which  he  spared  no  pains  in  con- 


1833.]      DICKIJ^-SON'S  CORRECTED  VERSION   OF  THE  K.  T.      415 

suiting  the  original  languages  and  other  helps.  And  "though 
his  labors  were  not  appreciated,  yet  we  are  glad  to  know  that 
the  work,  so  far  as  undertaken,  was  well  done  and  that  it  will 
ever  be  a  guide  in  this  part  of  Biblical  Revision."  The  fol- 
lowing collation  will  further  illustrate  the  character  of  the 
changes  made  by  Dr.  Webster: 

Matt.  V.  21.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  to  them  of  old  time  ;  for : 
by  them  of  old  time. 
VII.  13.     .        .        .     and  many  there  are  who  go  in  hy  it ;  for : 
and  many  there  he  which  g-o  in  thereat. 
VIII,  24.     .         .         .     insomuch  that  the  boat ;  for :    .    .    that  the 

ship  was  covered  with  the  waves. 
XVI.  18.     ,         .         .     raho  do  men  say  ;  for :  whom  do  men  say  that 

I  the  Son  of  man  am  ? 
XXV.  35.  I  was  hungry,  and  ye  gave  me  food ;  for  :  I  was  an  hun- 
gered, and  ye  gave  me  meat. 
XXVII.  63.  So  they  went,  and  having  sealed    the  stone,  made  the 
sepulcher  secure  icith  a  watch  ;  for :  So  they  went,  and 
made  the  sepulchre  sure,  sealing  the  stone,  and  setting 
a  watch. 
Luke  VII.     4.     .         ,        .     t\\ej  he^oughX  him.  earnestly ;  iox:  instantly. 
XV.  27.     .        .        .     because  he  hath  received  him  in  health; 

for :     .     .     safe  and  sound. 
XVI.  30.     .         .         .     but  if  one  shall  go  to  them  from  the  dead  ; 
for :     .     .     but  if  one  went  unto  them  from  the  dead, 
they  will  repent. 
XXI.     6.     .         .         .     in  which  there  shall  not  be  left  one  stone 
upon  another,  that  will  not  be  thrown  down  ;   for  : 
.     .     in  the  which  there  shall  not  be  left  one  stone 
upon  another  that  shall  not  be  thrown  down. 
I.  Cor.  IV.  13.     .         .         .     We  are  made  as  the  filth  of  the  world,  the 
offscouring  of  all  things  to  this  day  ;  for  :    .     .     we 
are  made   as  the  filth  of  the   world,  and  are  the 
offscouring  of  all  things  unto  this  day. 

In  this  same  year,  but  with  very  different  results,  was  pub- 
lished a  minute  revision  and  professed  translation  of  the  New 
Testament,  by  Rodolphus  Dickinson,  with  the  following  title : 
"A  New  and  CoiTCcted  Version  of  the  New  Testament;  or,  a 
Minute  Eevision,  and  Professed  Translation  of  the  Original 


413       KEVISIOXS   AND  TBAITSLATIOlSrS  SIJTCE   1611.   [CHAP.  XI. 

Histories,  Memoirs,  Letters,  Prophecies,  and  Other  Produc- 
tions of  the  Evangelists  and  Apostles;  To  which  are  subjoined 
a  Few,  Generally  Brief,  Critical,  Explanatory,  and  Practical 

IsTotes.     By  Eodolphus  Dickinson Boston, . .  1833."    The 

design  of  Mr.  D.  seems  to  have  been  to  translate  the  Bible  into 
fashionable  language,  to  put  it  into  a  modern  dress,  and  thus 
make  it  acceptable  to  those  whom  he  pleases  to  call  "accom- 
plished and  refined  persons."  This  not  only  appears  in  the 
translation,  but  is  implied  in  his  own  significant  questions 
introduced  in  the  preface,  which  taken  as  a  whole,  is  a  most 
remarkable  production.  In  seeking  to  magnify  his  own  trans- 
lation, he  says  with  an  air  of  triumph  :  "And  when  it  is  con- 
sidered what  an  antiquated,  and  in  other  particulars  forbid- 
ding aspect,  the  inspired  writings,  in  their  usual  style  and 
conformation,  present  to  the  view  of  many  intelhgent,  refined 
and  amiable  persons,  who  might  be  induced  to  peruse  them  in 
a  less  interrupted  and  more  inviting  form,  in  connexion  with 
the  typographical  execution  here  displayed,  which,  it  is  pre- 
sumed, will  be  regarded  by  such,  as  no  small  improvement ; 
can  any  valid  objection  be  urged  to  the  prevalent  spirit  and 
character  of  this  undertaking?  Why  should  the  inestimable 
gift  of  God  to  man,  be  proffered  in  a  mode  that  is  unnecessarily 
repulsive  ?  Why  should  the  received  translation  be  permitted 
to  perpetuate,  to  legalize,  and  almost  to  sanctify,  many  and 
unquestionable  defects  ?  While  various  other  works,  and 
especially  those  of  the  most  trivial  attainment,  are  diligently 
adorned  with  a  splendid  and  sweetly  flowing  diction,  why 
should  the  mere,  uninteresting  identity  and  paucity  of  lan- 
guage be  so  exclusively  employed,  in  rendering  the  word  of 
God  ?  Why  should  the  Christian  scriptures  be  divested  even 
of  decent  ornament  ?  Why  should  not  an  edition  of  the 
heavenly  institutes  be  furnished  for  the  reading-room,  saloon, 
and  toilet,  as  well  as  for  the  church,  school,  and  nursery  ?  for 
the  literary  and  accomplished  gentleman,  as  well  as  for  the 

plain  and  unlettered  citizen  ? Why  should  the 

Bible  be  stationary,  amid  the  progress  of  refinement  and  let- 
ters ?     Why,  in   antique  fashion,  should  it  remain  solitary. 


1833.]    DICKINSOi^'S   CORRECTED  YERSIOif  OF  THE   K.  T.       41? 

in  the  enchanting  and  ilHmitable  field  of  modern  improve- 
ments?"! 

The  above  is  enough  and  more  than  enough,  unless  we 
suffer  this  poor  man  to  speak  a  word  in  respect  to  himself  and 
his  translation,  in  which  he  declares  that  ^*  It  is  a  source  of 
self-gratulation,  that  a  happy  concurrence  of  events  has,  for  a 
considerable  period,  placed  me  in  a  situation,  which  by  with- 
di'awing  me  from  the  contentions  on  theological  topics,  that 
have  long  distracted  so  great  a  portion  of  our  country,  has 
conduced  to  cherish  a  dispassionate  spirit,  and  enabled  me,  in 
coincidence  with  my  course  of  reading  and  reflection,  to 
approach  this  undertaking,  with  views  propitious  to  the  cause 
of  ingenuousness,  truth,  integrity,  and  impartial  observation ; 
and  with  a  mind  unperverted  by  disgusting,  sectarian  sin- 
gularities  I   have   also  disdained  the  obsequious  and 

servdle  predicament,  of  floating,  at  random,  in  the  wake  of 
others.  The  original  has  been  my  compass,  the  commentaries, 
my  explanatory  chart;  and  the  principles  of  the  highest 
authorities,  my  general  guide ; and  ever  reserving  to  my- 
self, in  its  most  unshackled  exercise,  the  invaluable  privilege 
of  private  judgment."  ^ 

In  his  plan  he  discarded  all  divisions,  either  of  chapters  or 
verses,  and  all  numberings  as  well.  This  translation  was 
severely  criticised  at  the  time  of  its  first  appearance;  and 
though  it  was  not,  as  might  seem  from  the  preface,  an  irrev- 
erent undertaking,  yet  it  was  deserving  of  all  the  severity  it 
provoked,  as  will  appear  from  the  few  following  specimens. 
For  the  sake  of  reference  the  chapters  and  verses  are  here 
noted. 

Matt.  I.  1.  A  Registek  of  the  lineage  of  Jesus  Christ. 
V.  21,  22.  You  have  heard  that  it  was  announced  to  the  ancients, 
Thou  shalt  do  no  murder,  and  he  who  commits  it,  will 
be  amenable  to  the  judges.     But  I  aflfirm  to  you,  that 

1  Dickinson's  Corrected  Version  of  N.  T.,  Preface,  pp.  xiii.,  xiv. 
Boston,  1833. 

2  Ibid,  p.  XV. 


418       EEYISIOKS    AND   TRANSLATIOiTS   SIHCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

every  one,  malignantly  incensed  witli  liis  brother,  will 
be  liable  to  tlie  judges  ;  and  lie  wlio  shall  denounce  his 
brother  as  a  miscreant,  will  be  subject  to  the  sanhedrin  ; 
but  he  who  shall  denounce  him  as  an  abandoned  apos- 
tate, will  be  exposed  to  the  gehenna  of  fire. 

XIII.  34-26.  He  proposed  to  them  another  parable,  saying,  The  kingdom 
of  heaven  may  be  compared  to  a  field,  in  which  the 

proprietor  had  sown  good  grain  ; And  when 

the  blade  germinated  and  put  forth  the  ear,  then  the 
darnel  also  appeared. 

XXV.  14-21.  [My  arrival]  may,  therefore,  be  illustrated  by  a  man,  who 
intending  to  take  a  distant  journey,  called  his  own  ser- 
vants, and  delivered  to  them  his  efiects And 

his  master  said  to  him,  Well-done,  good  and  provident 
servant !  you  was  faithful  in  a  limited  sphere.  I  will 
give  you  a  more  extensive  superintendence  ;  participate 
in  the  happiness  of  your  master. 

Luke  I.  41.  And  it  happened,  that  when  Elizabeth  heard  the  salutation 
of  Mary,  the  embryo  was  joyfully  agitated, 
II.  47.  And  all  who  heard  him,  were  in  a  transport  of  admiration 
at  his  intelligence  and  replies. 
IV.  21,  22.         .         .         .        And  he  proceeded  to  say  to  them,  To  day 
this  Scripture  is  fulfilled  in  your  hearing.     And  the 
approbation  of  all  was  awarded  him  ;    and  they  ad- 
mired the  elegance  of  language  that  flowed  from  his 
lips. 
VIII.  1.  And  it  afterwards  occurred,  that  Jesus  travelled  through 
every  city  and  village   [of   Galilee],  proclaiming  and 
elucidating  the  joyful  intelligence  of  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

John  III.  2-5.  He  came  to  Jesus  by  night,  and  said  to  him,  Teacher,  we 
know  that  thou  art  an  instructer  emanated  from  God  ; 
for  no  one  can  achieve  these  miracles  which  thou  per- 
formest,  unless  God  be  with  him.  Jesus  answered  and 
said  to  him,  Indeed,  I  assure  you,  that  except  a  man  be 
reproduced,  he  cannot  realize  the  reign  of  God.  Nico- 
demus  says  to  him,  How  can  a  man  be  produced  when 
he  is  mature  ?  Can  he  again  pass  into  a  state  of  em- 
bryo, and  be  produced  ?  Jesus  replied,  I  most  assuredly 
declare  to  you,  that  unless  a  man  be  produced  of  water 
and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  the  kingdom  of  God. 

The  notes  are  placed  at  the  clcse  of  the  volume  under  the 


1823-35.]  ALEXANDER'S   REVISION   OF  THE   PEXTATEUCH.    419 

head  of  appendix.  The  translator,  as  Mr.  D.  styles  himself, 
speaks  of  these  notes  as  "few  and  generally  hrief";  and  yet, 
though  in  much  smaller  type,  they  comprise  about  one-fifth 
of  the  whole  volume.  As  notes  they  are  less  objectionable 
than  the  text,  since  they  are  taken  almost  wholly  from  Clarke, 
Doddridge,  Macknight,  and  others. 

In  a  list  of  Bibles  which  were  first  printed  in  1835,i  Mr. 
Cotton  gives  a  dateless  copy  of  the  Pentateuch,  w^hich  he 
describes  as  a  volume  possessing  "a  considerable  degree  of 
interest,  as  exhibiting  one  attempt  on  the  part  of  individual 
members  of  the  Society  of  Friends  to  obtain  an  edition  of  the 
Bible  fully  adapted  for  audible  reading  in  mixed  family  circles." 
The  title  reads  :  "  The  Pentateuch,  or  the  five  Books  of  Moses; 
principally  designed  to  facilitate  the  audible  or  social  reading 
of  the  Sacred  Scriptures ;  illustrated  with  notes  &c.  By 
William  Alexander."  The  plan  adopted  to  secure  this  end 
•was  as  the  preface  states  :  "'  When  the  difficulty  has  arisen 
from  a  single  ivorcl  or  expression,  the  sense  of  the  original  is 
conveyed  in  terms  adapted  to  the  present  design.  But  when 
a  whole  narrative  or  passage  occurs  unsuitable  for  a  7nixed 
audience,  the  verse  or  verses  containing  it  will  be  in  Italic 
characters,  placed  under  the  text  and  quite  separated  from 
it."  2  For  lack  of  encouragement  this  work  did  not  go  beyond 
the  Pentateuch. 

This  effort  may  or  may  not  have  originated  in  a  false  deli- 
cacy. To  the  pure  all  things  are  pure,  and  yet  there  is  a  true 
delicacy  which  ought  to  be  recognized  and  respected.  The 
examples  of  really  offensive  language  in  the  Authorized  ver- 
sion may  be  few,  jQi  they  ought  to  be  changed  in  the  interest 
of  good  taste  at  least.^    It  is  sometimes  said  that  language 

'  Editions  of  Englinh  Bihlss,  1853,  p.  124.  Mr.  C.  expresses  a  doubt 
as  to  whether  this  volume  belongs  to  1835, 1828,  or  1823.  In  his  appen- 
dix he  gives  the  preference  to  the  year  1828. 

2  Ibid,  p.  124. 

3  The  reference  here  is  to  such  texts  in  the  A.  F.  as  :  Gen.  xxsiv.  30  ; 
I.  Kinoes  xiv.  10  ;  xvi.  11 ;  II.  Kings  ix.  8  ;  xviii.  27 ;  Isaiah  xxxvi.  12. 


420      KEVISIONS  AN^D  TRANSLATIOIfS  SINCE   1611.      [CKAP.  XI. 

conceals  as  well  as  reveals.  This  is  eminently  true  of  the 
French,  but  scarcely  so  of  the  Anglo-Saxon.  The  Saxon 
tongue  is  honest  in  its  utterances,  speaking  out  even  to  bald- 
ness the  thing  it  means.  Then  words  degenerate  ;  abused  by 
the  low  and  vulgar  they  become  tainted.  Besides,  the  imagina- 
tion of  mankind  is  sadly  corrupted,  seeing  evil  where  none  is 
intended.  Too  great  care,  therefore,  cannot  be  used  in  select- 
ing words  and  phrases  for  translating  the  Scriptures.  And  yet 
the  squeamish  taste  of  single  individuals,  or  that  of  a  prudish 
age,  is  an  unsafe  criterion  of  judgment.  It  was  a  youthful 
Presbyterian  minister,  who  in  reading  from  the  pulpit  the  thir- 
teenth chapter  of  Luke's  Gospel,  changed  the  last  clause  of  the 

eighth  verse,  so  that  it  read: "  till  I  shall  dig  about  it, and 

mamire  it." 

Thus  far  have  been  noticed  a  few  examples  of  individual 
efforts  towards  a  revision  of  the  Authorized  version.  None  of 
these  was  undertaken  with  the  design  of  supplanting  the 
received  version,  excepting  in  limited  circles.  But  in  1851  a 
public  attempt  was  made  by  the  American  Bible  Society  to 
introduce  a  corrected  edition  of  the  Authorized  version,  which 
they  printed  and  continued  to  circulate  for  some  six  years. 
Though  undertaken  as  a  public  duty  and  with  the  praise- 
worthy desire  of  having  "  a  standard  Bible,  free  from  typo- 
graphical errors,  discrepancies,  and  other  blemishes,"  yet  the 
society  had  no  thought  of  revising  the  Authorized  version  of 
the  Bible.  They  proposed  simply  minor  corrections,  and  for 
this  work  they  supposed,  and  not  without  reason,  that  they 
possessed  the  requisite  authority.  So  that  as  early  as  1847, 
when  the  superintendent  of  printing  pointed  out  discrepan- 
cies in  editions  of  the  Bibles  published  in  this  country;  also 
in  American,  compared  with  English  editions:  the  Board 
of  Managers  resolved  upon  the  work  of  collation  for  the  sake 
of  a  standard  copy.  The  corrections  to  be  made  were  to  in- 
clude, orthography,  capital  letters,  words  in  italics,  and  punc- 
tuation. After  nineteen  months  of  careful  labor  the  sub-com- 
mittee reported,  "that  in  connection  with  the  collator  they 


1851-58.]     AM.   BIBLE   SOCIETY'S   COKKECTED    EDITIOJ^.  421 

had  gone  througli  the  text  of  the  entire  Bible^,  and  that  new 
plates  were  in  the  process  of  preparation  in  conformity  with  the 
corrected  copy."  In  illustrating  the  necessity  of  their  labors 
they  reported,  "that  the  number  of  variations  recorded  by 
the  collator,  solely  in  the  text  and  punctuation  of  the  six 
copies  compared,  falls  little  short  of  twenty-four  thousand. 
Yet  of  all  this  great  number  there  is  not  one  which  mars  the 
integrity  of  the  text,  or  affects  any  doctrine  or  precept  of  the 
Bible."  The  Octavo  Reference  Bible,  thus  corrected,  was 
adopted  by  the  Committee  on  Versions  as  the  standard  copy  of 
the  society.  In  1851  they  began  to  print  and  publish  Bibles 
after  this  revised  standard.  The  work  went  on  quietly  for 
some  six  years,  when  in  1857  a  pamjjhlet  was  pubUshed  by 
an  episcopal  clergyman  of  Baltimore,  in  which,  though  no 
specific  charges  were  brought  against  the  Bible  Society,  yet  it 
reflected  severely  upon  them  for  their  "half-way  adventure" 
towards  a  new  version.  The  alarm  spread  from  pamphlets  to 
newspapers,  and  from  newspapers  to  monthly  periodicals, 
finding  its  way  at  length  into  ecclesiastical  bodies  and  auxiliary 
societies.  The  first  protest  came  from  an  auxiliary  society  in 
Maryland  in  1857,  in  the  form  of  a  '•'  Memorial  by  the  hands 
of  a  special  deputation  strongly  urging  the  Board,  if  they  could 
not  give  the  positive  assurance  that  no  alterations  whatever 
of  the  kind  alleged  had  been  made,  at  least  to  recede  promptly 
from  any  and  every  such  instance."  Other  auxiliaries  sent 
up  similar  remonstrances ;  and  Bible  Society  agents  in  different 
states  testified  to  the  growing  dissatisfaction  in  their  several 
fields  of  labor. 

In  compliance  with  this  wide-spread  public  sentiment,  the 
Bible  Society  through  its  Board  of  Managers,  in  February, 
1858,  revoked  this  revised  standard;  not,  however,  till  the 
question  had  been  freely  discussed  between  the  Board  and  the 
Committee  on  Versions,  and  finally  referred  to  a  select  com- 
mittee of  nine  persons  for  their  consideration  and  final  decision. 
The  report  of  this  committee  was  adopted,  which,  while  it 
recommended  "going  back"  so  far  as  rectifying  unconstitu- 
tional changes  were  concerned,  at   the   same   time   allowed 


422      REVISIONS   AND  TRANSLATIONS   SINCE  1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

necessary  changes  for  the  sake  of  "  intrinsic  correctness,"  on. 
the  ground  of  the  "  unanimous  consent  of  Christian  scholars." 
This  action,  which  took  a  middle  ground,  was  accepted,  and 
became  the  occasion  of  peace.  As  an  illustration  of  the 
changes  made,  take  the  following  selected  examples  from  the 
standard  edition  of  1851 : 

Eom.  IV.  1.  What  shall  we  say  then  that  Abraham,  our  Father,  as 
pertaining  to  the  flesh  hath  found.  The  pointing 
here  differs  from  former  editions  by  leaving  off  the 
comma  after  flesh  and  connecting  it  with  Jiath 
found,  and  thus  giving  a  very  different  meaning, 
which  may  be  understood  as,  what  (of  justification) 
hath  Abraham  our  father  found  (or  gained)  through 
the  flesh  (or  through  efforts  of  his  own  independent 
of  grace).  But  as  this  punctuation  involved  a  radical 
exegetical  change,  the  society  gave  it  up  for  the 
old  pointing  after  flesh,  thus  referring  to  Abraham 
as  their  natural  father. 
I.  Cor.  XVI.  22.  If  any  man  love  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be 
Anathema.  Maran  atha.  Here  the  period  after 
Anathema  takes  the  place  of  the  comma  in  for- 
mer editions.  And  doubtless  this  is  the  correct 
pointing,  since  Maran  atha  is  a  distinct  phrase, 
signifying  the  Lord  cometh.  In  this  case  the  society 
unwisely  went  back  to  the  old  punctuation. 
Rev.  XIII.  8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him, 
whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of 
the  Lamb  slain,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
This  is  another  example  of  the  exegetical  impor- 
tance of  punctuation.  The  above  pointing  is  in 
accordance  with  the  society's  new  standard,  and 
connects  the  clause,/rc>m  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
with  written,  not,  slain.  But  they  receded  from 
this  by  dropping  the  comma  after  slain,  thus  leaving 
the  reader  to  interpret  as  he  may  think  best. 
Rev.  IV.  5.  .  .  .  and  {there  were)  seven  lamps  of  fire  burn- 
ing before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of 
God.  This  is  an  example  of  the  use  of  the  small 
initial  letter  in  printing  the  word  spirit.  The  rule 
adopted  by  the  society  was,  that  when  t^e  word 
spirit  referred  "  to  the  Spirit  of  God,  a  divine  agent," 
it  must  be  printed  with  a  capital  initial ;  but  wljen 


1857.]  revisio:n"  of  st.  jOHis^'s  gospel.  423 

it  referred  "  to  otlier  spiritual  beings,  or  the  spirit  cf 
man,"  it  must  be  printed  with  a  small  initial  letter. 
But  as  tbis  rule  involved  in  this  case  an  important 
exegetical  decision,  they  receded  from  it,  and  now 
print  the  passage  :— which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of 
God. 
Matt.  II.  6.  And  thou  Bethlehem,  (in)  the  land  of  Jadah.  A  correc- 
tion in  the  spelling  of  a  proper  name,  which  ought 
to  have  been  retained,  instead  of  the  old  form  Juda, 
to  which  they  returned.  So  also  they  changed  the 
orthography  of  the  words,  Slon,  Noe,  Gore,  to  Zion, 
Noah,  Korah,  together  with  other  proper  names  ; 
but  these  corrections  were  given  up. 
I.  Tim.  II.  9.  .  .  .  Not  with  braided  hair,  or  gold,  or  pearls, 
or  costly  array.  In  this  change  from  the  obsolete 
form  broidered,  the  society  persevered  and  now 
print  braided  hair. 

Similar  examples  to  the  above  might  be  multiplied,  but 
these  are  sufficient  to  show  the  kind  of  sacrifices  made  by  the 
Committee  on  Versions;  sufficient  also  to  occasion  a  regret 
that  the  work  could  not  have  been  entered  upon  with  such 
consent  as  to  have  insured  results  acceptable  to  all  concerned, 
in  this  country  at  least.  But  if  this  failure  in  instituting 
a  few  corrections,  leaves  the  way  open  for  a  revision  more 
thorough  and  satisfactory,  it  may  be  well.^ 

In  1857  appeared  A  Critical  Eevision  of  the  Gospel  of  St. 
John,  and  several  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles,  by  Five  Clergymen 
of  the  English  Church."  The  revisers  disclaimed  any  pur- 
pose on  their  part  to  revise  the  New  Testament  for  general  use, 
but  rather  to  give  an  example  of  the  way  in  which  an  accept- 
able revision  might  be  made.     In  this  their  work  commends 

*  Compare  the  Neio  Englander,  Feb.,  1859,  Art..  Revision  of  Eng.  Bible; 
also  for  May,  1859,  Art.  Common  Version  and  Biblical  Revision  ;  Bibli- 
otheca  Sacra,  Oct.,  1868,  Art.  Exegetical  Punctuation  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament; McClintock  and  Strong's  Cyclopedia,  Art.  Authorized  Version; 
Statements  and  Documents,  published  by  the  late  Committee  ou  Versions. 
New  York,  1858. 


424     REYisiOKS  AKD  translatio:n^s  sijs'Ce  1611.  [chap.  XI. 

itself,  illustrating  as  it  does  that  a  critical  revision  is  possible 
without  injuring  the  general  character  of  the  Authorized  ver- 
sion. In  their  work  the  revisers  followed  the  Authorized  ver- 
sion, excepting  in  cases  where  in  their  judgment  it  was  inac- 
curate.i  The  following  is  a  specimen  from  the  Gospel  of 
John : 

John  XXI.  15-17.  So  when  they  had  dined,  Jesus  said  to  Simon  Peter, 
Simon  son  of  Jonas,  lovest  tliou  me  more  than 
these  ?  He  saith  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord ;  thou 
knowest  that  I  love  thee.  He  saith  to  him  : 
Feed  my  lambs.  He  saith  to  him  the  second 
time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me  ?  He 
saith  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  I 
love  thee.  He  saith  unto  him.  Keep  my  sheep. 
He  saith  unto  him  the  third  time,  Simon,  son  of 
Jonas,  lovest  thou  me  ?  .  .  .  .  And  he  said  unto 
him.  Lord,  thou  knowest  all  things  ;  thou  know- 
est that  1  love  thee.  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Feed 
my  sheep. 

The  translation  of  the  New  Testament  by  Eev.  L.  A.  Saw- 
yer was  published  in  Boston  in  1858.  Mr.  Sawyer  claims  for 
his  work  that  it  is  a  strict  and  literal  rendering  of  the  Greek, 
and  that  "  it  adopts,  however,  except  in  the  prayers,  a  thor- 
oughly modern  style,  and  makes  freely  whatever  changes  are 
necessary  for  this  purpose.  "^  In  his  claims  he  manifests  a 
very  different  spirit  from  the  scholarly  modesty  of  such  men 
as  Alford  and  Ellicott,  who  were  among  those  mentioned  above 
who  revised  the  Gospel  of  John  and  several  Epistles  of  Paul. 
The  Greek  text  followed  by  Mr.  Sawyer  was  that  of  Tischen- 
dorf,  published  at  Leipsic  in  1850  ;  consequently  the  variations 
in  many  instances  are  attributable  to  the  text  and  not  to  the 
translator.  In  the  preface,  however,  Mr.  Sawyer  notes  some 
cases  in  which  he  has  not  followed  Tischendorfs  text;  as 
"in  omitting  Jesus  as  the  proper  name  of  Barabbas,  in  two 

'  Introduction  to  St.  John's  Gospel,  New  Englander,  Feb.,  1859,  p.  163. 
2  Preface,  Sawyer's  Translation  of  N.  T.,  p.  1.     Boston,  1858. 


1858.]      SAWYER'S  TRANSLATIOi^^   OF   XEW   TESTAME2s^T.         425 

instances  in  Matt.  xxv.  4,  and  occasionally  in  punctuation, 
and  have  retained  two  important  interpolations  in  the  text, 
duly  noted  as  such,  Mark  xvii.  and  John  x.  8."^  The  first  of 
these  makes  a  separate  chapter  in  his  system  of  dividing  the 
text,  with  the  following  heading  :  Ai^  additio:n^  by  Ai?^  Ui^- 
KNOWiN"  Writer.  The  second  reference  comprises  the  account 
of  the  woman  taken  in  adultery,  and  is  introduced  hy  these 
words  in  brackets :  [An  early  interpolation  but  probably  true]  ; 
which  are  in  the  text. 

Another  peculiarity  of  this  volume  is  its  divisions  of  chap- 
ters and  verses,  which  ignores  entirely  the  numbering  in  the 
Authorized  version,  and  thereby  renders  comparison  of  par- 
ticular passages  very  inconvenient.  Mr.  Sawyer's  attempt 
toward  a  modernized  style,  though  open  to  objections,  is  by  no 
means  so  offensive  as  some  other  similar  efforts.  The  follow- 
ing examples  are  given  as  an  illustration  of  the  style  of  the 
work.  The  numbers  of  chapters  and  verses,  or  of  paragraphs 
rather,  refer  to  his  own  divisions. 

Matt.  III.  1.  And  in  those  days  came  John  the  Baptist  preaching  in 
the  wilderness  of  Judea,  saying,  Change  your  minds, 
for  tlie  kingdom  of  Heaven  is  at  hand. 
V.  2.         .         .         .         A  city  situated  on  a  mountain  cannot  l)e 
hid.     Neither  do  men  light  a  candle,  and  put  it  under 
a  modius  [1,916  gallon  measure],  but  on  a  candle- 
stick, and  it  shines  to  all  in  the  house. 
3.         ...        I  tell  you  truly,  you  shall  not  go  out 
thence  till  you  have  paid  the  last  quadrans  [4  mills]. 
7.         .         .         .        give  us  to-day  our  essential  bread. 
XI.  4.         .         .         .         and  while  the  men   slept,  his  enemy 
came  and  sowed  poisonous  darnel  in  the  midst  of  the 
wheat,  and  went  away.     But  when  the  stalk  frrew 
up   and  bore   fruit,  then  the  poisonous  darnel  ap- 
peared. 
XXIIL  3.         .        .        .        And  they  gave  him  thirty  [shekels]  of 
silver  [$16.80]. 
Luke  IV.  1.         .        .        .        And  he  went  into  all  the  region  about 
the  Jordan,  preaching  the  baptism  of  a  change  of 
mind  for  the  forgiveness  of  sins. 

'  Prrfdce,  S-iwyor's  Translzt'.oii  of  N.  T.,  p.  ix. 


4.2G    KEvisio::!^s  akd  translations  since  1611.  [chap.  xi. 

Jolin  I.  1.         .         .        .         This  [Word]  was  in  the  beginning  with 
God.     All  things  existed  through  him,  and  without 
him  not  one  thing  existed,  which  existed. 
VII.  1.         .         .        .        And  there  was  a  certain  man  there  who 
had  been  sick  thirty-eight  years.     Jesus  seeing  him 
lying,  and  knowing  that  he  had  now  been  sick  a  long 
time,  said  to  him,  Do  you  wish  to  become  well  ? 
VIII.  2 Philip  answered   him.  Two  hun- 
dred denarii  [$28]  worth  of  bread  is  not  sufficient  for 
them,  that  each  may  take  a  little. 
4 Then  having  gone  about  twenty- 
five  or  thirty  stadiums  [3  or  3  1-2  miles],  they  saw 
Jesus  walking  on  the  lake  and  coming  near  the  ship, 
and  they  were  afraid. 
XXII.  4.  But  Thomas,  one  of  the  twelve,  called  the  Twin,  was  not 
with  them  when  Jesus  came.  .  .  .  but  he  said  to 
them.  Unless  I  see  in  his  hands  the  impression  of  the 
nails,  and  put  my  finger  in  the  impression   of  the 
nails,  and  put  my  hand  in  his  side,  I  will  not  believe. 

The  American  Bible  Union  was  organized  by  seceders  from 
the  Baptist  American  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  The  object 
of  this  organization  was  ^^  to  procure  and  circulate  the  most 
faithful  yersions  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  in  all  languages 
throughout  the  world."  Accordingly  the  Union  provided  for 
a  revision  of  the  ]^ew  Testament  by  a  number  of  scholars 
working  independently  of  each  other.  The  preliminary  work 
was  done  between  the  years  1850  and  1860.  This  tentative 
work  was  printed  on  a  large  page,  in  three  columns,  with  the 
Greek  text  in  the  center,  the  Common  version  on  the  left,  and 
the  New  revision  on  the  right,  for  the  sake  of  convenient  com- 
parison, and  sent  forth  inviting  suggestions  and  criticisms. 
In  1866  the  second  revision  of  the  'New  Testament  was  pub- 
lished in  New  York.  The  work  of  revision  was  extended  to 
the  Old  Testament  also.  The  revision  of  the  book  of  Genesis 
was  published  in  1868,  the  Psalms  in  1869,  and  Proverbs  in 
1871 ;  Joshua,  Judges  and  Ruth  were  issued  in  1878,  and  the 
prophecy  of  Isaiah  is  in  process  of  being  stereotjrped.  In  a 
statement  of  the  Board  made  in  May,  1878,  they  say  that  "on 
the  whole  Pentateuch  exhaustive  labor  has  been  bestowed,  as, 


1859-60.]      ELYISION   BY   AMERICAl^   BIBLE   UKIOX.  427 

indeed  upon  the  whole  Sacred  Canon,  tlie  lack  of  funds  alone 
holds  them  back." 

In  printing,  the  paragraph  form  is  adopted,  though  for  the 
sake  of  reference  the  numbering  of  chapters  and  verses  of  the 
Authorized  version  is  retained,  excepting  in  cases  where  such 
numbering  breaks  the  connection.  Another  peculiarity  in  the 
printing  is  that  poetical  passages  are  put  in  the  form  of  poetry. 
The  following  important  rules  were  prescribed  for  the  revisers 
as  guides  in  their  work  : 

I.  The  Greek  text,  critically  edited,  with  knowu  errors  corrected,  must 

be  followed. 
II,  Tlie  Common  English  version  must  be  the  basis  of  revision,  and 
only  such  alterations  must  be  made  as  the  exact  meaning  of 
the  text  and  the  existing  state  of  the  language  may  require. 
III.  The  exact  meaninof  of  the  inspired  text,  as  that  text  expressed  it  to 
those  who  understood  the  original  Scriptures  at  the  time  they 
were  first  written,  must  be  given  in  corresponding  words  and 
phrases,  so  far  as  they  can  be  found  in  the  English  language, 
with  the  least  possible  obscurity  or  indefiniteness.^ 

The  names  of  sucli  Biblical  scholars  as  Doctors  Conant, 
Hackett  and  Kendrick,  connected  with  the  revision,  give 
assurance  of  great  excellence  in  the  work.  And  yet  by  the 
one  peculiarity,  in  the  use  of  i7nmerse,  the  translation  limits 
itself  to  the  Baptist  denomination.  As  a  specimen  of  the 
translation  take  the  following  examples,  some  of  which  are  im- 
provements :  2 

Matt.  III.  1,  2.  In  those  days  comes  John  the  Immerser,  preaching  in 
the  wilderness  of  Judaea,  and  saying :  Repent,  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 
13,  14.  Then  Jesus  comes  from  Galilee  to  the  Jordan,  to  John, 
to  be  immersed  by  him.  But  John  sought  to  hinder 
him,  saying  :  I  have  need  to  be  immersed  by  thee, 
and  dost  thou  come  to  me  ? 

^  Meports  and  Doeuments,  American  Bible  Union,  1868,  1878.  N'ew 
Englander,  for  Feb.  1859,  p.  157.  Smith's  Bible  Diet.,  Art.  Version, 
Authorized. 

2  Neio  Testament,  American  Bible  Union,  Second  Revision,  1873.  New 
York  and  London. 


428      REVISIONS   Ai^D  TRANSLATIONS  SINCE   1611.       [CHAP.  XI. 

V.     3.  Happy  tlie  poor  iu  spirit ;        .        .         .         . 
4   Happy  they  that  mourn ;        .         .         .         . 
13.  Rejoice  and   exult;  because   great  is  your  reward  in 
heaven, 
VI.  12.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  also  we  forgave  our  debters. 
13.  And  bring  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 

evil. 
22.  The  lamp  of  the  body  is  the  eye. 

25.    .         .        .     Is  not  the  life  more  than  food,  and  the 
body  than  raiment  ? 
XI.  23.  And  thou,  Capernaum,  that  was  exalted  to  heaven,  shalt 

go  down  to  the  underworld. 
XII    17.  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  through 
Isaiah  the  prophet,  saying  : 

18.  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  chose. 

My  beloved,  in  whom  my  soul  is  well  pleased. 

I  will  put  my  spirit  upon  him. 

And  he  will  declare  judgment  to  the  Gentiles. 

19.  He  will  not  strive,  nor  cry  ; 

Nor  will  any  one  hear  his  voice  in  the  streets. 

20.  A  bruised  reed  he  will  not  break. 
And  smoking  flax  he  will  not  quench. 
Till  he  send  forth  judgment  unto  victory. 

21.  And  in  his  name  will  Gentiles  hope. 

Rom.  VIII.     1.  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  those  who 

are  in  Christ  Jesus.  ^ 
I.  Cor.  XIII.     1.  Though  I  speak    with    the   tongues  of   men    and  of 

angels,  and  have  not  love, 

II.  Cor.  V.  20.  We  are  then  ambassadors  on  behalf  of  Christ,  as  though 

God  were  beseeching  by  us  ;  on  behalf  of  Christ 

we  pray  ;  Be  reconciled  to  God.^ 
Rev.  XXII.  14.  Happy  are  they  who  wash  their  robes, ^  that  they  may 

have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  by  the 

gates  into  the  city. 

^  The  last  clause  which  reads :  "  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but 
after  the  Spirit,"  is  omitted  by  the  authority  of  Lachmann,  Tischendorf, 
Green,  Alford,  and  Tregelles ;  but  no  intimation  of  the  omission  is  given 
in  this  version. 

^  A  nice  distinction  is  here  made  by  leaving  out  the  you  of  the  A.   V. 

^  This  change  is  in  accordance  ^vith  the  critical  texts  of  Lac-hmann, 
Tischendorf,  Green,  and  Alford  ;  but  no  note  is  made  of  it. 


1870.]         REVISIOIS'   OF  THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSIOI^.  429 

By  far  the  most  important  of  recent  attempts  towards  a 
revision  of  the  Authorized  version,  is  that  which  is  now  being 
made  by  the  combined  labors  of  English  and  American 
scholars.  This  work  began  to  take  shape  in  the  year  1870, 
when  the  convocation  of  Canterbury  appointed  a  committee 
*^  to  report  on  the  desirableness  of  a  revision  of  the  Authorized 
Version  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments."  The  report  of 
this  committee  was  made  on  May  3rd,  1870,  and  embodied 
the  following  resolutions :  ^ 

1.  '  That  it  is  desirable  that  a  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the 

*  Holy  Scriptures  be  undertaken. 

2.  •■  That  the  revision  be  so  conducted  as  to  comprise  both  marginal  ren- 

*  de rings  and  such  emendations  as  it  may  be  found  necessary  to 

*  insert  in  the  text  of  the  Authorized  Version. 

3.  'That  in  the  above  resolutions  we  do  not  contemplate  any  new  trans- 

'  lation  of  the  Bible,  or  any  alteration  of  the  language,  except 
'when  in  the  judgment  of  the  most  competent  scholars  such 
'  change  is  necessary. 

4.  '  That  in  such  necessary  changes,  the  style  of  the  language  employed 

*  in  the  existing  version  be  closely  followed. 

6.  *  That  it  is  desirable  that  Convocation  should  nominate  a  body  of  its 
'  own  members  to  undertake  the  work  of  revision,  who  shall  be 
'  at  liberty  to  invite  the  cooperation  of  any  eminent  for  scholar- 
'  ship,  to  whatever  nation  or  religious  body  they  may  belong.' 

These  resolutions  passed  both  the  Tipper  and  Lower  Houses, 
and  a  joint  committee  was  appointed  '^  to  consider  and  report 
to  Convocation  a  scheme  of  revision  on  the  principles  of  the 
above  resolutions."  At  their  first  meeting,  May  25th,  1870, 
the  following  resolutions  were  adopted  :  ^ 

*  I.  That  the  Committee,  appointed  by  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury 
at  its  last  Session,  separate  itself  into  two  Companies,  the  one  for 
the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Old  Testament, 
the  other  for  the  reAnsion  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the 
New  Testament. 
•  n.  That  the  Company  for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the 
Old  Testament  consist  of  the  Bishops  of  St.  Davids,  Llandaflf, 

»  Westcott's  Hist  of  the  Eng.  Bible,  p.  340.    London,  1873. 
«  Ibid,  p.  342. 


430      EEYISIOiTS   AKD  TRAKSLATIOITS   SIlfCE   1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

Ely,  Lincoln,  and  Batli  and  Wells,  and  of  tlie  following  Mem- 
bers from  the  Lower  House,  Archdeacon  Rose,  Canon  Selwyn, 
Dr.  Jebb,  and  Dr.  Kay. 

*  IIL  That  the  Company  for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of 
the  New  Testament  consist  of  the  Bishops  of  Winchester, 
Gloucester  and  Bristol,  and  Salisbury,  and  of  the  following 
Members  from  the  Lower  House,  the  Prolocutor,  the  Deans  of 
Canterbury  and  Westminster,  and  Canon  Blakesley, 

'  IV.  That  the  first  portion  of  the  work  to  be  undertaken  by  the  Old  Tes- 
tament Company,  be  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of 
the  Pentateuch. 
'  V.  That  the  first  portion  of  the  work  to  be  undertaken  by  the  New 
Testament  Company,  be  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version 
of  the  Synoptical  Gospels. 

'VI.  That  the  following  Scholars  and  Divines  be  invited  to  join  the  Old 
Testament  Company : 

Dr.  W.  L.  Alexander,  Professor  of  Theology,  Congregational  Church 

Hall,  Edinburgh. 
Mr.  T.  Chenery,  Professor  of  Arabic,  Oxford. 
Rev.  F.  C.  Cook,  Canon  of  Exeter. 

Dr.  A.  B.  Davidson,  Prof,  of  Hebrew,  Free  Church  College,  Edinburgh. 
Dr.  B.  Davies.  Prof,  of  Hebrew,  Baptist  College,  Regent  Park,  London. 
Dr.  p.  Fairbairn,  Principal  of  the  Free  Church  College,  Glasgow. 
Dr.  F.  Field,  (Editor  of  the  Septuagint,  Origen's  Hexapla,  &c.) 
Dr.  Ginsburg,  (Editor  of  Canticles,  Ecclesiastes,  &c.) 
Dr.  F.  W.  Gotch,  Principal  of  the  Baptist  College,  Bristol. 
Rev.  B.  Harrison,  Archdeacon  of  Maidstone. 
Rev.  S.  Leathes,  Professor  of  Hebrew,  King's  College,  London. 
Rev.  J.  McGiLL,  Professor  of  Oriental  Languages,  St.'  Andrews. 
Dr.  R.  Payne  Smith,  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity,  Oxford,  (now  Dean 

of  Canterbury). 
Dr.  J.  J.  S.  Perowne,  Canon  of  Llandaflf,  (now  Hulsean  Professor  of 

Divinity,  Cambridge). 
Dr.  E.  H.  Plumptre,  Prof,  of  the  Exegesis  of  N.T.,  King's  College,  London. 
Dr.  E.  B,  Pusey,  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew,  Oxford. 
Dr.  W.  Wright,  Professor  of  Arabic,  Cambridge. 
Mr.  W.  A.  Wright,  Bursar  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 

'  VII.  That  the  following  Scholars  and  Divines  be  invited  to  join  the 
New  Testament  Company :  ^ 

^  The  names  of  this  as  well  as  of  the  preceding  company  are  after 
Dr.  Moulton's  list.    See  Hist,  of  the  Eng.  Bible,  pp.  217,  318. 


1870.]  EULES   FOR  THE   Ei^GLISH   COMPANIES.  431 

Dr.  R.  C.  Teexch,  Archbishop  of  Dublin. 

Dr.  J.  Angus,  President  of  the  Baptist  College,  Begent  Park,  London. 

Dr.  J.  Eadie,  Professor  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Exegesis  of  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church,  Glasgow. 

Dr.  F.  J.  A.  HoRT,  Fellow  of  Emmanuel  College,  Cambridge. 

Rev.  W.  a.  Humphry,  Prebendary  of  St.  Paul's. 

Dk.  B.  H.  Kennedy,  Canon  of  Ely,  and  Regius  Professor  of  Greek,  Cam- 
bridge. 

Dr.  W.  Lee,  Archdeacon  of  Dublin,  and  Lecturer  in  Divinity, 

Dr.  J.  B.  LiGHTFOOT,  Professor  of  Divinity,  Cambridge,  and  Canon  of 
St.  Paul's. 

Dr.  W.  Milligan,  Professor  of  Divinity,  Aberdeen. 

Dr.  W.  F.  Moulton,  Professor  of  Classics,  Wesleyan  College,  Rich- 
mond. 

Dr.  J.  H.  Newman,  formerly  Rector  of  the  Roman  Catholic  University, 
Dublin. 

Dr.  S.  Newth,  Principal,  New  College,  London. 

Dr.  a  Roberts,  Professor  of  Humanity,  St.  Andrews. 

Dr.  G.  Vance  Smith,  (joint  author  of  a  Revised  Translation  of  the 
Scriptures). 

Dr.  R.  Scott,  Master  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford,  now  Dean  of  Rochester. 

Dr.  F.  H.  Scrivener,  (editor  of  the  Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible,  &c.). 

Dr.  S.-P.  Tregelles,  (editor  of  the  Greek  Testament). 

Dr.  C.  J.  Vaughan,  Master  of  the  Temple. 

Dr.  B.  F.  Westcott,  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity,  Cambridge. 


*  VHL  That  the  General  Principles  to  be  followed  by  both  Companies  be 
as  follows  ; 

1.  To  introduce  as  few  alterations  as  possible  into  the  Text  of  the  Author- 

ized Version  consistently  with  faithfulness. 

2.  To  limit,  as  far  as  possible,  the  expressions  of  such  alterations  to  the 

language  of  the  Authorized  and  earlier  English  versions. 

3.  Each  Company  to  go  twice  over  the  portion  to  be  revised,  once  pro- 

visionally, the  second  time  finally,  and  on  principles  of  voting  as 
hereinafter  is  provided. 

4.  That  the  Text  to  be  adopted  be  that  for  which  the  evidence  is  de- 

cidedly preponderating;  and  that  when  the  Text  so  adopted 
differs  from  that  from  which  the  Authorized  Version  was  made, 
the  alteration  be  indicated  in  the  margin. 

5.  To  make  or  retain  no  change  in  the  Text  on  the  second  final  revision 

by  each  Company,  except  two-thirds  of  those  present  approve  the 
same,  but  on  the  first  revision  to  decide  by  simple  majorities. 


432       REVISIONS  AND   TRANSLATIONS   SINCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

6.  In  every  case  of  proposed  alteration  that  may  liave  given  rise  to  dis- 

cussion, to  defer  tlie  voting  thereupon  till  the  next  Meeting,  when- 
soever the  same  shall  be  required  by  one-third  of  those  present 
at  the  Meeting,  such  intended  vote  to  be  announced  in  the  notice 
for  the  next  Meeting. 

7.  To  revise  the  headings  of  chapters,  pages,  paragraphs,  italics,  and 

punctuation. 

8.  To  refer,  on  the  part  of  each  Company,  when  considered  desirable,  to 

Divines,  Scholars,  and  Literary  Men,  whether  at  home  or  abroad, 
for  their  opinions, 

IX.  That  the  work  of  each  Company  be  communicated  to  the  other  as 
it  is  completed,  in  order  that  there  may  be  as  little  deviation 
from  uniformity  in  language  as  possible. 

'  X.  That  the  Special  or  Bye-rules  for  each  Company  be  as  follows 

1.  To  make  all  corrections  in  writing  previous  to  the  Meeting. 

2.  To  place  all  the  corrections  due  to  textual  considerations  on  the  left 

hand  margin,  and  all  other  corrections  on  the  right  hand  mar- 
gin. 

3.  To  transmit  to  the  Cliairman,  in  case  of  being  unable  to  attend,  the 

corrections  proposed  in  the  portion  agreed  upon  for  consider- 
ation." ^ 


Among  those  mentioned  above  who  were  invited  to  take 
part  in  the  work,  Canon  Cook,  Dr.  Newman,  and  Dr.  Pusey 
declined  the  invitation.  Among  the  changes  that  have  taken 
place  in  the  Old  Testament  company,  Bishop  Thirlwall,  Arch- 
deacon Eose,  Canon  Selwyn,  Prof.  McGill,  Prof.  Fairbairn, 
Prof.  Davies,  and  Dr.  Weir  have  been  removed  by  death; 
while  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  Prof.  Plnmptre,  and  Canon  Jebb 
offered  their  resignations,  which  were  accepted.  The  follow- 
ing new  members  have  been  added:  Mr.  R.  N.  Bensly,  Rev. 
J.  Birrell,  Dr.  F.  Chance,  Rev.  T.  K.  Cheyne,  Mr.  S.  R.  Dri- 
ver, Dr.  G.  Douglas,  Rev.  C.  J.  Elliott,  Rev.  J.  D.  Geden,  Rev. 
J.  R.  Lnmby,  Rev.  A.  H.  Sayce,  Rev.  W.  R.  Smith,  and  Dr» 
D.  H.  Weir. 

^  Westcott's  History  of  Eng.  Bible,  pp.  342-345.     London,  1872. 


1870.]    AMERICAN"   0.    AI^D   K.   TESTAMEJ^T   COMMITTEES.       433 

In  the  New  Testament  company  the  following  changes  have 
taken  place :  Dr.  Alford  and  Prof.  McGill  died  in  1871 ;  Dr. 
S.  P.  Tregelles,  who  on  account  of  ill  health  was  not  able  to 
take  his  seat,  died  in  1875 ;  Dr.  John  Eadie  was  also  removed 
by  death.  To  this  company  were  added  Dr.  Meriyale,  who 
resigned  in  1871,  Dr.  David  Brown,  Dr.  C.  Wordsworth,  and 
Eev.  E.  Palmer.i 

The  scholarship  of  the  above  companies  is  evident  from 
such  names  as  Alexander,  Brown,  Eadie,  Ellicott,  Fairbairn, 
Lightfoot,  Milligan,  Stanley,  Scrivener,  Tregelles,  and  Trench. 
Their  catholicity  cannot  be  called  in  question,  since  they  are 
representative  men  "not  only  from  all  schools  and  parties  of 
the  Church  of  England,  but  from  Presbyterians,  Independents, 
Baptists,  Wesleyans,  and  other  Christian  denominations." 
The  New  Testament  committee  entered  upon  their  work  June 
22nd,  1870,  in  the  Jerusalem  Chamber,  Westminster  Abbey. 
A  few  days  after  this  the  Old  Testament  committee  held  its 
first  meeting.  Soon  after  the  work  began  arrangements  were 
agreed  upon  with  the  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge, 
by  which  the  two  University  Presses  would,  in  return  for  the 
copyright  of  the  revised  edition  of  the  Bible,  defray  the  cost 
of  printing  and  other  necessary  expenses  of  the  two  com- 
panies. The  revisers,  however,  were  to  give  their  time  and 
labor  free  for  the  sake  of  the  enterprise.^ 

In  carrying  out  the  original  provision  for  inviting  co-opera- 
tion from  abroad,  Dr.  J.  Angus  came  to  New  York  in  August, 
1870,  with  letters  from  Bishop  Ellicott,  chairman  of  the  New 
Testament  company,  authorizing  him  to  arrange  for  the  forma- 
tion of  American  companies  to  co-operate  in  the  work  of 
revision  with  the  British  companies.  Dr.  Angus  conferred 
with  Dr.  Philip  Schaff,  of  New  York  City,  and  the  result  was 

'  For  the  above  changes  compare  Dr.  Moulton's  Hist.  Eng.  Bible,  pp. 
230,  221.     London,  1878. 

-  During  the  progress  of  these  negotiations  it  was  decided  to  include 
the  Apocrypha  in  the  work  of  revision,  each  company  agreeing  to  bear 
its  share  in  the  work. 


43-i       REVISIONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS   SINCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

the  appointment  of  two  American,  to  act  in  concert  with  the 
two  British  companies. 

The  following  list  comprises  the  American  Old  Testament 
company  as  originally  formed : 

Prof.  T.  J.  Conant,  D.D.,  Baptist,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
"       George  E.  Day,  D.D.,  Congregationalist,  New  Haven,  Conn. 
"       John  De  Witt,  D.D.,  Reformed,  New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 
•'       Wm.  Henry  Green,  D.D.,  Presbyterian,  Princeton,  N,  J. 

George  E.  Hare,  D.D.,  Episcopalian,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
"       Charles  P.  Krauth,  D.D.,  Lutheran,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
"       Joseph  Packard,  D.D.,  Episcopalian,  Fairfax,  Va. 
"       Calvin  E.  Stowe,  D.D.,  Congregationalist,  Cambridge,  Mass. 
"       James  Strong,  D.D.,  Methodist,  Madison,  N.  J. 
"       C.  V.  A.  Van  Dyck,  M.D.,  Missionary,  Beyroot,  Syria. 
"       Tayler  Lewis,  LL.D.,  Reformed.  Schenectady,  N.  Y. 

The  followhig  comprises  the  American  New  Testament 
company  as  originally  formed : 

Bishop  Alfred  Lee,  D.D.,  Episcopalian,  Wilmington,  Delaware. 
Prof.  Ezra  Abbott,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Unitarian,  Cambridge,  Mass. 
Rev.  G.  R.  Crooks,  D.D.,  Methodist,  New  York  City. 
Prof.  H.  B.  Hackett,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Baptist,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Charles  Hodge,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Presbyterian,  Princeton,  N.  J, 

A.  C.  Kendrick,  D.D.,  Baptist,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Matthew  B.  Riddle,  D.D„  Reformed,  Hartford,  Conn. 

Henry  B.  Smith,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Presbyterian,  New  York  City. 

J.  Henry  Thayer,  D.D.,  Congregationalist,  Andover,  Mass. 

W.  F.  Warren,  D.D.,  Methodist,  Boston,  Mass. 
Rev.  E.  a.  Washburn,  D.D.,  Episcopalian,  New  York  City. 
"      Theo.  D.  Woolsey,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Congregationalist,  New  Haven, 
Conn. 
Prof.  Philip  Schaff,  D.D.,  Presbyterian,  New  York  City. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  American  committee  was  held  on 
the  seventh  day  of  December,  1871,  in  the  study  of  Dr.  Schaff, 
No.  40  Bible  House,  New  York,  for  the  ]3urpose  of  organiza- 
tion and  the  adoption  of  a  constitution.  Prof.  Henry  B. 
Smith,   D.D.,   was   chosen   chairman,   and    Prof.   George   E. 


1881.]  CONSTITUTION^   ADOPTED.  435 

Day,    D.  D.,    secretary.      The    following    constitution    was 
adopted :  ^ 

'  I.  The  American  Committee,  invited  by  the  British  Committee  en- 
gaged in  tlie  re\dsion  of  the  Authorized  English  Version  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  to  co-operate  with  them,  shall  be  com- 
posed of  Biblical  scholars  and  divines  in  the  United  States. 
*  II.  This  Committee  shall  have  power  to  elect  its  officers,  to  add  to  its 

number,  and  to  fill  its  own  vacancies. 
'  III.  The  officers  shall  consist  of  a  President,  a  Corresponding  Sec- 
retary, and   a  Treasurer.     The  President  shall  conduct  the 
official  correspondence  with  the  British  revisers.     The   Sec- 
retary shall  conduct  the  home  correspondence. 

*  IV.  New  members  of  the  Committee,  and  corresponding  members, 

must  be  nominated  at  a  previous  meeting,  and  elected  unani- 
mously by  ballot. 
'  V.  The  American  Committee  shall  co-operate  with  the  British  Com- 
panies on  the  basis  of  the  principles  and  rules  of  revision 
adopted  by  the  British  Committee, 

*  VI.  The  American  Committee  shall  consist  of  two  companies,  the  one 

for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, the  other  for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of 
the  New  Testament. 
'  VII.  Each  Company  shall  elect  its  own  Chairman  and  Recording  Sec- 
retary. 
'  VIII.  The  British  Companies  will  submit  to  the  American  Companies, 
from  time  to  time,  such  portions  of  their  work  as  have  passed 
the  first  revision,  and  the  American  Companies  will  transmit 
their  criticisms  and  suggestions  to  the  British  Companies  be- 
fore the  second  revision. 
'  IX.  A  joint  meeting  of  the  American  and  British  Companies  shall  be 
held,  if  possible,  in  London,  before  final  action. 
*  X.  The  American  Committee  to  pay  their  own  expenses.' 

At  this  meeting  a  resolution  was  read  and  approved  as 
adopted  by  the  British  committee,  to  the  effect  that  copies  of 
the' first  revision  granted  to  the  American  companies  should 

'  This  constitution,  also  the  above  lists  of  the  American  Old  and  New 
Testament  committees,  were  transcribed  from  Dr.  SchafF's  Introduction 
to  Bension  of  English  Version,  of  N.  T.,  pp.  xvi.-xviii.  New  York, 
1873. 


436       EEVISIONS   AND   TRANSLATIO^-S   SINCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

be  held  in  confidence  and  in  no  way  made  public,  since  in  the 
second  revision  important  changes  might  be  made.  This 
grant  accordingly  was  made  July  17,  1872,  and  in  due  time 
copies  of  the  revised  version  of  the  first  three  Gospels  were 
received;  also  copies  of  the  first  revision  of  the  books  of 
Genesis,  Exodus  and  Leviticus  were  received,  and  the  books 
distributed  among  the  members  respectively  of  the  two  com- 
panies.^ From  the  first  the  work  has  gone  on  with  the  utmost 
harmony  between  the  English  and  American  companies. 

Since  the  original  formation  of  the  American  Old  Testament 
company,  the  following  changes  have  taken  place :  Professors 
Charles  M.  Mead,  D.D.  (Congregationalist),  Andover,  Mass., 
and  Charles  A.  Aiken,  D.D.  (Presbyterian),  Princeton,  N.  J., 
were  elected  as  members  of  the  committee  Dec.  27,  1872. 
Prof.  Howard  Osgood,  D.D.  (Baptist),  Kochester,  N.  Y.,  and 
Kev.  Talbot  ^Y.  Chambers,  D.D.  (Presbyterian),  were  elected 
as  members,  respectively,  in  March  and  December,  1874. 
Tayler  Lewis,  LL.D.,  Professor  Emeritus  of  Greek  and  He- 
brew, Union  College,  Schenectady,  N.  Y.,  died  in  1877. 

In  the  American  New  Testament  company  the  following 
changes  have  taken  place  :  Prof.  James  Hadley,  LL.D.  (Con- 
gregationalist), New  Haven,  Conn.,  was  chosen  a  member  of 
this  company  in  October,  1872;  he  died  on  the  fourteenth  of 
November  of  the  same  year.  Prof.  Henry  B.  Smith,  D.D., 
LL.D.,  attended  but  one  session  of  the  committee,  being  com- 
pelled to  resign  on  account  of  ill  health.  He  died  in  1877. 
Prof.  H.  B.  Hackett,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  died  in  1876.  Prof.  Charles 
Hodge,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  died  in  1878.  Rev.  G.  R.  Crooks,  D.D., 
and  Prof.  W.  F.  Warren,  resigned  as  they  found  it  impracti- 
cable for  them  to  attend.  There  were  added  to  this  company 
by  election  Prof.  Charles  Short,  LL.D.  (Episcopal),  New  York 
City,  Oct.  5,  1872;  Rev.  Howard  Crosby,  D.D.,  LL.D.  (Pres- 
byterian), New  York  City,  and  Prof.  Timothy  Dwight,  D.D. 
(Congregationalist),  New  Haven,  Conn.,  Dec.  22,  1872 ;  Prof. 
Thomas  Chase,  LL.D.  (Friend),  Haverford  College,  Pa.,  and 

»  Scbaff's  Introduction  to  Revision  of  Eng.  Version  of  N.  T.,  p.  xix. 


1881.]  RECEPTION   OF  THE   KEW   REVISIOI^.  437 

Eev.  J.  K.  Burr,  D.D.  (Methodist),  Hoboken,  N.  J.,  respec- 
tively in  March  and  May,  1873.1 

The  New  Testament  joint  companies  have  completed  their 
work,  and  the  Revised  New  Testament  will  be  published  in  a 
few  weeks.  The  following  information  respecting  the  pro- 
gress made  by  the  Old  Testament  companies  is  from  a  private 
letter  received  from  Prof.  George  E.  Day.,  D.  D.,  of  New 
Haven,  Conn,,  dated  January  20,  1881 :  ^'  The  whole  of  the 
0.  T.  has  been  gone  over  once  by  both  the  English  and 
American  Companies,  except  Ecclesiastes,  Proverbs,  and  Solo- 
mon's Song,  but  the  revision  of  these  three  books  and  the 
final  revision  of  the  others,  will  probably  occupy  from  two  to 
four  years. " 

This  new  revision  is  remarkable  in  the  history  of  revisions 
of  the  English  Bible,  in  that  it  is  international  and  inter- 
denominational. Established  on  so  broad  a  basis,  the  move- 
ment  promises  the  best  results.  Then  the  times  are  most 
favorable.  The  blinding  enthusiasm  of  recent  discoveries  in 
the  field  of  Exegesis  has  passed  away.  Professed  critics  and 
Biblical  scholars  have  had  time  to  weigh  and  estimate  aright 
the  invaluable  helps  which  have  been  brought  to  light.  Be- 
sides, in  the  past  history  of  the  Enghsh  language,  probably 
there  never  was  a  time  when  the  Saxon  element  of  our  lan- 
guage was  so  highly  appreciated  by  scholars.  In  addition  to 
this  we  have  the  pledge  of  the  revisers  that  the  simple  lan- 
guage of  our  English  Bible  shall  not  be  meddled  with  ;  that 
as  few  alterations  in  phraseology  as  possible  shall  be  made,  and 
even  in  these  cases  the  style  of  the  Authorized  version  shall  be 
retained.  And  yet  it  is  fruitless  to  speculate  in  regard  to  the 
reception,  or  rather  final  adoption,  of  this  Anglo-American 
Revision.  Certainly  no  new  version  or  revision  ever  created 
such  widespread  expectation.  Doubtless  it  will  find  a  place 
on  study  tables  and  private  book  shelves,  and  as  a  critical 


1  The  lists  of  the  American  companies  above,  with  the  changes  that 
have  taken  place  since  their  appointment,  are  here  given  as  revised  by 
Prof.  George  E.  Day,  D.D.,  Secretary  of  American  Revision  Committee. 


438       KEVISlO^q-S   Ai^D   TRAi^SLATIOJTS   SIKCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

work  will  attract  intelligent  readers  of  the  Scriptures,  but  the 
unanswered  question  is,  Will  the  people  adopt  it  in  the  Church 
and  in  the  family  as  their  English  Bible  ? 

Since  the  above  was  written,  and  after  unexpected  delay,  the 
long  looked-for  Revised  New  Testament  was  pubhshed  simul- 
X^^taneously  in  England  and  in  this  country,  May  20,  1881. 
Upon  its  first  issue  the  number  of  copies  sold  was  something 
new  in  the  book  trade.  The  New  York  agent  for  the  Oxford 
University  press  is  reported  as  saying,  before  the  book  was 
issued,  "that  he  had  good  reason  to  expect  orders  for  200,000 
copies  of  the  Oxford  edition  before  the  date  of  publication 
(May  17),  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  half  a  dozen  cheap 
reprints  have  already  been  announced  all  over  the  country." 
If  reports  in  our  public  prints  are  true,  his  estimate  fell  short 
a  hundred  thousand,  sincejipon  the  first  issue  it  is  said  that 
00,000  copies  were  sent  out  from  New  York  city.  Certainly 
no  such  revival  of  Bible  interest,  not  only  in  the  sale,  but  in 
the  perusal  of  the  Scriptures,  which  is  just  now  extending 
throughout  the  whole  country,  has  ever  before  been  known. 
The  columns  of  the  secular  as  well  as  the  religious  press,  are 
burdened  with  articles  on  the  New  revision.  The  tone  of 
these  articles  is  for  the  most  part  concihatory,  though  in  some 
instances  there  is  noticeable  a  quiet  opposition.  The  first  im- 
pression upon  a  cursory  examination  of  the  New  revision  is 
unfavorable.  Alterations  simply  as  alterations,  at  first  sight 
offend.  It  would  seem  that  for  a  long  time  to  come  general 
approval  must  be  withheld.  The  middle-aged  say :  "  I  am  too 
old  to  give  up  my  old  familiar  Bible."  Those  who  are  younger 
and  who  have  looked  with  some  interest  for  the  appearance  of 
the  Revised  version,  are  not  a  little  "'  vexed  over  some  of  the 
improvements  upon  the  Authorized  version."  Pastors  of 
churches  are  quietly  examining  the  work  before  they  speak. 
Students  of  the  Bible  will  find  upon  every  page  changes  for 
the  better,  and  will  often  wonder  why  more  changes  were  not 
made.  But  its  final  adoption  must  depend  upon  the  people. 
The  wisest  friends  of  the  New  revision  are  not  anxious  for  its 


1881.]  PREFACE   OF   THE    I^EW    KEVISION".  439 

hasty  adoption.  They  remember  that  our  present  Bible  was 
about  forty  years  in  gaining  a  permanent  place  in  the  hearts 
of  the  people.  Yet  in  this  case  history  will  hardly  repeat 
itself.  What  is  done  in  tins  age  must  be  done  quickly. 
Independent  of  the  real  worth  of  this  revision,  a  serious 
objection  to  adopting  it  in  Church  and  family  worship  is,  that 
changes  in  words  and  phrases  attract  universal  attention,  and 
thus  awaken  a  critical  spirit,  which  is  a  hindrance  to  devotion. 
Continued  use,  however,  sooner  or  later  must  obviate  such 
objection. 

The  title-page  reads :  ^*  The  New  Testament  of  Our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  Translated  out  of  the  Greek :  Being 
the  Version  set  forth  A.  D.  1611  compared  with  the  most 
Ancient  Authorities  and  Ee vised  A.  D.  1881.  Printed  for 
the  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  Cambridge  at 
the  University  Press  1881.''  A  card  on  the  opposite  page 
reads :  "  This  edition  is  authorised  by  the  American  Com- 
mittee of  Revision  ";  and  is  signed  by  Philip  Schaff,  President, 
and  George  E.  Day,  Secretary.  New  York,  May  20,  1881. 
There  are  here  also  the  names  of  the  English  printers  ;  also  the 
imprint  of  J.  B.  Lippincott  &  Co.,  715  and  T17  Market  street, 
Philadelphia. 

The  preface  comprises  a  modest  but  clear  statement  of  the 
work  which  the  revisers  set  before  themselves  and  their  man- 
ner of  doing  it.  There  is  no  display  of  learning,  but  there  is 
manifested  a  conscious  ability  and  an  honest  purpose  to  dis- 
charge the  responsibility  imposed  upon  them.  The  preface  is 
divided  into  several  general  heads  :  I.  A  short  account  is  given 
of  the  Authorized  version.  II.  The  origin  and  progress  of  the 
Revised  version.  Under  this  head  they  say  :  "  The  whole  time 
devoted  to  the  work  has  been  ten  years  and  a  half.  The  First 
Revision  occupied  about  six  years  ;  the  Second,  about  two  years 
and  a  half.  The  remaining  time  has  been  spent  in  the  consider- 
ation of  the  suggestions  from  America  on  the  Second  Revision, 
and  of  many  details  and  reserved  questions  arising  out  of  our 
own  labours."     III.  A  brief  account  of  the  particulars  of  the 


440       REVISIONS  AIs-D   TRAXSLATIOXS   SINCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

present  revision.  Under  this  bead,  in  speaking  of  the  Greek 
text  to  be  chosen,  that  they  were  by  the  instruction  of  the 
fourth  rule,  '^^to  follow  the  authority  of  documentary  evidence 

without  deference  to  any  printed  text  of  modern  times 

Different  schools  of  criticism  have  been  represented  among  us, 
and  have  together  contributed  to  the  final  result."  In  speak- 
ing of  the  translation,  they  say  that  by  the  first  rule,  "  our 
task  was  revision,  not  re-translation,"  and  yet  they  confess  that 
they  found  themselves  '^  constrained  by  faithfulness  to  intro- 
duce changes  which  might  not  at  first  sight  appear  to  be 
included  under  the  rule."  By  the  second  rule  "alterations  to 
be  introduced  should  be  expressed  as  far  as  possible,  in  the 
lano-ua^e  of  the  Authorised  Version  or  of  the  Versions  that 
preceded  it."  They  claim  to  have  adhered  to  this  rule,  ex- 
cepting in  a  few  cases  where  they  failed  "to  find  any  word  in 
the  older  stratum  of  our  language  that  appeared  to  convey 
the  precise  meaning  of  the  original.  There,  and  there  only, 
we  have  used  words  of  a  later  date  ;  but  not  without  having 
first  assured  ourselves  that  they  are  to  be  found  in  the  writings 
of  the  best  authors  of  the  period  to  which  they  belong."  In 
regard  to  the  marginal  notes  they  say :  "  These  Notes  fall  into 
four  main  groups :  first,  notes  specifying  such  differences  of 
reading  as  were  judged  to  be  of  suflicient  importance  to  re- 
quire a  particular  notice  ;  secondly,  notes  indicating  the  exact 
rendering  of  words  to  which,  for  the  sake  of  English  idiom, 
we  were  obliged  to  give  a  less  exact  rendering  in  the  text ; 
thirdly,  notes,  very  few  in  number,  affording  some  explana- 
tion which  the  original  appeared  to  require;  fourthly,  alter- 
native renderings  in  difficult  or  debateable  passages." 

Under  the  head  of  supplementary  matters,  they  enumerate: 
first,  "  the  use  of  Italics,"  which  they  sought  to  diminish  rather 
than  increase ;  second,  the  arrangement  of  the  "  Sacred  Text 
in  Paragraphs."  The  facilities  for  reference  afforded  by  chap- 
ter and  verse  divisions,  they  have  retained  "  by  placing  the  nu- 
merals on  the  inside  margin  of  each  page";  third,  "the  mode 
of  printing  quotations  from  the  Poetical  Books  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment."    Their  design  in  this  was  not  only  to  direct  the  "  atten- 


1881.]  GREEK  TEXT  TO   BE   ADOPTED.  441 

tion  to  the  poetic  character  of  the  quotation,  but  also  to  make 
its  force  and  pertinence  more  fully  felt";  fourth,  "the  punc- 
tuation," in  which  they  declare  that  their  ^^  practice  has  been 
to  maintain  what  has  sometimes  been  called  the  heavier  sys- 
tem of  stopping,  or,  in  other  words,  that  system  which,  espe- 
cially for  convenience  in  reading  aloud,  suggests  such  pauses 
as  will  best  ensure  a  clear  and  intelligent  setting  forth  of  the 
true  meaning  of  the  words";  and  lastly,  ^^  the  titles  of  the 
Books  of  the  New  Testament,"  which  they  deemed  best  to  leave 
unchanged.  They  conclude  their  preface  by  "humbly  com- 
mending their  labours  to  Almighty  God,  and  praying  that  his 
favour  and  blessing  may  be  vouchsafed  to  that  which  has  been 

done  in  his  name, that  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  and 

Saviour  Jesus  Christ  may  be  more  clearly  and  more  freshly 
shewn  forth  to  all  who  shall  be  readers  of  this  Book." 

The  fourth  rule  laid  down  for  the  guidance  of  the  revisers 
had  special  reference  to  the  Greek  text  they  were  to  adopt. 
Wisely  they  were  not  confined  to  any  given  Text  by  modern 
editors,  but  left  free  to  make  choice  of  that  for  which  the  evi- 
dence was  "decidedly  preponderating."  And  when  any  such 
reading  differed  from  the  Textus  Receptus,  they  were  to  indi- 
cate the  same  in  the  margin.  They  have  followed  this  rule 
but  in  part.  So  extensive  were  the  Textual  changes  that  the 
attempt  to  record  them  in  the  margin  "proved  inconvenient." 
As  an  offset  against  this  omission,  they  state  that  "  the  Uni- 
versity Presses  have  undertaken  to  print  them  in  connexion 
with  complete  Greek  texts  of  the  New  Testament."  ^  In  this 
connection  the  revisers  rightly  say  in  their  preface,  that 
"  Textual  criticism  as  applied  to  the  Greek  New  Testament, 
forms  a  special  study  of  much  mtricacy  and  difficulty,  and 
even  now  leaves  room  for  considerable  variety  of  opinion 
among  competent  critics."    In  the  first  revision  in  every  case 

'  The  New  Testament  in  the  Original  Greek,  according  to  the  Text  fol- 
lowed in  the  Authorized  Vt-rs-on  .  .  .  together  with  the  Variations  adopted 
in  the  Revised  Version.     Edited  by  Dr.  Scrivener. 


442        EEVISION^S  AiTD   TRAKSLATIOKS   SIKCE   1611.   [CHAP.  XI. 

of  yarious  reading  of  the  Greek,  after  full  discussion,  the 
decision  was  arrived  at  by  a  vote  of  the  majority.  But  in  the 
second  revision,  "a  majority  of  two  thirds  was  required  to  retain 
or  introduce  a  reading  at  variance  with  the  reading  presumed 
to  underlie  the  Authorised  Version."  This  was  in  accordance 
with  the  fifth  rule,  and  the  revisers  remark  that  under  the 
workings  of  this  rule,  "many  readings  previously  adopted 
were  brought  again  into  debate,  and  either  re-affirmed  or  set 
aside."  In  the  case  of  important  changes  demanded  by 
Textual  criticism,  note  is  made  of  the  same  in  the  margin. 
The  following  examples  are  noticeable  : 

Matt.  VI.    9-13 Give  us  this  day  our  daily 

bread.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  also  have 
forgiven  our  debtors.  And  bring  us  not  into  temp- 
tation, but  deliver  us  from  the  evil  {one).  The 
italics  show  the  alterations  made,  which  are  the 
result  of  an  honest  application  of  Textual  criticism 
to  the  received  Greek  text.  These  changes  make 
sad  havoc  with  sacred  associations,  and  at  first 
will  strike  harshly  upon  the  ears  of  all.  And  yet 
so  far  as  they  are  in  accordance  with  a  correct 
Greek  text,  they  ought  to  be  heartily  welcomed. 
For,  our  daily  bread  the  margin  notes  that  the 
Greek  reads;  "our  bread  for  the  coming  day." 
For,  the  evil  {one)  the  margin  reads  :  "Or,  evil." 
For  the  omission  of  the  doxology  the  margin 
reads  :  "  Many  authorities,  some  ancient,  but  with 
variations,  add  For  thine  is  the  kingdom^  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever,  Amen."  ^ 
.  Mar.  XVI.  9-20.  These  twelve  verses,  which  constitute  the  closing 
words  of  the  Gospel  according  to  Mark,  find  a 
place  in  the  Revised  version,  but  they  are  sep- 
arated from  the  chapter  by  a  wide  paragraph 
space.  The  note  in  the  margin  reads :  ' '  The  two 
oldest  Greek  manuscripts,  and  some  other  authori- 
ties, omit  from  ver,  9  to  the  end.  Some  other 
authorities  have  a  diJBferent  ending  to  the  Gospel."  ^ 
John  V.  3-4.  In  this  passage  a  part  of  the  third  and  the  whole  of  the 
fourth  verse  is  omitted  from  the  text,  though  the 

*  Comparo  above,  page  333.  ^  Itid,  page  384. 


1881.]  COREECT   REXDERIXG   OF   GREEK  TE:N'SES.  443 

portion  omitted  finds  a  place  in  tlie  margin  under 
the  following  note  :  "  Many  aocient  authorities 
insert,  wholly  or  in  part,  icaiting  for  the  mocing  of 
the  water  :  for  an  angel  of  the  Lord  went  down  at 
certain  seasons  into  the  pool  and  troubled  the  water : 
whosoever  then  first  after  the  troubling  of  the  water 
stepped  in  was  made  whole,  with  whMsoever  disease 
he  was  holden."  ^ 
VII.  53.^VIII.  11.  This  passage,  which  relates  to  the  case  of 
the  woman  taken  in  adultery,  finds  a  place  in  the 
Revised  version,  but  it  is  put  in  brackets  and  is 
separated  from  the  other  text  by  wide  paragraph 
spaces.  The  margin  reads  :  "  Most  of  the  ancient 
authorities  omit  John  vii.  53— viii.  11.  Those 
which  contain  it  vary  much  from  each  other.^ 

Acts  VIII.  37.  This  verse  is  omitted  from  the  text,  but  finds  a  place  in 
the  margin  in  the  following  note:  "Some  ancient 
authorities  insert  wholly  or  in  part,  ver.  37.  And 
Philip  said,  If  thou  believest  with  all  thy  heart,  thou 
may  est.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  believe  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God"  ^ 

L  John  V.  7,  8.  .  .  .  For  there  are  three  who  bear  witness, 
the  Spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood :  and  the 
three  agree  in  one.  By  comparison  with  the  text 
of  the  Authorized  version,  it  will  be  found  that 
almost  the  whole  of  the  seventh  and  a  part  of 
the  eighth  verse,  has  been  omitted.  Though  this 
omission  is  without  doubt  correct,  yet  there  is  no 
note  made  of  it  in  the  margin.* 

Considering  the  demands  of  Textual  criticism,  the  revisers 
could  not  have  dealt  less  strictly  with  these  debatable  passages. 
Even  Biblical  scholars  and  commentators  have  long  indicated 
this  line  of  treatment.  Had  the  revisers  yielded  to  strict  crit- 
ical demands,  their  dealings  with  these  passages  would  have 
been  far  less  lenient. 

The  grammatical  defect  in  the  Authorized  version  is  its 
confusion  in  rendering  Greek  tenses.  In  some  instances  the 
aorist  is  rendered  by  the  perfect  tense,  and  contrariwise  the 

^  Compare  above,  page  384.  ^  Ibid,  page  385. 

2  Ibid,  pages  384,  385.  ^  Ibid,  pages  385,  386. 


444      KEVISIONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS   SINCE   1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

perfect  by  the  aorist.  Again,  uot  unfrequently,  for  the  present 
the  past  tense  is  substituted.  By  simply  correcting  these 
defects,  the  Revised  version  sheds  new  light  upon  the  sacred 
page,  and  thus  yields  a  fresher  meaning  to  its  readers.  To 
illustrate  this,  a  few  examples  are  here  given. 

Matt.  II.  15.  .  .  .  Out  of  Egypt  did  I  call  my  son.  The 
A.  V.  has  :  have  1  called  my  son.  By  this  render- 
ing of  the  A.  V.  not  only  is  the  Greek  grammar 
violated,  but,  according  to  Lightfoot,  "  a  historical 
connection  is  severed."  The  original  passage  is 
in  Hosea  xi.  1,  and  reads  :  .  .  .  called  my  son 
out  of  Egypt. 
Acts  XIX.  2.  .  .  .  Bid  ye  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  when  ye 
believed?  The  A.  V.  reads  :  .  .  .  Have  ye 
received  the  Holy  Ghost  since  ye  believed  ?  The 
intended  inquiry  here  is  not  general  as  to  any 
reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost  "  during  a  period 
since  their  baptism,"  as  implied  in  the  rendering 
of  the  A.  v.,  but  the  inquiry  is  definite  as  to 
whether  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost  at  the  time 
they  were  received  into  the  Church. 
II.  Cor.  V.  14.  .  .  .  that  one  died  for  all,  therefore  all  died. 
"  The  rendering  of  the  A.  V.,  then  were  all  dead" 
Alford  says,  "  is  inadmissible  both  from  the  con- 
struction of  the  original  and  the  context. "  '  The 
interpretation  of  the  reading  in  the  A.  V.  is  that 
the  death,  here  referred  to,  means,  a  death  through 
sin.  But  the  context  implies  and  the  rendering 
of  the  R.  V,  indicates,  "  a  death  to  sin,"  which  is 
doubtless  correct,  and  is  a  very  different  idea. 
I.  Cor.  XV.  4, 13.    .        .         .    and  that  he  hath  been  raised  on  the  third 

day, that  he  JiatJi  been  raised  from 

the  dead.  The  A.  V.  reads:  .  .  he  rose  again 
the  third  day,  ....  he  7'ose  from  the  dead. 
The  restoration  of  the  perfect  in  each  of  these 
verses  is  needful  for  the  sake  of  the  context.  The 
apostle  is  urging  in  this  connection  "  not  that 
Christ  once  rose  from  the  grave,  but  that  having 
risen,  he  lives  forever  as  a  first  fruit  or  earnest  of 
the  resurrection."    This  same  verb  is  repeated 

*  See  Commentary,  in  loco. 


1881.]  RESULTS  or  THIS  REYisio:^-.  445 

some  five  times  after  tlie  twelfth  verse,  and  in 
each  case  the  A.  V.  renders  it  correctly  ;  since  the 
meaning-  of  the  apostle  became  "  so  patent  on  the 
face  of  St,  Paul's  language,  that  our  translators 
could  not  fail  to  see  it. " 
II.  Cor.  XII.  2,  3.  I  know  a  man  in  Christ,  fourteen  years  ago.    .     .     . 

And  I  know  such  a  man.  The  A.  V.  reads  in 
each  case :  I  knew,  "  which  is  a  mistake  in  gram- 
mar," says  Alford,  "and  introduces  serious  con- 
fusion, making  it  seem  as  if  the  fourteen  years  ago 
were  the  date  of  the  knowledge,  not,  as  it  really  is, 
of  the  vision."  Besides,  the  reading  of  the  A.  V. 
leaves  it  uncertain  whether  Paul  refers  to  himself 
or  to  some  other  person  as  having  seen  the  vision. 
Acts  IL  47.  And  the  Lord  added  to  them  day  by  day  those  that 
were  being  saved.  This  is  an  improvement  upon 
the  A.  v.,  which  reads :  such  as  should  be  saved. 
Alford  well  remarks  upon  this  passage,  "Nothing 
is  implied  by  this  word  ....  whether  all 
these  were  finally  saved.  It  is  only  asserted  that 
they  were  m  tJie  way  of  salvation  when  they  were 
added  to  the  Christian  assembly." 

The  responsibility  resting  upon  the  revisers  extended  to  the 
original  text  as  well  as  to  the  translation  of  the  Authorized 
version.  And  one  of  the  grand  results  of  this  revision  is  that 
it  furnishes  to  the  English  reader  the  accumulated  fruits  of 
the  labors  of  modern  Greek  scholarship.  The  profound 
research  and  extent  of  the  labors  of  Textual  critics  can 
scarcely  be  estimated,  much  less  appreciated ;  and  yet  what- 
ever of  new  discoveries  brought  to  light  have  been  thoroughly 
scanned  and  passed  upon  by  the  revisers,  and  so  far  as 
approved  by  their  judgment,  embodied  in  their  work.  But 
the  alterations  introduced  from  this  source  are  not  as  serious 
and  sweeping  as  might  have  been  expected.  In  the  following 
miscellaneous  examples  not  a  few  will  be  found  in  which  the 
changes  are  for  the  better  : 

Mark  VI.  20.  For  Herod  feared  John  .  .  .  and  kept  him  safe.  And 
when  he  heard  him  lie  was  much  perplexed.  The  A.  V. 
reads  :  and  observed  him.    .    .    .    he  did  many  things. 


446       EEVISIOls^S   AKD   TRAI^SLATIOIS'S  SIKCE  1611.    [CITAP.  XI. 

In  the  first  clause  the  change  is  for  the  better. 
There  is  a  conflict  of  authorities  relating  to  the 
latter  clause  but  the  probabilities  are  in  favor  of 
the  reading  of  the  Revised  version. 

Luke  XVIII.  12.  ...  I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I  get.  This 
is  an  important  change  and  gives  the  correct  mean- 
ing of  the  text  which  was  that  he  paid  tithes  of  all 
that  he  acquired  and  not  what  he  possessed  or  had 
laid  up,  as  it  reads  in  the  Authorized  version. 

Acts  XXVI.  28.  And  Agrippa  {said)  unto  Paul,  With  hut  little  persuasion 
thou  loouldest  fain  make  me  a  Christian.  Tliis  was 
said  ironically  and  in  every  way  different  from  the 

familiar  reading  of  the  A.  V., almost  thou  per- 

suadest  me  to  be  a  Christian,  which  would  appear 
to  have  been  a  serious  utterance  of  Agrippa.    AIJ 
who  have  read  Alford  or  Lange  are  prepared  for 
this  change. 
GaL  V.  17.  ....        That  ye  may  not  do  the  things 

that  ye  would.  In  this  conflict  as  here  depicted  by 
Paul,  between  the  flesh  and  the  Spirit,  the  render- 
ing of  the  A.  V.  would  seem  to  make  the  flesh  the 
stronger  principle  when  it  reads:  .  .  .  so  that  ye 
cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would.  But  by  this 
rendering  of  the  Revised  version  the  Spirit  becomes 
the  stronger  power  and  according  to  the  preceding 
verse,  they  who  walk  hy  the  SpirU  shall  not  fulfil 
the  lust  of  the  flesh. 

II.  Thess.  II.  1.  Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  touching  the  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  rendering  of  the 
A.  v.,  hy  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
introduces  a  formula  of  adjuration,  "  a  construction 
which,"  according  to  Alford,  "is  not  found  in  the 
New  Testament."  See  his  Commentary  in  loco. 
I.  Pet.  II.  21.  For  hereunto  were  ye  called  :  because  Clirist  also  suf- 
fered for  you,  leaving  you  an  example,  that  ye 
should  follow  his  steps.  The  A.  V.  reads  :  Christ 
also  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that  ye 
should  follow  his  steps.  This  confusion  in  the  use 
of  the  pronoun  is  avoided  in  the  reading  of  the 
Revised  version. 
Rev.  IV.  6.  .  .  .  four  living  creatures  full  of  eyes  be- 
fore and  behind.  The  Authorized  version  reads  : 
....  four  heasts  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind. 


1881.] 


TREATMEIST  OF   GREEK   ARTICLE. 


447 


This  was  a  most  unfortunate  rendering  as  it  in  no 
way  distinguishes  these  Uving  creatures  from  the 
heast  described  in  chapter  xiii.  1,  also  xiv.  9.  The 
correction  as  in  the  R.  V.  is  most  desirable. 
XXIL  14.  Blessed  are  they  that  wash  their  robes  that  they  may 
have  the  right  (to  come)  to  the  tree  of  life.  This 
is  an  improvement  upon  tlie  Authorized  version 
which  reads  :  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  com- 
mandments. 

The  force  of  the  Greek  article,  as  is  well  known,  was  neg- 
lected by  King  James'  translators.  They  left  it  out  when  it 
had  a  place  in  the  original  text,  and  they  inserted  it  when  it 
had  no  snch  place.  The  following  examples  show  its  restora- 
tion by  the  Revised  version. 


Matt.  II.     4. 

IV.    5. 

VIL  24. 

Luke  II.  16. 

John  XIL  13. 

Rom,  V.  15. 

Col.  I. 
Heb.  XI. 


19. 


10. 


where  the  Christ  should  be  born. 

on  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple. 

which  built  his  house  upon  the  rock. 

and  the  babe  lying  in  the  manger. 

took  the  branches  of  the  palm  trees. 
For  if  by  the  trespass  of  the 
one  the  many  died,  much  more  did  the  grace  of 
Gk>d,  and  the  gift  by  the  grace  of  the  one  man, 
Jesus  Christ,  abound  unto  the  many.  The  con- 
trast in  this  and  the  following  verses  of  the  con- 
text, is  between  the  one  and  the  many.^ 

that  in  him  should  all  the  fulness 
dwell. 
For  he  looked  for  the  city  which  hath  the  foundations 
whose  builder  and  maker  is  God. 


The  following  show  its  omission  where  it  was  wrongly  in- 
serted by  the  Authorized  version  : 

Matt.  XXVII.  4 betrayed  innocent  blood.    The 

A.  V.  has :  betrayed  the  innocent  blood. 
Luke  IIL  14.  And  soldiers  also  asked  him.     The  A.  V.  has :    And 
the  soldiers  likewise  demanded  of  him. 


'  Compare  page  849,  above. 


448       RE7ISI0XS   AKD   TKANSLATIOI^^S   Si:srCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

Jolin  IV.  27 and  tliey  marvelled  that  lie  was 

speaking  -with  a  woman.  The  A.  V.  has :  .  .  .  . 
that  he  talked  with  the  woman.  Thereby  intimat- 
ing that  they  understood  her  character. 

Acts  XVII.  23.  .  .  .  To  an  unknown  God.  The  A.  V. 
has  :  .  .  .To  the  unknown  God. 
Rom.  II.  14.  For  when  Gentiles  which  have  no  law  do  by  nature 
the  things  of  the  law.  The  A.  V.  has :  .  .  when 
the  Gentiles.  But  the  meaning  is  any,  not  all  of 
the  Gentiles,  as  in  the  reading  of  the  R.  V, 

I.  Tim.  VI.  10.  For  the  love  of  money  is  a  root  of  all  kinds  of  evil. 
The  A.  V.  has :  the  root. 

The  revisers  had  a  broad  field  before  tbem  in  correcting  the 
Authorized  version  in  its  treatment  of  Greek  prepositions. 
But  in  this,  as  in  that  of  the  Greek  article,  they  have  not 
entered  upon  it  as  freely  as  might  have  been  expected.  It  is 
true  that  much  of  the  incorrectness  in  the  Authorized  version, 
in  respect  to  prepositions,  is  traceable  to  change  of  meaning 
in  these  prepositions,  rather  than  to  error  in  the  translators. 
But  even  in  cases  of  archaisms  our  revisers  too  frequently  fail 
in  making  the  needful  alterations.  The  following,  however, 
are  examples  of  important  improvements : 

Matt.  IV.  6.        .        .        .        And  on  their  hands  they  shall  bear 
thee  up.     The  A.  V.  has :  in  their  hands. 
V.  21.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  to  them  of  old  time. 
This  is  much  better  than  hy  them  as  in  the  A.  V. 
Mark  XI.  17.        .        .        .        .        My  house  shall  be  called  a  house 
of  prayer /<?r  all  the  nations.     The  A.  V.  incorrectly 
reads  :  My  house  shall  be  called  of  aU  nations  the 
house  of  prayer. 
Luke  XXIII.  15.  No,  nor  yet  Herod  :  for  he  sent  him  back  unto  us  ;  and 
behold,  nothing  worthy  of  death  hath  been  done  hy 
him.     The  A.  V.  incorrectly  reads  :  .  .  .  nothing 
worthy  of  death  is  done  unto  him. 

I.  Cor.  VIII.  6 and  one    Lord,   Jesus    Christ, 

through  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  through  him. 
The  A.  V.  reads :  .  .  .  hy  whom  are  all  things,  and 
we  hy  him. 


188 J.]  OBSOLETE   WORDS   RETAILED.  449 

Heb.  VL  7.  .  .  .  and  bringeth  forth  herbs  meet  for 
them  for  whose  sake  it  is  also  tilled.  The  A.  V. 
reads  :  .  .  .  herbs  meet  for  them  by  whom  it  is 
dressed. 
VII.  9.  And,  so  to  say,  through  Abraham  even  Levi,  who  re- 
ceiveth  tithes,  hath  paid  tithes.  The  A.  V.  has  : 
.   .   .   who  receiveth  tithes  paid  tithes  w  Abraham. 

Rev.  XV.  2.  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  glassy  sea  mingled  with  fire ; 
and  them  that  come  victorious  from  the  beast, 
.  .  .  standing  hy  the  glassy  sea.  The  A.  V.  reads : 
.    .    .    stand  on  the  sea  of  glass. 

Many  words  in  the  Authorized  version  are  modern  in  form,' 
but  obsolete  in  meaning.  On  account  of  this  they  are  more  ^- 
hurtful  to  the  sense  of  the  passage,  where  they  occur,  since 
on  account  of  their  familiar  form  they  awaken  no  suspicion  of 
their  changed  meaning.  As  examples  we  have  such  words  as 
prevent  in  the  sense  of  precede,  iy  and  hy  in  the  sense  of  im-  ^ 
mediately  and  coast  in  the  sense  of  torder.  This  class  of  words 
is  not  large,  considering  that  they  belong  to  a  printed  text 
that  has  come  down  to  us,  with  but  few  changes,  from  the  first 
quarter  of  the  seventeenth  century.  Our  revisers  have  done  a 
most  acceptable  service  in  substituting  words  modern  in  mean- 
ing in  place  of  these  obsolete  terms ;  yet  too  often  they  allow 
obsolete  words  to  remain  which  ought  to  have  been  disjjlaced. 
Nothing  is  gained  by  retaining  the  word  charger  in  Matt.  xiv.  8. 
The  word  may  mean  one  wlio  charges,  or  a  ivar  horse,  but  in 
the  sense  of  a  large  dish  or  platter,  as  it  is  used  in  this  connec- 
tion, it  is  obsolete.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  word  haling 
found  in  Acts  viii.  3.  If,  according  to  Walker,  the  word  hale 
"is  corrupted  beyond  recovery  into  haxd,^^  and  consequently 
the  word  haling  into  hauling,  let  us  by  all  means  have  the  cor- 
ruption, with  its  plain  meaning.  Another  misleading  word  ^ 
retained  by  the  revisers  is  quich  in  the  sense  of  living,  as  found 
in  I.  Pet.  iv.  5.  Tlie  word  quich  is  good  Saxon,  and  in  its 
primary  sense  means  life,  living,  alive.  But  it  has  lost  this 
sense,  and  now  means  active,  swift,  fleet.  This  word  is  like- 
wise retained  in  Acts  x.  42  and  in  II.  Tim.  iv.  1,  but  not  in 
Heb.  iv.  12,  which  reads:    For  the  word  of  God  is  living 


450      REVISION'S  AND  TRANSLATION'S  SIN^CE  1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

and  active,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword.  So  again 
the  word  instant  in  the  sense  of  urgent  is  retained  in  the 

Revised  version.    II.  Tim.  iv.  2  reads : be  instant  in  season, 

out  of  season.  In  this  country  at  least  the  word  instant  is 
used  to  express  something  immediate,  quick,  without  delay. 
But  in  the  only  place  in  the  New  Testament  of  the  Authorized 
version  where  the  word  refers  to  time,  as  in  Luke  ii.  38,  which 
reads  :  And  she  coming  in  at  that  instant  gave  thanks  likewise 
unto  the  Lord ;  the  revisers  ignore  the  word  altogether  and 
read  :  And  coming  at  that  very  hour  she  gave  thanks  unto 
God.  The  use  of  the  word,  and  not  the  correctness  of  the 
translation,  is  here  in  question.  Let  it  be  said,  however,  that 
in  Rom.  xii.  12,  this  word  instant  of  the  A.  V.  is  rightly  dis- 
placed by  steadfastly.  Other  examples  of  archaisms  might 
be  cited  wherein  the  revisers,  if  they  had  replaced  them  by 
modera  terms,  would  not  have  gone  beyond  their  rules,  nor 
injured  the  style  of  the  sacred  text.  In  the  examples  that  fol- 
low the  changes  will  be  recognized  as  improvements. 

Matt.  VI.  34.  Be  not  therefore  anxious  for  the  morrow  :  for  the  mor- 
row will  be  anxious  for  itself.     The  A.  V.  reads  : 
.     .     no  thought,     .     .     .    shaU  take  thought. 
XVII.  25.     .        .        .     And  when  he  came  into  the  house,  Jesus 
spake  first  to  him.    The  A.  V.  reads  :    .     .     Jesus 
prevented  him. 
Mark  VI.  20.  Herod  feared  John    .     .     .     and  kept  him  safe.     The 
A.  V,  has :     .     .     .     and  observed  him. 
Luke  I.  63.  And  he  asked  for  a  writing  tablet.    The  A.  V.  has  : 
writing  table. 
VII.     4.  And  they,  when  they  came  to  Jesus,  besought  him 
earnestly.    The  A.  V.  has  :    .     .    .    besought  him 
instantly. 
XXI.    9.     .         .        .     for  these  things  must  needs  come  to 
pass  first ;  but  the  end  is  not  immediately.     The 
A.  V.  has  :     .     .     .     but  the  end  is  not  by  and  by. 
Acts  XXI.  15.  And  after  these  days  we  took  up  our  baggage.     The 
A.  V.  has  :  carriages. 
Rom.  I.  13.     .         .         .1  purposed  to  come  unto  you  (and  was 
hindered  hitherto).     The  A.  V.  has :    .     .    .    (but 
was  let  hitherto). 


1881.  LATINIZED   WORDS   INTRODUCED.  451 

I.  Cor.  X.  24.  Let  no  man  seek  liis  own,  but  {each)  his  neigbbour's 
{good).     The  A.  V.  has  :     .     .     .    but  every  man 
another's  {wealth). 
XI.  29.     .         .        .     eateth  and  drinketh  jwfZ^'gmeTi^  unto  him- 
self, if  he  discern  not  the  body.     The  A.  V.  has  : 
.     .     .    damnation. 
II,  Cor.  VIII.     1,  Moreover,  brethren,  we  make  known  to  you.    The  A.  V. 
has  :     .     .     .     yve  do  you  to  wit. 
Phil.  III.  20.  For  our  citizenship  is  in  heaven.     The  A.  V.  has  :    For 
our  conversation  is  in  heaven. 
IV.    8.  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever  things  are  true,  what- 
soever things   are  honouraUe.     The  A.  V.  has : 
honest. 
I.  Thess.  rV.  15.     .        .        .    shall  in  no  wise  precede  them  that  are 
fallen  asleep.     The  A.  V.  has :  prevent. 
I.  Tim.  II.    9.  In  like  manner,  that  women  adorn  themselves  in  mod- 
est apparel,  with  shamefastness  and  sobriety.    This 
word  shamefastness  belonged  to  the  first  edition  of 
the  Authorized  version,  but    by  a  typographical 
blunder  was  changed  into  sham efacedn ess  as  in 
our  present  Bibles,  a  word  opposite  in  meaning 
from  shamefastness.     The  word  is  now   obsolete 
and  its  Saxon  meaning  is  gone  beyond  recovery, 
and  why  the  revisers  sought  to  restore  it  is  diflfi- 
cult  to  understand. 
V.    4.     .        .        .     But  if  any  widow  hath  children  or  ^rand- 
children.     The  A.  V.  has  :  or  nephews. 

The  second  rule,  laid  down  for  the  guidance  of  the  revisers, 
required  that  when  changes  were  necessary  the  phrasing  should 
be  conformed,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  the  language  and  style 
of  the  Authorized  version.  In  their  preface  the  revisers  claim 
to ''have  faithfully  adhered"  to  this  rule.  The  difficulty  of 
the  task  may  well  excuse  a  few  exceptions.  And  yet  a  little 
more  of  the  inborn  love  of  Saxon  simplicity  in  language  might 
have  saved  them  from  such  words  as :  stupor,  clanging,  narra- 
tive, interrogation,  accurately,  annomice,  attendant,  appa- 
rition, factious,  effulgence,  tranquil,  vaunting s,  probation, 
some  of  which  are  not  found  in  Shakespeare,  whatever  may  be 
said  of  other  "standard  writers"  of  the  date  of  the  Authorized 
version.     To  the  above  must  be  added  a  long  list  of  other  new 


452      EEVISIONS   Ai^TD   TRANSLATIONS  SINCE   1611.       [CHAP.  XI. 

words  which  may  or  may  not  displace  words  and  phrases  more 
appropriate  to  the  "language  of  Canaan."  But  however  un- 
fortunate the  revisers  may  have  been  in  introducing  a  few 
Latinized  words,  yet  in  theory  and  practice  they  reafl&rm  the 
Saxon  element  of  our  language.  While  it  is  difficult  to  estab- 
lish a  literal  connection  running  back  from  the  Authorized 
version  through  Tyndale  to  Wycliffe,  yet  such  connection  now 
is  fully  established  in  the  Revised  version.  The  revisers  say 
in  their  preface :  "  We  have  habitually  consulted  the  earlier 
Versions  ;  and  in  our  sparing  introduction  of  words  not  found 
in  them  or  in  the  Authorized  Version,  we  have  usually  satis- 
fied ourselves  that  such  words  were  employed  by  standard 
writers  of  nearly  the  same  date,  and  had  also  that  general  hue 
which  justified  their  introduction  into  a  Version  which  has  held 
the  highest  place  in  the  classical  literature  of  our  language." 
The  following  list  furnishes  specimens  of  the  new  words  found 
in  the  Revised  version  intentionally  introduced  for  the  sake  of 
bettering  the  translation.  Some  of  these  words  were  adopted 
from  the  Old  Testament,  others  professedly  from  earlier  ver- 
sions, while  others  are  entire  strangers  to  our  New  Testament 
vocabulary.  The  new  words  are  in  italics  and  may  be  found 
below  in  their  respective  connections. 

Matt.  VI.  28.  And  why  are  ye  anxious.      The  A.  V.  has :  take  ye 
thought. 
IX.  17.  Neither  do  {men)  put  new  wine  into  old  wine  skins. 
The  A.  V.  has  :  bottles. 
XIV.  26.        .        .        .        It  is  an  apparition.     The  A.  V.  has : 

spirit. 
XVII.  15.  For  he  is  epileptic.     The  A.  V.  has  :  lunatick. 
Mark  II.  21.        ...        a  piece  of  undressed  cloth  on  an  old 
garment.     This  is  after  the  Genevan  version,  1557. 
The  A.  V.  has :  new  cloth. 
VI.  53.        .        .        .         and  moored  to  the  shore.     The  A.  V. 
has  :   drew  to  the  shore. 
Luke  I.  1.        .         .        to  draw  up,  in  the  sense  of  to  write;  also, 
narrative.     The  A.  V.  has  :  .  .  to  set  forth ;  and, 
declaration. 


1881.]  KEW  WORDS  INTRODUCED.  453 

3.        .        .        .        having  traced  the  course  oi  all  things 
accurately.      The   A.  V.   reads:  .  .perfect  under- 
standing of  all  things  from  the  very  first. 
TV.  20.        .        .        .         and  gave  it  back  to  the  attendant. 
This  is  better  than,  minister  of  the  A.  V.  which 
from  its  modern  restricted  sense  gives  a  wrong 
impression.     But  the  word  attendant  scarcely  ex- 
presses the  official  character  of  the  "keeper  of  the 
rolls  "  of  the  synagogue. 
V.  27.        .         .        .        sitting  at  the  place  of  toll.    TheA.V. 
has :  .  .  the  receipt  of  custom. 
John  X.  12.         .        .        .        and  the  wolf  snatcheth  them.     The 
A.  V.  has  :  catcheth  them. 

XVn.  12 guarded  them.     The 

A.  V.  has  :  kept. 
Acts  VII.  13.        .        .        .         and  Joseph's  race  became  manifest 
unto  Pharaoh.     The  A.  V.  has :  kindred. 
XII.    7.        .        .        .        and  a  light  shined  in  the  cell.    The 

A.  V.  has  :  prison. 
XIV.     5.        .         .        .         there  was  made  an  onset.     The  A.  V. 
has :  an  assault. 
XVIII.  14.        .        .        .        or  of  wicked   villany.      The  A.  V. 

has  :  wicked  lewdness. 
XXII.  28.         .        .        .        With  a  great  sum  obtained  I  this 

citizenship.     The  A.  V.  has  :  this,  freedom. 
XXV.  21.  But  when  Paul  had  appealed  to  be  kept  for  the  de- 
cision of  the  emperor.     The  A.  V.  has  :  Augustus. 
XXVI.  10.        .        .        .        I  gave  my  wte.    The  A.  V.  reads  : 
I  gave  my  wice  against  them. 
XXVII.  17.         .         .         fearing  lest  they  should  be  cast  upon  the 
Syrtis,  they  lowered  the  gear,  and  so  were  driven. 
There  were  two  celebrated  syrtes  on  the  coast  of 
Africa.     One  was  called  Syrtis  major  and  the  other 
Syrtis  minor.     They  are  described  as  "  sand  banks 
or  shoals  dangerous  to  navip^ation."      The  A.  V. 
reads  :  .  .  fearing  lest  they  should   fall   into  the 
quicksands.      Tyndale,    the   Great   Bible  and  the 
Genevan  version  read  :  Syrtes. 
18.        .        .        .        they   began  to  throw  {the  freight) 
overboard.      The  A.  V.  reads  :    .  ,  they  lightened 
the  ship. 
39.        .        .         .a  certain   bay  with  a  leach.     The 
A.  V.  has  :  shore. 


454      REVISIONS   AND   TRANSLATIONS   SINCE   1611.    [CHAP.  XI. 

40.        .        .        .        and  hoisting  up  the  foresail.     The 
A.  V.  has  :  mainsail. 
Rom.  II.     8.        .        .        .        unto  them  that  are  factious.     The 
A.  V.  has  :  contentious. 
V.     4.  AiA  "^ditience  probation  ;  slu^  probation 'ho^Q. 
X.     7.        .        .        into  the  abyss.      The  A.  V.   has:    the 

deep. 
XI.     8.        .        .        .        a  spirit  of  stupor.    The  A.  V.  has  : 
.  .  oi  slumber. 
I.  Cor.  IX.  25.        .        .        .        that  striveth  in  the  games.     The 
A.  V.  has  :  .  .  for  the  mastery, 
XIII.     1.         .         .         .        sounding  brass,  or  a  clanging  cymbal. 
The  A.  V.  has  :  ...  or  a  tinkling  cymbal. 
II.  Cor.  I.  17.        .        .        .        did  I   shew  fickleness.      The  A.  V. 
has :  lightness. 

Gal.  VI.  17 for  I  bear  branded  on  my  body. 

The  A.  V.  reads  :  ...  for  I  bear  in  my  body. 
Phil.  III.     1.        .        .        .        to  me  indeed  is  not  irksome.     The 
A.  V.  has  :  .  .  is  not  grievous. 
14.  I  press  on  toward  the  goal.     Tlie  A.  V.  has :  .  .  .  the 
mark. 
I.  Tim.  II.     2.        .        .        may  lead  a  tranquil  and  quiet  life.    The 
A.  V.  has :  peaceable. 
Heb.  I.     3.  Who  being  the  effulgence  of  his  glory.     The  A.  V. 
reads  :  .  .  .  the  brightness  of  his  glory. 
XII.    2.         .        .        .        the  author  and  perfecter  of  our  faith. 
The  A.  V.  has  :  finisher. 
James  I.  23.        .        .        .        beholding  his  natural  face  in  a  mir- 
ror.     This    after   Wycliffe.      The   A.  V.   has:    a 


II.  19.        .        .        the  devils  also  believe,  and  shudder.    The 

A.  V.  has :  tremble. 
IV.  16.         .        .        .        ye  glory  in  your  vauntings.     The 
A.  V.  has  :  boastings. 
I,  Peter  III.  21.        .        .        .        but  the  interrogation  of  a  good  con- 
science toward    God.      The   A.  V,   has :  .  .  .  the 
answer  of  a  good  conscience. 
I.  John  I.     5.         .        .        .        and  announce  unto  you.    The  A.  V. 

has :  declare. 
Rev.  XVI.     1.         .        .        .        and  pour  out  the  seven  bowls  of  the 
wrath  of  God.     The  A.  V.  has  :  vials. 
XVIII.  17.         .         .        .         and    mariners.      This    word    after 
Wycliffe.     The  A.  V.  has  :  saiiora. 


1881.]  THE   AMERICAN   APPEi^^DIX.  455 

The  above  list  might  be  greatly  increased,  as  the  number  of 
this  class  of  words  is  from  necessity  large.  It  is  a  familiar 
fact  that  King  James'  translators  felt  constrained  to  adopt  a 
variety  of  words  in  translating  single  Greek  terms.  They 
doubtless  carried  this  feature  of  their  work  to  an  extreme. 
The  present  revisers,  at  the  expense  of  variety  in  style,  and^^ 
for  the  sake  of  faithfulness  to  the  Greek,  have  rendered  the 
recurring  Greek  word  by  the  same  English  word.  Conse- 
quently many  English  words  have  dropped  out  of  the  Xew 
Testament  vocabulary.  Whether  the  new  words  introduced 
into  the  Revised  version,  such  as  the  above,  will  counter- 
balance this  loss,  there  is  as  yet  no  means  of  determining.^ 

The  appendix  comprises  the  suggestions  of  the  American 
committee  which  were  not  approved  by  the  English  com- 
mittee. It  manifests  a  disagreement  which  was  not  expected  C 
by  the  friends  of  the  work  on  this  side  of  the  water.  From 
the  rules  laid  down  it  was  expected  that  something  of  an 
equality  would  exist,  and  at  the  close  a  joint  meeting  of  the 
British  and  American  companies  would  be  held  in  London 
before  final  action.  But  unfortunately,  or  it  may  be  fortu- 
nately, this  meeting  proved  impracticable;  and  instead,  a 
compromise  was  agreed  upon  by  which  the  readings  preferred 
by  the  American  committee  were  to  be  printed  in  an  appendix 
to  the  English  edition,  the  American  committee  agreeing  not 
to  issue  a  rival  edition  for  "a  term  of  fourteen  years."  But, 
as  has  been  well  said,  while  the  appendix  shows  the  dis- 
agreements, yet  it  signifies  but  little  compared  with  the  text, 
which  embodies  the  substantial  agreements  of  the  two  com- 
mittees. By  actual  comparison  of  their  independent  work  it  __ 
has  been  found  "  that  in  about  half  the  changes  the  two  com- 
mittees had  arrived  independently  at  the  same  conclusion." 
Whatever  of  jealousy,  therefore,  may  have  been  felt  by  Amer- 
ican friends  of  the  enterprise  on  this  ground,  should  be  laid 

1  There  is  a  Concordance,  however,  of  the  Revised  version  already  in 
course  of  preparation. 


456        REVISIONS   AKD   TEANSLATIOKS   SINCE   1611.   [CHAP.  XI. 

aside ;  and  especially  so  since  the  members  themselves  of  the 
American  committee  are  satisfied.  Besides,  conservative  op- 
posers  of  the  New  revision  ought  to  be  contented,  since  the 
American  revisers  were  by  far  more  radical  and  progressive 
in  the  changes  they  proposed  than  their  brethren  of  the  Eng- 
lish committee.  The  following  are  selected  examples  of  the 
changes  preferred  by  the  American  committee,  w^hich  fall  in 
the  appendix  under  the  general  head  of  "  Classes  of  Pas- 
sages " : 

I.  Strike  out  "  S."  (i.  e.  Saint)  from  tlie  title  of  the  Gospels  and  from 
the  heading  of  the  pages. 

III.  For  "  Holy  Ghost "  adopt  uniformly  the  rendering:  "  Holy  Spirit." 

IV.  At  the  word  "  worship  "  in  Matt.  ii.  2,  etc.,  add  the  marginal  note 

"  The  Greek  word  denotes  an  act  of  reverence,  whether  paid 
to  man  (see  chap,  xviii.  26)  or  to  God  (see  chap.  iv.  10)." 

V.  Put  into  the  text  uniformly  the  marginal  rendering  "  through  "  in 

place  of  "  by  "  when  it  relates  to  prophecy,  viz.  in  Matt.  ii.  5, 
17,  23:  iii.  3;  iv.  14,  &c. 
VII.  Substitute  modern  forms  of  speech  for  the  following  archaisms, 
viz.  "  who"  or  "that"  for  "which"  when  used  of  persons; 
" are "  for  "  be"  in  the  present  indicative ;  "know,"  "knew  " 
for  "  wot  "  "  wist  "  ;  "  drag  "  or  "  drag  away  "  for  "  hale." 
IX.  After  "baptize"  let  the  marg.  "Or,  in"  and  the  text   "with" 

exchange  places. 
X.  Let  the  word  "  testament  "  be  everywhere  changed  to  "covenant" 
(without  an  alternate  in  the  margin),  except  in  Heb.  ix.  15-17. 
XIV.  Let  the  use  of  "  fulfil "   be  confined  to  those  cases  in  which  it 
denotes  "  accomplish,"  "  bring  to  pass,"  or  the  like. 

In  the  Gospel  according  to  Matthew  the  appendix  furnishes 
some  twenty-three  preferences  which  were  not  adopted  by  the 
English  committee.    The  following  are  selected  examples : 

Matt.  III.  10.  For  "  is  the  axe  laid  unto  "  read  "  the  axe  lieth  at  "    So  in 
Luke  iii.  9. 
VI.  11.  Let  the  marg.  read  Gr.  our  bread  for  the  coming  day,  or 
our  needful  bread.    So  in  Luke  xi.  3. 
27.  For  "his  stature  "  read  "  the  measure  of  his  life"  (with 
marg.  Or,  his  stature)    So  in  Luke  xii.  25. 
IX.  6,8.  For   "power"    read    "authority"  (see  marg.  3;      So  in 
Mark  ii.  10  ;  Luke  v.  24. 


1881.]  THE    AMERICAiq-   APPENDIX.  457 

XX      1.  For  "  that  is  "  read  "  that  was  " 
XXIII.     9.  For  "  Father,  which  is  in  heaven  "  read  "  Father,  even  he 
who  is  in  heaven. " 
23.  For  "judgement "  read  "justice  "     So  in  Luke  xi.  42. 
XXVI.  29.  For  "  I  will  not  drink"  read  "  I  shall  not  drink  "     Simi- 
larly in  Mark  xiv.  25;     Luke  xxii.  16,  18. 

In  the  Gospel  according  to  Mark  the  appendix  has  but 
seven  preferences  not  approved  by  the  English  committee. 
The  following  are  selected  examples: 

Mark  X.  13.  For  "  bought "  read  "  were  bringing  "    So  in  Luke  xviii.  15. 
32.  ' '  And  they  that  followed  "  etc.,  omit  the  marg. 
45.  For  "  For  verily  "  etc,  read  "  For  the  Son  of  man  also  "  etc. 
XI.  24.  For  "  have  received "  read  "  receive "  with  marg.  Gr.  re- 
ceived. 

The  Gospel  of  Luke  has  thirty-three  and  the  Gospel  of  John 
twenty-three  of  these  preferences;  so  throughout  the  New 
Testament  some  books  have  more  and  some  less.  The  follow- 
ing selections,  however,  will  suffice  : 

Luke  1.  70.  For  "  since   the  world  began "  read  '*  of  old "      Similarly 
Acts  iii.  21 ;  xv.  18. 
IV.     1.  For  "  by  the  Spirit "  read  "  in  the  Spirit "  and  omit  the  marg. 
VIII.  29.  For  "  commanded  "  read  "  was  commanding  " 
33.  For  "  were  choked  "  read  "  were  drowned  " 
IX.  40.  For  "  should  be  greatest  "  read  "  was  the  greatest  " 
XXII.  24.  For  "  is  accounted  "  read  "  was  accounted  " 

XXIII.  2.  "  Christ  a  king  "  omit  the  marg. 
23.  For  "  instant  "  read  "  urgent  " 

46.  Let  margin  and  text  exchange  places. 

XXIV.  30.  Read  "  he  took  the  bread  and  blessed  ;  and  breaking  it  he 

gave  to  them  " 
For  "  reasonings  "  read  "  questionings  " 
For  "  The  zeal  of  thine  house  "  read  "  Zeal  for  thy  house  " 
For  "  ill  "  read  "  evil  "     So  in  v.  29. 
For  "out  of  the   belly"  read  "  from   within  him"  (with 

marg.  Gr.  out  of  his  belly.) 
For  "stood  "  read  "  standeth"  and  omit  marg.  ' 
53.  For  "  is  dead"  and  "  are  dead  "  read  " died  "    [Compare 

vi.  49,  58.1 


38. 

hn  II. 

17. 

III. 

20. 

VII. 

38. 

VIII. 

44. 

52. 

458        EEVISIONS  AND  TRANSLATIONS  SINCE  1611.      [CHAP.  XI. 

58.  For  "  was  "  read  "  was  born  "  and  omit  marg.  ^ 
XVI.  25,  29    For  "  proverbs  "  read  "  dark  sayings  " 
XVir.  24.  For  "  I  will  "  read  "  I  desire  " 
XXI.     7.  "  Was  naked  "  add  marg.  Or,  had  on  Ms  under  garment  only. 

In  the  above  selections  and  so  throughout  the  whole  appen- 
dix, the  changes  proposed  will  for  the  most  part  commend 
themselves  to  American  taste  and  judgment.  And  while 
there  may  be  a  regret  that  there  should  have  been  any  dif- 
ferences at  the  last,  yet  there  is  occasion  for  rejoicing  that  the 
appendix  is  not  more  extensive  than  it  is ;  especially  when  we 
consider  that  the  committees  were  composed  of  independent 
thinkers,  separated  by  so  many  thousand  miles  and  influenced 
by  distinct  National  tastes.  Besides,  a  careful  examination  of 
the  appendix  shows  that  the  differences  relate  to  neither  doc- 
trine nor  precept,  but  touch  upon  archaisms,  obsolete  words, 
Greek  grammar  and  simple  matters  of  taste  and  style.  The 
Eevised  version,  therefore,  must  ever  be  regarded  as  a  monu- 
ment sacred  to  the  memory  of  a  united  Christian  scholarship. 
And  the  Appendix  must  ever  be  looked  upon,  not  as  a  symbol 
of  disagreement,  but  as  a  remarkable  illustration  of  the  high 
degree  of  harmony  which  prevailed  between  the  Anglo- 
American  Revisers. 


CHAPTER  XII 


THE    REVISED    VERSION  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT   AND 

THE  REVISED  BIBLE  AS  A  WHOLE,  A.  D.  1881-1885. 

AN   APPENDED   CHAPTER. 

INTEREST  in  the  revision  of  the  so-called  Authorized 
version,  centered  largely  in  the  New  Testament.  After 
waiting  ten  years  for  the  revisers  to  complete  their  work, 
the  public  were  eager  for  its  appearance.  In  its  reception  by 
way  of  sales,  there  is  nothing  in  the  history  of  the  book- trade, 
much  less  of  Bible  publications,  that  can  compare  with  it.  ^ 
The  demand,  at  first,  far  surpassed  the  supply.  *^  Orders  for 
a  million  Oxford  copies  of  the  Revised  New  Testament,  were 
received  before  the  book  was  issued.  A  telegram  from  Lon- 
don, May  21,  1881,  reported  the  sale  of  two  million  copies  of 
the  Revised  New  Testament  in  that  city."^  The  eagerness 
of  the  American  public  on  the  first  arrival  of  the  books  in 
New  York  to  obtain  copies,  is  fresh  in  the  minds  of  this 
generation.  The  daily  papers  of  the  country  united  in  fan- 
ning the  flame.  As  a  matter  of  public  interest,  and  enter- 
prise as  well,  it  is  worthy  of  record,  that  the  four  Gospels, 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  were 
sent  by  telegram  from  New  York  to  Chicago,  and  printed  in 
two  daily  papers  of  that  city,  The  Tribune  and  The  Times, 
of  May  22,  1881.  These  papers  contained,  besides  the  above, 
the  remaining  parts  of  the  New  Testament,  which  were  taken 
from  copies  of  the  printed  book  so  soon  as  it  was  received.  ^ 

*  Compare  p.  438,  above. 

2  Schaff 's  Companion  to  the  Oreek  New  Test. ,  and  English  Version, 
p.  404.     New  York,  1883. 
^  Compare  Ibid,  p.  405. 


460  KECEPTIOi^   OF   KEYISED   VERSION".  [CHAP.  XII. 

**  The  Tribune  employed  for  the  purpose  ninety-two  compos- 
itors and  five  correctors,  and  the  whole  work  was  completed  in 
twelve  hours.  "^ 

The  sales  in  this  country  were  enormous.  Besides  the 
English  editions,  there  were  some  thirty  or  more  American 
reprints  put  upon  the  market.  All  this,  and  even  more,  was 
a  reality,  though  it  seems  but  a  dream,  it  being  a  thing  so  un- 
precedented in  the  history  of  Bible  versions.  ^ 

In  striking  contrast  was  the  reception  of  the  Revised  Old 
Testament,  four  years  later.  The  publication  created  scarcely 
a  wave  of  excitement,  compared  with  the  storm  which  attended 
that  of  the  New  Testament.  Possibly  this  was  to  have  been 
expected.  In  architecture,  it  is  the  superstructure  that  attracts 
attention.  Yet  the  foundation  in  its  outlines  is  that  which 
decides  the  possibilities  of  the  building.  So  while  the  New 
Testament  revision,  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  attracts  the 
attention  of  all,  yet  when  its  foundation  is  subjected  to  change, 
there  should  be  a  marked  interest  in  such  undertaking. 

There  are  many  facts  concerning  the  Old  Testament  Script- 
ures that  command  the  interest  of  the  student  even  of  the 
English  Bible ;  such  as  the  antiquity  of  the  language,  the  his- 
tory of  the  text  in  manuscripts,  also  in  printed  Bibles.  The 
limited  space  allotted  to  this  chapter  forbids  but  a  brief 
account  of  these  particulars. 

In  regard  to  the  antiquity  of  the  Hebrew  language,  there  is 
a  well  grounded  claim  that  it  is  the  oldest  form  of  human 
speech  known.  The  question  raised  and  learnedly  discussed 
is  whether  or  not  the  language  contained  in  the  earliest  books 
of  the  Old  Testament,  is  the  very  same  that  Abraham  brought 
with  him  into  Canaan.  The  principal  argument  favoring  this 
is  that,  *'  as  the  most  important  proper  names  in  the  first  part  of 
Genesis  are  founded  on  Hebrew  etymologies,  the  essential  con- 

^  Schaff's  Companion  to  the  Greek  New  Test.,  and  English  Version, 
p.  405,  note. 

2  See  by  way  of  contrast  the  account  of  the  reception  of  Tyndale's 
'translation  of  the  N.  T.,  pp   104,  105,  106,  above. 


B.C.   1491-350.]      ANTIQUITY   OF   HEBREW   LAi^GUAGE  4G1 

nection  of  these  names  with  their  etymological  origins  involves 
the  historical  credibility  of  the  records  themselves,  and  leaves 
no  room  for  any  other  conclusion  than  that  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage is  coseval  with  the  earliest  history  of  man."^  In  a  some- 
what modified  form^  Havernick,  who  treats  the  whole  subject 
fairly  and  exhaustively,  says:  "  On  a  closer  investigation,  from 
more  points  of  view  than  one,  the  old  orthodox  opinion  so 
commends  itself,  that  we  may  regard  the  position  that  the  later 
language  of  the  descendants  of  Abraham  stood  at  least  in  a 
very  intimate  relation  to  the  original  tongue,  as  one  which,  so 
far  as  in  such  a  case  is  possible,  is  well  founded.  "^  Again  in 
speaking  of  the  Hebrew  text  of  the  Old  Testaoient,  he  says : 
''  Here  even  it  presents  the  imposing  spectacle  of  a  language 
issuing  from  the  deepest  shadows  of  antiquity,  and  which,  from 
its  sublime  simplicity,  must  be  called  the  basis  and  the  key  of 
all  the  other  Oriental  languages.  "^ 

As  a  matter  of  convenience,  the  history  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment Scriptures  may  be  divided  into  two  periods.  The  first 
extends  from  Moses  to  the  formation  of  the  Canon  by  Ezra; 
the  second  from  Ezra  to  the  era  of  the  first  printed  Hebrew 
Bibles. 

The  existence  and  preservation  of  the  Sacred  writings  of  the 
Jews  during  the  first  period  is  attested  by  the  writings  them- 
selves. It  is  recorded  in  Deuteronomy  that  Moses  wrote  and 
delivered  the  law  to  the  priests,  and  commanded  them  to  read 
it  to  all  the  people ;  also  that  they  should  put  it  by  the  side  of 
the  ark  of  the  covenant.  *  Again,  in  II.  Kings  are  recorded  the 
particulars  of  the  finding  of  the  book  of  the  law  in  the  house 
of  the  Lord.  ^    Then  in  Isaiah  there  is  the  exhortation :  ' '  Seek 


1  Kitto's  Cydopmdia^  Art.  Hebrew  Language,  p.  823.     New  York, 
1853. 

2  Havernick's  Introduction  to  Old  Test.,  p.  131.     Clark's  For.  Theol. 
Lib.,  Vol.  XXVIII.     Edinburgh,  1852.  »  Ibid,  p.  136. 

4  Deut.  xxxi.  9-12,  26.    Compare  I.  Kings  viii.  9  and  II,  Chron.  v.  10. 
The  book  of  the  law  was  placed  by  the  side  of,  not  in,  the  ark. 
^  II.  Kings  xxii.  8. 


462  DECAY   OF  THE   LANGUAGE.  [CHAP.  XII. 

ye  out  of  the  book  of  the  Lord,  and  read."^  The  books  that 
Daniel  consulted  were  the  prophecies  of  Jeremiah.  ^  The  con- 
servation of  the  text  during  this  first  period  is  comparatively 
assured  by  the  religious  care  exercised  by  the  priests,  also  by 
the  extreme  reverence  in  which  the  Sacred  writings  were  held 
by  the  people. 

But  a  passing  notice  can  be  taken  of  the  adverse  criticism 
in  regard  to  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  in  their  historical 
relation  to  each  other,  and  as  to  their  authors.  Biblical 
scholars,  including  those  in  sympathy  as  well  as  those  out  of 
sympathy  with  a  Divine  revelation,  have  delved  into  this  com- 
paratively unworked  field ;  and  while  they  have  brought  forth 
things  good  and  bad,  it  becomes  the  Christian  scholar  to  sepa- 
rate the  wheat  from  the  chaff,  and  thus  confirm  the  confidence 
of  the  people,  that  no  criticism,  be  it  ever  so  high,  if  it  be 
rightly  applied,  can  add  to  or  take  from  the  revealed  truth  of 
the  Old  Testament. 

The  close  of  the  first  period  is  marked  by  radical  changes  in 
the  history  of  the  Jewish  people.  It  is  impossible  to  draw  the 
line,  but  during  the  years  of  the  Babylonian  captivity  and  those 
immediately  following,  the  Jews  lost  their  native  tongue. 
There  are  some  who  think  the  decay  of  the  language  began  as 
early  as  B.C.  720,  when  the  Assyrian  deportation  of  the  ten 
tribes  brought  the  language  into  injurious  proximity  to  the 
Aramaic  idiom.  ^ 

In  this  change,  which  doubtless  was  gradual,  not  only  did 
the  common  people  lose  their  native  tongue,  and  the  lan- 
guage of  their  Sacred  books  become  a  dead  letter  to  them ; 
but  the  ancient  Hebrew  characters  also  suffered  change.  The 
shape  of  the  letters  was  made  to  conform  to  that  of  the  Ara- 
maic, which  is  the  square  character  of  our  printed  Hebrew 
Bibles. 

1  Isaiah  xxxiv,  16. 
*  Daniel  ix.  2;  also,  Jer.  xx^.  11,  12. 

3  Compare  Kitto's  Cyciopcedia,  Art.  Hebrew  Language,  p.  824.  New 
York,  1883. 


B.C.   600-A.D.lOO.]       LABORS   OF   THE   MASSORETS.  463 

The  ancient  Jewish  doctors  were  awake  to  the  interest  of 
their  Sacred  writings  from  the  first  evidence  of  decay  in  the 
language.  One  of  the  important  duties  of  the  Men  of  the 
Great  Synagogue  was,  according  to  the  Rabbins,  to  "  surround 
the  Thorah  with  a  Hedge."  Havernick  defends  this  tradition 
against  the  attacks  of  some  critics,  and  quotes  others,  show- 
ing that  they  accepted  the  truth  of  this  tradition,  as  well  as 
the  existence  and  work  of  the  Men  of  the  Great  Synagogue.  ^ 
These  were  followed  by  the  Talmudists,  who  gathered  up 
the  traditions  respecting  their  Sacred  books,  which  had  been 
handed  down  for  centuries.  The  Talmudic  period  extended 
from  A.  D.  200  to  A.  D.  600.  These  Talmudic  scribes  were 
followed  by  the  Massorets,  whose  labors  began  about  A.  D.  600. 
They  counted,  as  did  the  Talmudists  before  them,  how  often 
each  letter  in  the  Hebrew  alphabet  was  found  in  each  book, 
and  noted  the  peculiarity  of  any  given  letter.  The  same 
minute  labor  was  bestowed  upon  the  words,  as  to  how  often 
they  were  found  at  the  beginning  or  middle  or  close  of  certain 
verses.  Then  as  to  the  verses,  they  noted  how  many  there  were 
in  each  book ;  and  in  the  Pentateuch  and  Psalms  they  com- 
puted which  were  the  middle  verses,  words,  and  letters.  ^ 
Mystical  meanings  were  attached  to  these  words  as  well  as  to 
other  special  marks  found  in  the  text.  ^ 

A  more  important  result  of  the  labors  of  the  Massorets  was 
the  collection  of  readings,  from  various  manuscripts,  which 
they  regarded  as  preferable.  Technically,  the  reading  in  the 
text  was  called  KetJiib,  and  the  reading  to  be  substituted  was 
called  Keri.     These  preferred  readings  were  at  first  kept  in  a 

1  Introduction  to  the  Old  Test.,  pp.  39,  40.  Clark's  For.  Theol.  Lib., 
Vol.  XXVIII.     Edinburgh,  1852. 

2  "So  minute  were  their  observations,  that  they  noted  the  verses,  such 
as  Zech.  vi.  11 — amounting  to  twenty-six  in  the  whole  Bible — which  con- 
tain in  themselves  all  the  letters  of  the  Hebrew  alphabet."  Roberts'  Old 
Test.  Revision,  note,  p.  143.    New  York,  1883. 

»  Compare  Smith's  Bihle  Did.,  Art.  Old  Test.,  p.  2218.  New  York, 
1872. 


464  HEBREW   ACCENTS.  [CHAP.  XII. 

book,  separate  from  the  text,  but  afterward  found  a  place  in 
the  margin  of  the  manuscript.  "In  effect,  however,  our  manu- 
scripts often  exhibit  the  text  with  the  Keri  incorporated.  "^ 
Of  still  greater  importance  was  the  originating,  by  the  Masso- 
rets,  of  the  vowel  signs,  or,  as  some  more  wisely  think,  the 
adoption  of  these  signs.  Hiivernick  says,  this  work  of  the  Mas- 
sorets  ' '  must  be  viewed  as  strictly  regulated  by  adherence  to  the 
traditions  handed  down  to  them."^  For  the  sake  of  '*  exposi- 
tion of  the  meaning  "  of  the  ancient  text,  what  had  been  a  pro- 
hibition was  now,  "  through  the  pressure  of  circumstances,  to 
be  sanctioned. "  ^  This  necessity  arose  from  the  gradual  decay  of 
the  language.  As  a  living  tongue,  through  the  inherent  vowel 
elements,  it  was  easily  understood.  But  as  a  dead  language,  it  is 
readily  seen,  by  way  of  illustration,  that  BED  could  be  read, 
by  inserting  the  necessary  vowel  points,  either  as  Bird,  Bard, 
Beard  or  Brmd.  The  word  translated  hells^  in  Zech.  xiv.  20, 
has  been  cited  as  an  example  in  which,  by  a  different  pointing, 
it  would  mean  shadows.  Again,  the  word  translated  hed^  Gen. 
xlvii.  31,  by  a  different  pointing  may  mean  staff;  and  so  it  reads 
in  Heb.  xi.  21,  which  comes  through  the  Septuagint.  Closely 
connected  with  the  system  of  vocalization  was  that  of  the  accents. 
These  play  an  important  part  in  the  text  of  the  Hebrew.  They 
not  only  mark  the  different  meanings  of  the  same  word,  but 
are  used  as  means  of  punctuation.  The  important  bearing  of 
this  system  upon  a  correct  interpretation  of  the  text,  may  be 
understood  from  the  following  declaration  of  Eabbi  Aben 
Ezra:  "Any  interpretation  which  is  not  in  accordance  with 
the  arrangements  of  the  accents,  thou  shalt  not  consent  to  it, 
nor  shalt  thou  listen  to  it."* 

The  object  of  the  Massorets  in  these  varied  and  almost  end- 

1  Smith's  BiUe  Diet,  Art.  Old  Test,  p.  2219. 

2  Havernick's  Introduction  to  Old  Test,  p.  263.     Clark's  For.  Theol. 
Lib.,  Vol.  XXVIII.     Edinburgh,  1852. 

3  Ihid,  p.  268. 

4  As  cited  in  Smith's  Bible  Diet,  Art.    Old  Test,  p.  2220.     New 
York.  1872. 


B.C.  175-A.D.  70.]      MANUSCRIPTS  OP  OLD  TESTAMEis^T.  465 

less  labors  was  to  conserve  the  ancient  text;  while  the  object 
of  the  Jewish  doctors,  by  means  of  the  Targums,  was  to  extend 
a  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  among  the  people.  These  Tar- 
gums, then,  were  versions  in  paraphrase  of  the  Jewish  script- 
ures in  Aramaic,  which  was  at  this  time  the  common  speech 
of  the  Jewish  people.  There  are  evidences  which  go  to  show 
that  there  were  written  Targums  of  several  Old  Testament 
books  in  the  time  of  the  Maccabees.  ^ 

There  are  eleven  Targums  known,  in  three  of  which  there 
are  the  four  books  of  Moses.  Of  these  three,  that  of  Onkelos 
is  regarded  as  the  best.  The  translation  is  so  literal  that  even 
the  Jews  use  it  as  a  lexicon.  Onkelos  is  said  by  Jewish  tradi- 
tion to  have  been  a  disciple  of  Hillel,  and  therefore  to  have 
lived  about  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era.  ^ 

The  Targums  were  highly  prized  by  the  Jews;  and  as  they 
bear  with  more  or  less  importance  upon  the  critical  text  of  the 
Old  Testament,  they  are  prized  likewise  by  Christian  scholars. 

The  manuscripts  of  the  Old  Testament  books  are  divided 
into  those  used  in  the  synagogues  and  those  held  by  private 
individuals.  The  synagogue  rolls  were  regarded  as  doubly 
sacred.  The  Talmud  gave  special  directions  as  to  the  prepa- 
ration of  the  skins  and  of  the  ink,  also  laid  down  strict  rules 
for  copyists  in  their  work  of  transcription.  In  case  of  two 
mistakes  the  roll  might  be  corrected  and  used,  but  in  case  of 
three  the  whole  roll  must  be  destroyed.  ^  This,  among  other 
provisions,  indicates  the  supreme  care  exercised  by  the  Jews  in 
preserving  the  purity  of  the  text.  The  manuscripts  we  have 
are  Massoretic,  and  few  date  back  beyond  the  twelfth  century. 
Kennicott  and  Bruns  claimed  that  one  collated  by  them  dated 
back  to  the  tenth  century ;  while  De  Rossi  dates  one  of  his  own 
back  to  the  eighth  century.  * 

1  Compare  Kitto's  Cydopcedia,  Art.  Targums,  p.  826.  New  York, 
1853.  2  jjji^^  pp  826,  827. 

3  Compare  Havernick's /^?'ro.  to  Old  Test.,  p.  288,  note.  Clark's  For. 
Theo.  Lib.,  Vol.  XXVIII.     Edinburgh,  1852 

*  Compare  Siwitli's  Bible  Diet.,  Art.  Old  Test.,  p.  2221.  New  York,  1872. 


466  *'PKOFAI^e"   manuscripts.  [chap.    XII. 

By  the  Massoretic  settlement  of  the  text,  the  correct  tran- 
scription was  rendered  more  difficult.  Accordingly  great 
attention  was  paid  from  that  time  among  the  Jews  to  the  va- 
riations arising  through  transcription,  and  careful  avoidance  of 
these  was  made  by  means  of  well  connected  copies.  '  *  Thus 
arose,"  says  Havernick,  ^'■standard  MSS.,  strictly  conformed 
to  the  Massoretic  text,  and  carefully  preserved,  which  were  used 
for  the  emendation  of  others,  and  enjoyed  great  celebrity."^ 

Manuscripts  intended  for  private  use  were  held  in  less  es- 
teem, and  were  called  profane.  "  The  greater  part  are  writ- 
ten on  parchment,  some  on  cotton  paper,  a  few  on  common 
paper.  The  ink  is  thoroughly  black.  "2  '*  The  whole  of  the 
MSS.  are  demonstrably  the  production  of  Jewish  copyists,  a 
few  by  Proselytes ;  .  .  .  but  it  is  certain  that  none  are  the  pro- 
duction of  Christians  or  monks,  as  has  been  alleged."^  There 
is  another  false  charge  that  has  been  refuted,  which  claims 
that  the  Jews,  by  making  slight  changes  in  passages  referring 
to  the  Messiah,  have  perverted  the  meaning  of  these  passages. 
But  not  only  have  these  prophecies  been  faithfully  handed 
down,*  but  also  those  uttered  against  the  Jews.  So  that 
this  people,  in  their  scattered  and  torn  condition,  not  only 
have  been  unwilling  witnesses  to,  but  honest  transmitters  of, 
the  sure  word  of  prophecy. 

In  addition  to  the  brief  account  of  printed  Bibles  given 
on  page  341,  above,  it  may  be  added  that  the  Hebrew  Bible, 
which  became  the  standard,  was  that  of  Joseph  Athias,  Am- 
sterdam, 1661.  Another  celebrated  edition  of  the  Hebrew 
Bible  was  that  of  Van  der  Hooght,  which  was  printed  at 

1  Havernick's  Intro,  to  Old  Test.  Clark's  For.  Theo.  Lib.,  p.  286, 
Vol.  XXVIII.     Edinburgh,  1853. 

2  lUd,  p.  289.  8  lUd,  p.  290. 

*  There  is  a  notable  exception  to  the  above  in  respect  to  Isaiah  ix.  5, 
where  certain  Jewish  interpreters,  by  no  violence  to  the  text  excepting 
by  a  disregard  of  the  accents,  read :  * '  The  God  who  is  called  Won- 
derful, Counsellor,  the  mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father,  calls  his 
name  the  Prince  of  peace."  See  Roberts'  Old  Test.  Revision,  p.  151 
New  York,  1883.     Compare  also  p.  354,  above. 


B.C.   285-247.]  THE   SEPTUAGIJ^T.  467 

Amsterdam  and  Utrecht  in  1705.  This  Bible  is  still  of  good 
reputation,  not  only  for  its  accuracy  and  plainness  of  type,  but 
from  the  fact  that  it  constitutes  our  present  textus  receptus.  ^ 

Among  other  notable  monuments  that  indicate  changes  in 
the  people  and  in  their  book,  the  Septuagint  is  by  no  means 
the  least  important.  This  translation  was  made  at  Alexan- 
dria, B.C.  285-247.  The  Greek  language  is  now  the  language 
of  civilization.  It  is  spoken  in  Egypt,  Syria,  Armenia,  and  in 
Italy.  The  Jews  as  a  people,  about  the  time  of  the  Captivity, 
outgrew  the  limits  of  their  ancient  tongue,  and  so  adopted  the 
Aramaic.  So  likewise  in  after  years,  becoming  more  widely 
scattered  by  engaging  in  trade  in  the  most  important  cities, 
they  outgrew  the  Aramaic  and  adopted  the  Greek  language. 
And  as  it  was  with  the  people,  so  with  the  book.  From  the 
Hebrew  it  was  translated  into  Aramaic,  and  afterwards  into 
the  Greek  of  the  Septuagint.  The  once  popular  tradition 
that  this  translation  was  made  in  seventy-two  days  by  seventy- 
two  translators,  and  that  they  were  confined  in  seventy-two 
separate  cells,  has  been  abundantly  refuted.  ^  There  is  evi- 
dence that  the  work  extended  over  years  instead  of  days,  and 
that  it  was  done  mainly  in  Egypt,  especially  at  Alexandria. 
The  Septuagint  met  such  a  want  among  the  Hellenists  that 
it  soon  acquired  great  authority.  Yet  by  the  strict  Jews  in 
Palestine  it  was  bitterly  opposed,  and  from  their  standpoint 
was  full  of  danger  to  Judaism.  In  the  course  of  time,  how- 
ever, it  was  not  only  adopted  by  individual  Jews,  but  was 
introduced  into  their  synagogues. 

Through  the  Septuagint  the  Greek  language  became  the 
vehicle  of  religious  thought.  The  difficulty  here  was  not 
small,  since  words  and  phrases  were  to  be  changed  from  a 
common  and  worldly  into  a  religious  and  spiritual  use. 
Though  as  a  translation  it  has  its  defects,  yet  it  is  valuable  as 

1  Compare  Smith's  BiUe  Diet.,  Art.  Old  Test.,  p.  2223.  New  York, 
1872. 

2  Compare  Herzog's  Encyclopedia,  Art.  Alexandrian  Version,  p.  101. 
Philadelphia,  1858. 


468         KULES  FOR  REVISIOI^^  OF  OLD  TESTAMENT.       [CHAP.XII. 

a  means  of  correcting  our  Hebrew  text.  In  the  matter  of 
language,  it  was  a  preparation  for  the  Greek  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. "  It  [the  Greek  N.  T.]  shares  with  the  Septuagint," 
says  Dr.  SchafP,  ^'  its  sacred  and  Hebraizing  character  as  dis- 
tinct from  the  secular  Hellenic  literature."  ^  The  numerous 
quotations  of  the  New  Testament  from  the  Septuagint  show 
how  largely  it  entered  into  the  life  of  Hebrew  Christians. 
While  Paul  was  a  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews,  yet  he  quotes  from 
the  Septuagint.  And  while  the  Saviour  in  conversation  used 
the  Aramaic,  yet  in  addressing  the  people  he  evidently  used 
the  Greek,  as  his  Scripture  quotations  are  from  the  Old  Tes- 
tament of  the  Alexandrian  version.  ^  It  is  an  interesting  and 
well-established  fact  that  the  Septuagint  was  the  accepted 
Bible  of  Christ  and  His  Apostles.  ^ 

In  the  revision  of  the  Old  Testament  there  was  the  same 
careful  purpose  as  in  that  of  the  New  Testament.  In  their 
distinct  departments,  the  revisers  compare  most  favorably  as 
to  piety  and  scholarship.     Then  they  followed  the  same  rules.  * 

By  ih.Q  first  rule  they  were  to  introduce  as  few  changes  as 
were  consistent  with  faithfulness  ;  and  in  the  fou7ih  rule  they 
are  permitted  to  adopt  a  text  differing  from  that  from  which 
the  Authorized  version  was  made.  This  opened  a  wide  door 
to  New  Testament  revisers,  but  a  very  narrow  one  to  the 
revisers  of  the  Old  Testament. 

By  means  of  the  life  labors  of  German  and  English  scholars 
in  the  field  of  modern  textual  criticism,  ^  a  wealth  of  material 
was  brought  to  the  very  doors  of  the  revisers.  This  material 
had  not  only  been  mined  but  minted,  and  was  ready  for  use. 
Even  to  ordinary  readers,  by  means  of  German  commentaries 
in  English  dress,  and  by  other  critical  commentaries  as  well, 

^  A  Companion  to  the  Greek  Testament  and  the  English  Version, 
p.  25.     New  York,  1883. 

2  See  Matt.  xxi.  42 ;   Mark  xii.  24 ;   Luke  xxiv.  33. 

^  Compare  Dr.  Roberts  in  his  Old  Testament  Revision,  p.  189. 

4  See  above,  pp.  431-434. 

^  See  above,  Mod.  Textual  Criticism,  pp.  372-377;  also  pp.  441,  442 


1885.'!  MASSORETIC   TEXT.  469 

the  work  of  the  Eevised  version  of  the  New  Testament  had 
been  largely  anticipated.  Not  but  that  the  revisers  went  to  the 
original  sources,  but  the  paths  to  these  sources  had  been  well 
trodden,  and  thus  were  very  familiar.  But  with  all  this 
preparation,  the  revisers  in  giving  a  brief  account  of  their 
work  say,  in  substance,  that  while  a  revision  of  the  Greek 
text  was  a  necessity,  yet  they  did  not  feel  it  their  duty  to  con- 
struct a  continuous  and  complete  text,  but  that  ^'  a>  sufficiently 
laborious  task  remained  in  deciding  between  the  rival  claims 
of  various  readings  which  might  properly  affect  the  transla- 
tion." 1  As  no  such  thorough  and  extended  handling  of  the 
Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin  sources  bearing  directly  upon  the 
text  of  the  Old  Testament  had  been  made,  the  revisers,  in 
carrying  out  the  fourth  rule,  were  almost  limited  to  the  re- 
ceived or  Massoretic  text.  And  so  they  inform  us  in  their 
preface  that  ^^  they  thought  it  most  prudent  to  adopt  the 
Massoretic  text  as  the  basis  of  their  work."^  in  dealing  with 
this  text  they  sought  what  they  believed  to  be  the  best  read- 
ings. In  exceptional  cases,  on  account  of  extreme  difficulties, 
readings  were  adopted  on  the  authority  of  ancient  versions, 
and  such  departures  are  found  indicated  in  the  margin.  ^  A 
slight  examination  of  the  marginal  notes  will  show  the  dili- 
gence and  faithfulness  of  the  revisers  in  using  all  the  light 
before  them  in  obtaining  the  true  meaning  of  the  text  and 
consequently,  the  mind  of  the  Spirit.  * 

A  very  notable  case  of  the  necessity  of  the  change  of  a 
single  word  was  that  of  the  uniform  use  of  people  in  the 
Authorized  version  instead  of  peoples.  By  way  of  explanation 
the  revisers  say  :  ^^The  word  ^peoples'  was  nowhere  used  by 
King  James's  translators  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  in  the  New 
Testament  it  occurs  only  twice  (Rev.  x.  11  ;  xvii.  15).  The 
effect  of  this  was  to  leave  the  rendering  of  numerous  passages 
inadequate  or  obscure,  or  even  positively  misleading.     Thus, 

1  Preface  of  R.  V.  of  N.  T.,  p.  xiii.  1st  ed.,  roy.  8vo.  Cambridge,  1881. 

2  Preface  of  E.  V.  of  0.  T.,  p.  vi.     1st  ed.,  roy.  8vo.     Oxford,  1885. 
•"  Compare  Ihid,  p.  vii.  *  Compare  Ihid,  p.  xiii. 


4:70  CHANGE    IN^    SIN'GLE    WORD.  [CHAP.    XII. 

in  one  of  the  best  known  Psalms  (Ps.  Ixvii. ),  where  the  Sep- 
tuagint  has  Xaoi  and  the  Vulgate  populi,  the  English  had 
*  Let  the  people  praise  thee,  0  God  ;  let  all  the  people  praise 
thee  ;'  leaving  it  at  least  doubtful  whether  the  '•  nations '  of 
verso  4,  or  God's  people,  Israel,  be  referred  to."^ 

In  thus  bringing  out  the  true  meaning  of  the  original,  a 
/great  service  has  been  rendered  to  the  readers  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, in  that  in  prophecy  and  promise  the  marked  distinc- 
tion between  Jews  and  Gentiles  may  be  understood.  If  a 
blessing  or  a  curse  is  pronounced,  we  know  upon  whom  it 
falls,  whether  upon  God's  chosen  people  or  upon  the  peoples 
or  nations  without.  In  Isaiah  viii.  9  we  read  in  the  Author- 
ized version,  ^*  Associate  yourselves,  0  jq  people,  and  ye  shall 
be  broken  in  pieces."  This  would  seem  to  be  a  threatening 
against  the  Jews.  But  according  to  the  Hebrew  and  in  the 
Revised  version  it  reads:  •^^  Make  an  uproar,  0  -^q  peoples,  and 
ye  shall  be  broken  in  pieces.  .  .  .  Take  counsel  together,  and 
it  shall  be  brought  to  nought :  ...  for  God  is  with  us."  Instead 
of  a  threatening,  it  becomes  a  pledge  of  protection  to  God's 
chosen  people.  So  in  Isaiah  xiv.  6  the  Authorized  version 
reads :  "He  who  smote  the  people  in  wrath. "  This  would  seem 
to  refer  to  the  Jews.  But  the  Revised  version  reads:  "That 
smote  the  peoples  in  wrath."  Thus  making  it  clear  that  the 
Gentiles  are  intended.  On  the  contrary,  we  find  that  when 
promises  are  uttered  to  the  Gentiles,  the  blessings  are  seem- 
ingly bestowed  upon  the  Jews.  Isaiah  Ixii.  10,  the  Author- 
ized version  reads:  "Go  through,  go  through  the  gates;  pre- 
pare ye  the  way  of  the  people;  .  .  .  lift  up  a  standard  for  the 
people."  But  the  Revised  version  reads :  "...  lift  up  an  ensign 
for  the  peoples."  Again,  in  Isaiah  Iv.  4  the  Authorized  version 
reads :  "  Behold,  I  have  given  him  for  a  witness  to  the  people,  a 
leader  and  commander  to  the  people."  But  the  Revised  version 
reads :  "Behold,  I  have  given  him  for  a  witness  to  the  peoples, 
a  leader  and  a  commander  to  the  peoples." 

1  Preface  of  E.  V.  of  0.  T.,  p.  viii.     1st  ed.  roy.  8vo.    Oxford,  1885. 


1885.]  EKLARGIXG    OUR   VOCABULARY.  471 

It  is  a  matter  of  regret  to  many  that  the  British  revisers 
did  not  heed  the  request  of  their  American  brethren  to  ^'  sub- 
stitute the  Divine  name  *  Jehovah'  wherever  it  occurs  in 
the  Hebrew  text  for  nhe  Lord'  and  ^God.'"i  But  they 
thought  it  advisable  to  follow  the  usage  of  the  Authorized 
version.  And  so  the  special  changes  indicated  were  relegated 
to  the  Appendix. 

Something  of  the  same  disappointment  is  felt  in  regard  to 
the  numerous  other  changes  suggested  by  the  American  com- 
mittee, which  were  placed  in  the  Appendix.  In  respect  to 
language,  the  revisers  thought  it  to  be  ''no  part  of  their  duty 
to  reduce  it  to  conformity  with  modern  usage."  In  this  they 
were  partly  right;  and  yet  they  kindly  acknowledge  that  there 
might  be  ground  for  "a  friendly  diiference  of  opinion."  To 
American  readers  at  least  there  is  abundant  ground  for  dif- 
ference of  opinion ;  yet  possibly  in  the  line  of  so-called  archaic 
words  there  are  changes  recommended  in  which  many  Amer- 
icans will  sympathize  with  the  English  revisers. 

There  is  no  question  but  that  the  trend  of  sentiment  has 
been  for  some  time  toward  the  conservation  of  the  Saxon  ele- 
ment of  our  tongue.  The  growing  popularity  of  the  study 
of  early  English  in  our  colleges  and  the  gathering  up  of  old 
English  words  in  our  latest  and  best  dictionaries  are  evi- 
dences of  a  growing  public  sentiment  in  favor  of  enlarging 
instead  of  contracting  our  vocabulary.  The  British  commit- 
tee claim  that  the  principle  by  which  they  were  guided  was 
clear  and  consistent.  ''AVhere  an  archaic  word  ox  expres- 
sion was  liable  to  be  misunderstood,  or  at  least  was  not  per- 
fectly intelligible,  they  have  substituted  for  it  another,  in 
equally  good  use  at  the  time  the  Authorized  Version  was  made, 
and  expressing  all  that  the  archaism  was  intended  to  convey, 
but  more  familiar  to  the  modern  reader."  ^ 

In  looking  over  the  Appendix  for  archaisms,  take  the  fol- 

1  Appendix  R.  V.  ofO.  T.,  p.  623.     1st  ed.,  roy.  8vo.     Oxford,  1885. 
»  Preface  of  E.  V.  of  0.  T.,  p.  x.     Roy.  8vo.     Oxford.  1885. 


472  CHANGES    PEOPOSED    I:N"    APPEXDIX.         [chap.    XII. 

lowing  examples,  which  the  British  committee  seemingly  did 
well  to  retain : 

The  word  astonied,  in  Ezra  ix.  3,  is  recommended  to  be  displaced  by 
astonished.  According  to  the  dictionaries  it  is  an  archaic  word, 
but  in  its  connection  it  is  quite  intelligible.  Outside  of  the  Bible 
it  has  fallen  into  disuse,  excepting  in  poetry,  where  many  worthy- 
Saxon  and  Middle  English  words  find  an  asylum.  The  word  is 
not  only  intelligible,  but  carries  with  it  a  depth  of  feeling  which 
is  lacking  in  the  word  astonished.  Attempt  the  substitution  in 
this  and  other  places  where  it  occurs,  and  you  will  doubtless  be 
glad  that  it  still  finds  a  place  in  the  Bible. 

Again,  take  the  word  disannul,  found  in  Isaiah  xiv.  27,  for  which 
annul  is  to  be  substituted.  Disannul  is  by  no  means  an  archaic 
word,  although  the  Standard  Dictionary,  1894,  so  marks  it. 
The  Century  Dictionary,  1889,  however,  does  not.  Its  intel- 
ligibility cannot  be  called  in  question,  and  it  certainly  carries 
with  it  an  intensity  of  meaning.  The  word  has  a  place  in  Shake- 
speare. 

Misdeem,  in  Deut.  xxxii.  27,  is  another  example.  For  this  our  Amer- 
ican revisers  would  have  us  substitute  judge  amiss.  This  word 
misdeem  is  another  good  Middle  English  word  that  we  are  not 
called  to  banish  from  our  vocabulary. 

Then  there  is  the  word  rumour,  II.  Kings  xix.  7,  for  which  tidings 
is  to  be  substituted.  In  neither  of  these  last  examples  can  it  be 
charged  that  there  is  the  least  archaic  smell  about  them. 

In  the  word  eschewed,  Job  i,  1,  for  which  it  is  recommended  to  sub- 
stitute turned  away  from,  we  have  a  very  rare  Bible  word,  as 
it  is  confined  to  the  book  of  Job  and  to  I.  Peter  iii.  11.  The 
word  finds  a  place  in  Shakespeare,  Eschewed  carries  with  avoid- 
ance from  the  sense  of  fear.  It  is  a  rare  coin,  and  valuable  on 
account  of  its  intrinsic  worth.  We  associate  the  word  with  the 
book  of  Job.  It  had  a  place  in  the  Authorized  version  of  the 
New  Testament,  but  the  revisers  banished  it.  We  have  the 
British  committee  of  the  Old  Testament  to  thank  that  this  word 
is  not  entirely  lost  to  our  Bible  vocabulary. 

Again,  the  Appendix  objects,  with  perhaps  good  reason,  to  the  word 
tired,  II.  Kings  ix.  30,  and  would  substitute  attired.  This 
change  is  somewhat  questionable,  since  it  is  an  early  English 
word  referring  to  the  special  act  of  putting  on  the  tiara.  The 
word  is  obsolete,  yet  having  special  reference  to  a  special  act  is 
a  reason  for  its  retention.  Besides,  in  its  connection  the  word  is 
intelligible. 


1885.] 


EXAMPLES    OF    ARCHAIC    WORDS. 


473 


Gen.  I. 

11 

Ex.  XXVIII. 

33 

XXXVI. 

13. 

Deiit.  XIX. 

8. 

I.  Sam.  VIII. 

12. 

XX. 

40. 

XXVII. 

10. 

Job  XVIII. 

19. 

Ps.  V. 

6. 

LXXXVIII. 

13. 

CXXIV. 

3. 

Is.  III. 

23. 

Jer.  XLVI. 

4. 

Ezek.  XXVII. 

16. 

XVI. 

4. 

In  following  out  the  rule  where  archaic  words  were  liable 
to  be  misunderstood  and  others  to  be  substituted,  take  the 
following  as  illustrations; 


its  kind,  for  his  kind. 

coat  of  mail,  for  habergeon. 

clasps  of  gold,  for  taches  of  gold. 

thy  border,  for  thy  coast. 

plow  his  ground,  for  ear  his 
ground. 

his  iveapons,  for  his  artillery. 

made  a  raid,  for  a  road. 

son's  son,  for  nephew. 

speak  lies,  for  speak  leasing. 

come  before  thee,  for  prevent. 

swallowed  us  up  alive,  for  swal- 
lowed us  up  quick. 

shawls  and  the  satchels,'^  for 
wimples  and  the  crisping 
pins. 

coats  of  mail,  for  brigandines. 

traded,  for  occupied. 

cleanse,  for  supple. 


Such  changes  as  the  above  are  found  throughout  the  Old 
Testament,  and  they  exercise  an  important  function  in  making 
clear  the  sense  of  very  many  passages.  While  the  revisers 
were  employed  in  so  good  a  work,  allowing  them  the  privilege 
and  right  to  retain  a  class  of  archaic  words  as  above  intimated, 
yet  it  is  somewhat  disappointing  that  they  should  pass  over 
so  many  words  that,  on  account  of  their  obsolescence,  obscure 
the  text.     The  following  are  cited  as  examples : 


They  retain  decision,  Joel  iii.  14,  instead  of  threshing ;  charger.  Num. 
vii.  13,  instead  of  platter ;  prevenfest,  Ps.  xxi.  3,  instead  of  meet- 
est.  Again,  the  revisers  retain  health,  Ps.  xliii.  5,  instead  of  sub- 
stituting help.  The  word  health  in  the  sense  of  power  to  give  help 
has  been  lost  beyond  recovery ;  hence,  for  the  sake  of  bringing 
out  the  meaning  of  the  sentence,  the  word  help  is  desirable.  The 
same  is  true  in  respect  to  the  word  conversation,  Ps.  1.  23.  which 


Possibly  money  bags.     Compare  II.  Kings  v.  23. 


474  CHANGES    IJT    FAMILIAR    PASSAGES.         [CHAP.    XII. 

is  retained  instead  of  way ;  so  likewise  the  word  prevented,  in 
Ps.  cxix.  147,  instead  of  anticipated,  where  it  obscures  the  sense 
of  the  passage. 
In  dealing  with  the  Hebrew  word  Sheol,  which  corresponds  to  Hades  in 
the  Greek,  the  revisers  manifest  their  usual  conservative  spirit. 
In  historical  narratives,  the  grave  and  the  pit  are  retained  in  the 
text  with  Sheol  in  the  margin;  while  in  the  poetical  writings 
they  have  put  Sheol  in  the  text  and  grave  in  the  margin.  ^  The 
American  revisers  would  in  every  case  put  Sheol  wherever  it  is 
rendered  tJie  grave,  the  pit,  and  hell  in  the  text,  and  omit  these 
readings  from  the  margins. 

There  is  a  class  of  familiar  passages  which,  by  reason  of 
their  beauty  and  moral  power,  have  been  treasured  up  as  very 
precious  in  the  memory  of  many  Bible  readers.  The  discov- 
ery that  any  of  these  have  suffered  change  at  the  hands  of 
the  revisers  will  prove  a  serious  disappointment. 

Especially  is  this  true  in  cases  where  the  reason  for  change 
is  quite  inadequate,  so  that  the  loss  sustained  is  greater  than 
the  supposed  gain.  But  the  case  is  radically  different  where 
the  rendering  of  the  Authorized  version  is  quite  im])Ossible 
with  any  kind  of  faithfulness  to  the  original.  Take  the  fol- 
lowing, in  which  there  are  examples  of  both  these  extremes : 

Gen.  XVI.  13.  .         .         .         Thon  God  seest  me.    The  R.  V.  reads : 
Thou  art  a  God  that  seeth. 

Job  XIII.  15.  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  /  trust  in  him.  The 
R.  V.  reads:  Though  he  slay  me  yet  will  I  wait 
for  him.  In  each  of  these  examples  there  seems 
to  be  a  softening  down  by  reason  of  indirectness. 
Ps.  I.  3.  And  he  shall  be  like  a  tree  planted  by  the  rivers  of 
water.  The  R.  V.  reads:  And  he  shall  be  like  a 
tree  planted  by  the  streams  of  water. 
VII.  11.  .  .  .  and  God  is  angry  with  the  wicked 
every  day.  The  R.  V.  reads:  .  .  .  Yea,  a  God 
that  hath  indignation  every  day.  The  object 
of  the  anger  as  expressed  in  the  A.  V.  is  not  in 
the  original.  Dr.  J.  A.  Alexander  thinks  that 
"  although  the  object  is  not  expressed  in  the  origi- 

1  Comp.  Preface,  p.  ix.,  R.  V.  of  0.  T.     Oxford,  1885 


1885.]  CHAKGES   IN   FAMILIAR    PASSAGES.  475 

nal,  it  is  obvious,  and  is  rendered  more  conspicu- 
ous by  this  omission. "  i 
Ps,  XXXII.     8.  I  will  instruct  thee  and  teach  thee  in  the  way  which 
thou  shalt  go.     I  will  guide  thee  ivith  mine  eye. 
The  R.  V.  reads:  .  .  .  I  will  counsel  thee  with 
mine  eye  upon  thee.     The  great  disappointment 
here  lies  in  the  fact  that  many  readers  regard 
these  as  the  words  of  God  to  David.     Dr.  Alex- 
ander pronounces  it  a  gratuitous  assumption  that 
there  should  be  two  different  speakers  in  two  suc- 
cessive verses,    without   anything   to   indicate   a 
change.     The  conclusion  is,  therefore,  that  David 
is  addressing  a  friend  to  whom  he  promises  to 
point  out  the  way  of  safety.  ^ 
XC.  12.  So  teach  us  to  number  our  days,  that  we  may  apply 
our  hearts  unto  wisdom.     The  R.  V.  reads :  .  .  . 
That  we  may  get  us  an  heart  of  wisdom.     There 
is  difficulty  here  in  the  construction.     Dr.  Alex- 
ander declares  the  rendering  of  the  A.  'V.  '*  forced 
and  ungrammatical. "     So  that  the  reading  of  the 
R.  V.  may  be  regarded  as  more  correct  and  so  far 
desirable. 
Prov.  XIII.  15.  .         .         .         but  the  way  of  transgressors  is  hard. 
The  R.  V.  reads :  ...  but  the  way  of  the  treach- 
erous is  rugged.     This   is   nearer  the  Hebrew. 
Yet  Moses  Stuart  acknowledges  that  hard  in  the 
sense  of  difficult  "gives  us  what  the  Hebrew  aims 
at  yet  not  exactly  what  it  expresses. "    His  transla- 
tion is  no  more  satisfactory  than  that  of  the  R.  V. 
He  translates:  "...  but  the  way  of  the  treach- 
erous is  stony."  ^ 
XVIII.  24.  A  man  that  hath  friends  must  shew  himself  friendly. 
The  R.  V.  reads :  He  that  maketh  many  friends 
doeth  it  to  his  own  destruction.     This  apparently 
is  an   opposite   sentiment.     The  reading  of  the 
A.  V.  is  certainly  preferable.    Stuart,  in  his  Com- 
mentary, admits  that  many  of  the  critics  agree 
with  the  A.  V. ,  yet  he  prefers  to  read :  "A  man 
of  friends  will  show  himself  as  base. "  *     In  the 

^  Alexander  on  Psalms,  in  loco.     New  York,  1853.      ^  ji^i^  {^  Iqqq 
^  Commentary  on  the  Booh  of  Proverbs,  in  loco.     Audover,  1863. 
*  Ibid,  in  loco. 


476  CHANGES   IJiT   FAMILIAE   PASSAGES.        [CHAP.    XII. 

disagreement  of  the  critics,  we  are  left  free  to 
bemoan  the  change. 
Eccl.  I.  14.  .         .         .         and,  behold,  all  is  vanity  and  vexa- 
tion of  spirit.     The  R.  V.  reads:    .    .    .    and  a 
striving  after  wind.     This  conforms  to  the  judg- 
ment of  most  critics,   but  to  ordinary  ears  the 
A.  V.  conveys  the  meaning  better. 
Is.  XXVII.     8.  .         .         .         He  stayeth  his  rough  wind  in  the  day 
of  the  east  wind.    The  R.  V.  reads :  ...  He  hath 
removed  her  with   his  rough   blast  in   the  day 
of  the  east  wind.     Evidently  there  is  dilficulty 
connected  with  this  whole  passage.     The  connec- 
tion seems  to  favor  the  reading  of  the  R.  V. ,  there- 
fore the  loss  of  this  familiar  passage  must  be  ac- 
cepted. 
Jer,  XVII.     9.  The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desper- 
ately wicked.     The  R.  V.  reads:  .  .  .  and  it  is 
desperately  sick.     Instead  of  sick,  the  word  dis- 
eased has  been  suggested.     The  word  wicked  may 
be  too  strong,  but  neither  of  the  above  render- 
ings is  an  improvement. 
Hab.  II.  15.  Woe  unto  him  that  giveth  his  neighbour  drink,  that 
puttest  thy  bottle  to  him,  and  makest  him  drunken 
also.    .    .    .    The   R.   V.   reads:   .    .    .    that  add- 
est  thy  venom  thereto,  and  makest  him  drunken 
also.    .    .    .    This  familiar  passage  doubtless  has 
been   often   misapplied  to   social   drinking;   but 
the   reference   is  to   the  forcing  of  drink  upon 
another  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  power  over 
him  for  evil. 
Hag.  II.     7.  And  I  will  shake  all  nations,  and  the  Desire  of  all 
nations  shall  come.     The  R.  V.  reads :  .  .  .  and 
the  desirable  things  of  all  nations  shall  come. 
One  of  the  revisers  speaking  of  this  change,  says 
'  *  that  the  title,  '  the  Desire  of  all  nations, '  seems 
so  exactly  descriptive  of  Christ   .    .    .    that  we 
would  fain  retain  it  if  we  could.     But  it  is  simply 
an  impossible  rendering  of  the  original. "  ^ 

The  advantages  of  the  revisers  over  those  of  1611  were 
manifold.     Besides  superior  editions  of  the  Septiiagint  and 

1  Roberts'  Old  Testament  Revision,  p.  88.     New  York,  1883. 


1885.]  EXAMPLES   OF   IMPROVEME:trrS.  477 

Vulgate  and  other  sources  not  available  in  1611,  great  advance 
had  been  made  in  the  grammar  and  lexicography  of  the  He- 
brew language.  Gesenius,  the  celebrated  Jewish  philologist, 
was  the  first  to  apply  the  historico-logical  methods  to  Hebrew 
lexicography.  The  importance  of  tliis  is  seen  in  bringing 
out  both  the  original  significance  of  the  word  and  its  later  or 
historical  meanings  in  the  usage  of  different  ages  and  writers.  * 
In  the  grammatical  field,  not  only  Gesenius,  but  Ewald  and 
others  had  labored  most  satisfactorily.  On  account  of  these 
advances  much  may  rightly  be  expected  from  the  labors  of 
the  revisers,  and  the  more  carefully  their  work  is  examined, 
the  more  evident  their  faithfulness  will  appear. 

As  examples  of  marked  improvements,  the  following  are 
inserted : 

Gen.  XXXVI.  24  .  .  ,  this  was  that  An  ah  that  found  the 
mules  in  the  wilderness.  The  R.  V.  reads ;  .  .  , 
this  is  Anah  who  found  the  hot  springs  in  the 
wilderness. 

XLIX.  6.  .  .  .  and  in  their  self-will  they  digged 
doicn  a  wall.  The  R.  V.  reads :  and  in  their  self- 
will  they  houghed  an  ox. 

XLIX.  10.  .  .  .  nor  a  laic  giver  from  between  his  feet, 
until  Shiloh  come  ;  and  unto  him  shall  the  gath- 
ering of  the  people  be.  The  R.  V.  reads :  Nor 
the  ruler's  staff  from  between  his  feet  until  Shiloh 
come;  and  unto  him  shall  the  obedience  of  the 
peoples  be.  This  change  is  important  as  showing 
that  the  Gentiles  are  here  referred  to,  and  not 
the  Jews. 
Ex.  III.  22.  But  every  woman  shall  borrow  of  her  neighbour. 
The  R.  V.  reads  :  .  .  .  shall  ask  of  her  neighbour. 
See  also  Ex.  xii.  35,  36. 
XX.  13.  Thou  Shalt  not  kill.  The  R.  V.  reads:  Thou  shalt 
do  no  murder.  Under  some  circumstances  it 
may  be  lawful  to  kill,  but  not  to  do  murder. 
XXXIV.  13.  .  .  .  cut  down  their  groves.  The  R.  V. 
reads:  their  ^sAertm.    The  margin  reads :  Proba- 

»  Compare  Preface,  Robinson's  Gesenius,  p.  iv.,  5th  ed.  Boston,  1854. 


478  IMPROVEMEKTS   IN   TRANSLATIONS.         [CHAP.    XII. 

bly  the  wooden  symbols  of  a  goddess  Asherah. 
So  in  other  places. 
Lev.  XVIII.  18,  Neither  shalt  thou  take  a  wife  to  her  sister,  to  vex 
her  .  .  .  beside  the  other  in  her  life  time.  The 
R.  V.  reads:  ,  .  .  to  be  a  rival  to  her.  This  is 
supposed  to  make  the  matter  plain  that  this  pas- 
sage affords  no  foundation  for  the  vexed  question 
of  marrying  the  sister  of  a  deceased  wife.  Doubt- 
less polygamy  is  connived  at  here,  but  it  is  re- 
stricted. It  is  forbidden  that  two  sisters  shall 
become  at  the  same  time  wives  of  one  man.  Few 
incorrect  interpretations  have  so  widely  affected 
individual  consciences  and  English  state  law 
as  this.  1 
Judges  XV.  19.  But  God  clave  an  hollow  place  that  was  in  the  Jaw, 
and  there  came  water  thereout.  The  R.  V.  reads : 
But  God  clave  the  hollow  place  that  is  in  Lehi  .  .  . 
Notwithstanding  that  the  preferable  reading  is 
given  in  the  margin  of  the  A.  V. ,  and  that  the  word 
Jaw  is  another  name  for  the  district  of  Lehi,  and 
* '  so  called  from  a  chain  of  steep  craggy  rocks, 
just  as  single  rocks  are  called  teeth,  "^  yet  the 
impression  of  the  ordinary  reader  is  that  the 
water  came  out  of  the  jawbone  used  by  Samson. 
II.  Chron.  I.  16.  And  Solomon  had  horses  brought  out  of  Egypt,  and 
linen  yarn;  the  king's  merchants  receive  the 
linen  yarn  at  a  price.  The  R.  V.  reads:  And 
the  horses  which  Solomon  had  were  brought  out 
of  Egypt  ;  the  king's  merchants  received  them  in 
droves,  each  drove  at  a  price.  Dr.  Chambers, 
one  of  the  0.  T.  revisers,  says :  ' '  Linen  yam  is 
certainly  a  mistranslation." 
XI.  15.  And  he  ordained  him  priests  for  the  high  places, 
and  for  the  devils,  and  for  the  calves  which  he 
had  made.  The  R.  V.  reads :  .  .  .  for  the  high 
places  and  for  the  he  goats.  So  in  Leviticus 
xvii.  7,  instead  of  devils,  the  R.  V.  reads:  And 

1  "It  is  simply  a  matter  of  regret  and  reproach,  that  English  law 
has  not  yet  acknowledged  the  validity  of  the  marriages  in  question, 
while  so  much  suffering  and  sorrow  have  followed  in  consequence." — 
Dr.  Roberts  in  0.  T.  Revision,  p.  57.     New  York,  1883. 

*  Robinson's  Gesenius,  under  the  word  -^nb.     Boston,  1854. 


1885.]  GEOGEAPHICAL   EMENDATION'S.  479 

they  shall  no  more  sacrifice  their  sacrifices  unto 
the  he  goats,  after  whom  they  go  a  whoring.  In 
each  reference  the  margin  reads  satyrs. 
Job  VIII.  13.  .  .  .  and  the  hypocrite's  hope  shall  perish. 
The  R.  V.  reads:  .  .  .  The  hope  of  the  godless 
man  shall  perish.  This  is  required  by  the  He- 
brew and  is  good. 
Prov.  XVIIl.  8.  The  words  of  a  talebearer  are  as  wounds,  and  they 
go  down  into  the  innermost  parts  of  the  belly. 
The  R.  V.  reads :  The  words  of  a  whisperer  are 
as  dainty  morsels,  and  they  go  down  into  the 
innermost  parts  of  the  belly. 

The  advance  in  geographical  knowledge  of  the  Orient,  also 
in  the  fund  of  information  touching  upon  the  natural  history 
of  Bible  lands  since  the  times  of  King  James's  translation, 
give  promise  of  rich  fruits  to  be  gathered  in  regard  to  correct 
names  of  places  and  of  animals. 

In  illustrating  the  above,  take  the  following  examples  as  to 
places. 

In  Gen.  xii.  9,  instead  of,  going  on  still  toward  the  south  {i.e.,  in  a 
southerly  direction),  the  R.  V.  has :  toward  the  South  (i.  e. ,  a  tract 
of  country).  So  in  Gen.  xviii.  1,  for  the  plains  of  Mamre,  the 
R.  V.  has :  by  the  oaks  of  Mamre,  as  no  such  plains  are  known 
in  that  vicinity.  Then  the  R.  V.  has,  in  Gen.  xxxiii.  18,  instead 
of  Shalem,  Shechem;  also,  instead  of  the  river  of  Egypt,  in  Num- 
bers xxxiv.  5  (which  the  ordinary  reader  understands  to  be  the 
Nile),  the  R.  V.  has:  the  hrooTc  of  Egypt.  A  very  important 
change  is  in  Deut.  i.  1,  where  the  A.  V.  reads:  in  the  plain  over 
against  the  Red  Sea,  the  R.  V.  reads :  in  Arahah  over  against 
Suph.  The  margin  explains  this  Arahah  to  be  the  deep  valley 
running  north  and  south  of  the  Dead  Sea.  In  Is.  xxiv.  15,  instead 
of.  Wherefore  glorify  ye  the  Lord  in  the  fires,  the  R.  V.  has: 
Wherefore  glorify  ye  the  Lord  in  the  east.  In  Nahum  iii.  8, 
instead  of  populous  No,  as  in  the  A.  V.,  the  R.  V.  has;  No-Amon 
(which  corresponds  with  the  margin  of  the  A.  V.) 

The  following  examples  indicate  changes  in  the  names  of 
animals. 

In  Lev.  xi,  16,  instead  of  the  owl,  the  R.  V,  has:  the  ostrich;  and  in 
Num.  xxiii.  23,  instead  of  the  unicorn,  the  R.  V.  has :  the  ivild-ox  ; 


480  THE   BOOK    OF   JOB.  [CHAP.    XII. 

and  in  Is.  xiv.  23,  instead  of  the  bittern,  ine  R.  V.  has :  the  por- 
cupine ;  and  in  Is.  xxxiv.  14,  instead  of  screech  owl,  the  R.  V. 
has :  night-monster ;  and  in  Prov.  xxx.  28,  instead  of  spider,  the 
R.  V.  has:  lizard. 


Something  of  the  minute  and  careful  work  of  the  revisers 
may  be  understood  by  noting  individual  examples,  as  above, 
of  improved  readings;  but  to  realize  the  happy  results  as  a 
whole,  single  books,  chapters  and  special  passages  must  be 
compared  with  the  Authorized  version.  Such  comparison  will 
not  fail  to  give  the  majority  of  readers  a  high  appreciation  of 
the  revision  as  a  whole. 

The  book  of  Job  is  regarded  ^by  scholars  not  only  as  the 
most  difficult  to  translate,  but  also  as  the  one  most  unsatis- 
factorily done  by  King  James's  translators.  An  acknowledged 
difficult  passage  is  that  contained  in  chap,  xxxvi.  29-33.  As 
it  stands  in  the  Authorized  version,  the  meaning  is  anything 
but  clear.  The  revisers  have  improved  the  reading,  and  yet 
obscurities  remain.     The  passage  reads  in  the  Revised  version : 

Yea,  can  any  understand  the  spreadings  of  the  clouds. 

The  thunderings  of  his  pavilion  f 

Behold  he  spreadeth  his  light  around  him; 

And  he  covereth  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 

For  by  these  he  judgeth  the  peoples; 

He  giveth  meat  in  abundance. 

He  covereth  his  hands  with  the  lightning ; 

And  giveth  it  a  charge  that  it  strike  the  marh. 

The  noise  thereof  telleth  concerning  him. 

The  cattle  also  concerning  the  storm  that  cometh  up. 

Doubtless  very  few  readers  of  the  xxviii.  chapter  of  Job, 
whether  attracted  either  by  its  elevated  style  or  its  moral  and 
spiritual  tone,  ever  thought  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  revise 
it;  and  yet,  by  leaving  out  three  or  four  questionable  changes, 
the  revisers,  by  some  delicate  touches,  have  made  what  must 
be  regarded  as  decided  improvements.  As  examples,  note  the 
changes  in  the  following  verses : 


1885.]  THE   BOOK    OF   JOB.  481 

7.  That  path  no  hird  of  prey  knoweth, 
Neither  hath  the  falcon's  eye  seen  it ; 

8.  The  proud  leasts  have  not  trodden  it, 
Nor  hath  the  fierce  lion  passed  thereby . 

10.  He  cutteth  out  cha?mels  among  the  rocks ; 


25. 

27. 


Yea,  he  meteth  out  the  waters  by  measure. 
He  established  it,  yea,  and  searched  it  out. 

Then  comes  the  grand  climax,  which  corresponds  word  for 
word  in  both  versions. 

28.  And  unto  man  he  said, 

Behold,  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  that  is  wisdom ; 
And,  to  depart  from  evil  is  understanding. 

Few  passages  in  the  Bible  have  attracted  so  much  attention 
as  Job  xix.  25-27.  Its  Messianic  character  has  been  stren- 
uously denied.  Those  who  have  defended  this  element  in  the 
passage,  have  been  careful  not  to  claim  too  much.  Yielding 
a  generous  admission  to  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  a  clear 
recognition  of  the  resurrection,  they  have  contended  that  it 
contains  at  least  the  seed  thoughts  of  the  resurrection  and  final 
justification.  It  may  be  justly  claimed,  therefore,  that  a  fair 
handling  of  the  Hebrew  affords  ample  ground  for  the  claim 
that  the  passage  is  Messianic.  As  rendered  by  the  revisers  it 
is  greatly  improved,  and  is  as  follows : 

25,  But  I  know  that  my  redeemer  liveth, 

And  that  he  shall  stand  up  at  the  last  upon  the  earth : 

26,  And  after  my  skin  hath  been' thus  destroyed, 
Yet  from  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God : 

27,  Whom  I  shall  see  for  myself. 

And  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another. 

In  striking  contrast  with  the  book  of  Job  is  that  of  the 
Psalms,  which  scholars  have  pronounced  as  the  best  translated 
of  all  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament.  Large  credit  for  this 
should  be  given  to  Myles  Coverdale,  who  translated  the  whole 
Bible  in  1535.    Dr.  Eadie,  as  quoted  on  page  161,  above,  gives 


482  THE   BOOK    OF   PSALMS.  [CHAP.    XII. 

to  Coverdale  this  credit,  and  even  goes  far  beyond  it.  The  fact 
that  the  English  Church  retains  in  her  Prayer-book  Cover- 
dale's  version  of  the  Psalms,  is  very  high  praise. 

The  revisers  must  have  realized  something  of  the  delicacy 
of  their  task,  since  the  Psalms  enter  so  largely  into  the  heart 
experiences  of  the  people  that  any  change  would  be  most  jeal- 
ously felt.  Yet  they  have  dealt  honestly  here  as  elsewhere, 
and  sought  to  bring  out  the  meaning  in  accordance  with  the 
best  light  before  them.  As  examples  where  the  changes  have 
been  for  the  better,  take  the  following: 

Mark  the  improvement  in  Ps.  x.  4,  where  instead  of,  God  is  not  in  all 
his  thoughts,  the  E,.  V.  reads:  All  his  thoughts  are,  There  is  no 
God.  Note  also  in  verses  6,  11,  and  13,  the  change  of  tenses  in 
which  present  action  is  expressed  instead  of  completed  action. 
In  Ps.  xvi.  2,  instead  of,  .  .  .  my  goodness  extendeth  not  unto 
thee;  the  R.  V.  reads:  .  .  .  I  have  no  good  beyond  thee.  In 
Ps.  xix.,  there  are  a  half-dozen  or  more  verbal  changes,  but  the 
most  important  is  in  verse  3,  where  instead  of,  .  .  .  where  their 
voice  is  not  heard,  the  R.  V.  reads:  .  .  .  their  voice  cannot  he 
heard.  Ps.  xxiii.  escapes  with  but  two  emendations.  In  verse  3, 
instead  of  ...  he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  .  .  . , 
the  R.  V.  reads ;  .  .  .  He  ^la'^Zei'/i  me  in  the  paths' of  righteousness. 
In  verse  5,  instead  of  .  .  .  thou  anointest,  the  R.  V.  reads:  .  .  . 
thou  hast  anointed.  "  The  change  of  tense  here,"  Dr.  A.  J.  Alex- 
ander remarks,  ' '  is  significant  and  expressive. " 

As  we  pass  from  Psalm  to  Psalm,  important  verbal  changes 
appear,  and  almost  all  are  in  the  line  of  gain.  So  one  is 
inclined  to  wonder  why  such  betterments  do  not  commend 
themselves  to  Christian  people  and  lead  them  to  say:  *'The 
Old  is  good,  but  the  New  is  better,  and  therefore  we  prefer  it." 

In  regard  to  the  Revised  Bible  as  a  whole,  the  question  of 
doctrine  has  assumed  no  special  significance.  This  has  been 
true  in  the  history  of  English  versions.  Along  the  whole 
line  from  the  time  of  WyclifPe  to  the  present  time,  Evangelical 
translators  and  revisers  have  been  faithful  to  the  fundamental 
teachings  of  the  Scriptures.  There  were  bitter  charges  brought 
against  the  Authorized  version  when  first  published,  but  the 


1885.]  XO    DOCTRIXAL   CHANGES.  483 

bitterness  was  in  the  mind  of  the  critic  rather  than  in  the  text 
of  the  version.  It  is  true  also  in  the  same  sense  that  scarcely 
a  single  version  has  escaped  unfriendly  criticism.  ^  When  the 
present  revision  was  entered  upon,  there  was  a  lively  impres- 
sion abroad  that  because  of  the  thorough  handling  of  Greek 
manuscripts,  new  and  old,  there  would  be  radical  changes  in 
the  old  worn  out  orthodox  doctrines.  And  when  the  Revised 
New  Testament  appeared  there  were  vain  searchings  for  doc- 
trinal changes  in  respect  to  God,  Christ,  Sin  and  Eedemption. 
Not  a  few  even  among  the  friends  who  were  attached  to  the 
very  words  and  teachings  of  the  old  Bible,  had  their  fears 
excited,  and  they,  too,  engaged  in  the  same  vain  search, 
though  from  opposite  motives,  for  something  wrong  in  the 
new  book.  Honest  scholarly  investigation,  however,  does  find 
individual  texts,  by  reason  of  faithfulness  to  the  original, 
seemingly  lost  in  their  application  to  given  doctrines,  but  at 
the  same  time  other  texts  have  been  gained.  So  that  not 
only  the  Scriptural  tone  of  the  Authorized  version  has  been 
maintained,  but  a  careful  and  thorough  comparison  shows 
that  the  tone  is  stronger  and  clearer.  ^  A  few  examples  will 
suffice  to  show  in  part  what  is  here  meant. 

In  Ex.  xxxiv.  6-8,  Read  Jehovah's  proclamation  as  to  His  Character 
AND  Purposes,  in  the  A.  V. ,  and  then  in  the  R.  V.  Slight  changes 
will  be  found,  but,  if  possible,  the  changes  are  for  the  better. 

1  As  a  single  reference,  it  is  said  of  Coverdale's  Bible,  that  "having 
been  printed  abroad,  probably  at  Zurich,  it  was  suspected  of  the  taint 
of  heresy,  and  lay  neglected  ...  A  second  edition,  published  in  1537, 
obtained  the  royal  sanction ;  Henry,  after  being  assured  by  the  bishops 
that  it  contained  no  heresies,  having  exclaimed:  'Let  it,  then  ...  go 
abroad  among  our  people.'" — Roberts'  Old  Test.  Revision,  pp.  256,  257. 
Fulke  also  seems  to  refer  these  words  of  the  king  to  Coverdale's  Bible 
of  1535 ;  but  doubtless  they  have  reference  to  the  Bible  of  1539.  Com- 
pare p.  210  above,  also  Eadie's  Hist,  of  Eng.  Bible,  Vol.  I.,  p.  374. 

2  Such  a  comparison  may  be  found  in  an  article  by  the  late  Prof.  L.  J. 
Evans,  D.D.,  on  the  Doctrinal  Significance  of  the  Revision,  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Review  for  April,  1883,  p.  275.  The  article  is  comprehensive 
and  scholarly.     Its  comparisons  are  searching,  sharp  and  satisfactory. 


484  DOCTRINAL    COMPARISONS.  [CHAP.    XII. 

Then  as  to  the  Unity  of  God.  The  A.  V.  reads,  in  James  ii,  19,  .  .  . 
there  is  one  God.  The  R,  V.  reads :  .  .  .  God  is  one.  So  in  iv.  12, 
instead  of,  There  is  one  lawgiver,  the  R.  V.  has :  One  only  is  the 
lawgiver  .  .  . 

Again  as  to  the  Deity  of  Christ,  in  Rom.  x.  17,  instead  of.  So  then 
faith  Cometh  by  hearing  and  hearing  hy  the  word  of  God ;  the 
R.  V.  reads :  ,  .  .  and  hearing  ly  the  word  of  Christ.  In  Eph. 
V.  21,  instead  of.  Submitting  yourselves  one  to  another  in  the  fear 
of  God  ;  the  R.  V.  reads ;  Subjecting  yourselves  one  to  another  in 
the  fear  of  Christ.  The  more  these  comparisons  are  extended  the 
more  evident  will  it  become  that  the  Revised  version  exalts  Jesus 
Christ  as  God  and  Saviour. 

In  the  recognition  of  the  Messiahship  of  Christ,  and  in  the  binding 
together  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  the  one  little  word  the 
appears  in  the  Revised  version  definitely  pointing  out  the  Christ 
as  the  promised  Messiah.  In  Matt.  ii.  3,  4,  instead  of.  When 
Herod  the  king  had  heard  these  things  .  .  .  and  when  he  had 
gathered  all  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  of  the  people  together, 
he  demanded  of  them  where  Christ  should  be  born,  the  R.  V. 
reads :  ...  he  inquired  of  them  where  the  Christ  should  be  born. 
Again,  in  Mark  xv.  32,  instead  of.  Let  Christ  the  King  of  Israel 
descend  now  from  the  cross  .  .  .  ,  the  R.  V.  reads;  Let  the  Christ 
the  King  of  Israel  ...  So,  again,  in  Luke  iv.  41,  instead  of, 
...  for  they  knew  that  he  was  Christ ;  the  R.  V.  reads :  because 
they  knew  that  he  was  the  Christ.  ^ 

The  same  is  true  in  regard  to  the  doctrines  of  Sin  and  Redemption. 
In  comparing  text  after  text,  there  is  the  same  improvement  as 
noted  above,  in  which  by  changes  in  words  or  tenses  the  state- 
ments become  fresher  and  more  direct.  As  a  single  illustration, 
note  by  comparison  the  changes  in  Rom.  iii.  10-26.  An  almost 
incomparable  passage  as  it  stands  in  the  Authorized  version,  but 
improved  in  the  Revised  version. 

But  what  of  the  doctrine  of  Inspiration  as  taught  in  II.  Tim.  iii.  16, 
where  instead  of,  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God ; 
and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  .  .  .  the  R.  V.  reads ;  Every  scrip- 
ture inspired  of  God  is  also  profitable  for  teaching,  .  .  .  The 
change  at  first  sight  seems  a  serious  limitation.     Possibly  a  pre- 

^  In  justice  to  the  Authorized  version,  two  remarkable  examples 
should  be  noted  where  the  article  has  not  been  omitted.  In  Luke  ix.  20, 
.  .  .  Peter  answering  said :  The  Christ  of  God.  So  also  Martha's  con- 
fession in  John  xi.  27,  ...  I  believe  that  thou  art  the  Christ,  the  son 
of  God,  which  should  come  into  the  world. 


1885.]  CO-OPERATIOiT    OF   AMERICAN   SCHOLAES.  485 

ferable  rendering  is  found  in  the  margin,  and  is:  Every  scripture 
is  inspired  of  God,  'and  profitable  .  .  .  Evidently  the  revisers 
were  persuaded  that  in  faithfulness  to  the  Greek,  the  reading  of 
either  the  text  or  the  margin  expressed  the  mind  of  the  Apostle. 
Whether,  therefore,  Paul  intended  to  say:  Every  scripture  inspired 
of  God,  as  in  the  text,  or  Every  scripture  is  inspired  of  God,  as 
in  the  margin,  ''the  sense  remains  the  same  so  far  as  the  essential 
scope  of  ' scripture '  or  inspiration  is  concerned."  ^ 

These  readings  as  given  by  the  revisers  are  not  new.  Many- 
authorities  running  back  a  quarter  of  a  century  or  more  might 
be  cited,  but  simply  compare  the  remarks  of  Alford,  who  gives 
with  some  hesitation  his  preference  for  the  reading  in  the  text 
rather  than  the  margin  of  the  Eevised  version.  ^  Rightly 
understood,  then,  this  passage  in  either  the  text  or  margin, 
is  in  harmony  with  the  teachings  of  the  Eevised  version  on 
the  subject  of  inspiration.  But  above  and  beyond  this,  by 
comparing  a  limited  number  of  passages,  it  will  be  found  that 
the  doctrine  of  inspiration  is  emphasized  in  the  Revised  ver- 
sion.    Take  a  single  example : 

In  II.  Peter  i.  19-21,  instead  of.  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of 
prophecy,  .  .  .  For  the  prophecy  came  not  i7i  old  time  by  the  will  of 
man :  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  in  the  A.  V. ,  the  R.  V.  reads :  And  we  have  the  ivord 
of  prophecy  made  more  sure;  ,  .  .  For  7io  prophecy  ever  came  by 
the  will  of  man:  but  men  spake  from  God,  being  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

It  was  a  happy  thought  on  the  part  of  the  British  commit- 
tee in  the  very  beginning  of  their  work  to  invite  the  coopera- 
tion of  American  scholars.  ^  *'  The  invitation/'  says  Dr.  Schaff, 
''was  unsolicited,  and  was  no  doubt  prompted  by  genuine 
feelings  of  kindness  and  courtesy,  which  characterized  all  the 
subsequent  correspondence.     It  was,  at  the  same  time,  good 

1  Presbyterian  Revieiv  for  April,  1883.  Art.  Doctrinal  Significance 
of  the  Revision,  p.  280. 

2  Alford's  New  Test,  for  Eng.  Readers,  in  loco.  Boston  and  New 
York,  1872. 

3  Compare  pp.  433-436,  above. 


X 


486  THE    DEMAND    FOR    A    REYISION.  [CHAP.    XII. 

policy."  ^  In  extending  this  invitation,  there  were  those  who 
did  not  expect  very  much  aid  from  American  scholars,  but  were 
doubtless  gratified  and  not  a  little  surprised  as  the  work  pro- 
gressed. 2  By  this  generous  invitation  and  the  hearty  coopera- 
tion of  the  American  committee,  the  work  of  revision  became, 
as  by  right  it  deserved  to  be,  international.  And  thus  we  have 
another  forged  link  in  the  chain  of  revision,  which,  from  the 
richness  of  material  and  the  acknowledged  fitness  of  the 
workers,  must  eventually  be  regarded  as  the  strongest  and 
the  best. 

The  demand  for  a  revision  of  the  so-called  Authorized  ver- 
sion did  not  spring  from  the  j^eople  of  either  England  or 
America.  They  were  not  in  a  position  to  understand  its  neces- 
sity. In  fact,  even  the  suggestion  to  many  seemed  little  less 
than  sacrilegious.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  thought  and  final 
purpose  originated  with  Biblical  scholars.  And  even  then  the 
work  was  not  resolved  upon  until  individual  enterprise  in  the 
line  of  translations  as  well  as  of  critical  commentaries,  had 
anticipated  in  their  results  important  changes  necessary  in  the 
work  of  revising  the  Authorized  version. 

Therefore,  on  account  of  the  wide-spread  knowledge  of 
these  results,  a  corresponding  necessity  seemed  to  be  laid  upon 
Christian  scholars  that,  by  way  of  a  revision,  these  improve- 
ments ought  to  be  incorporated  in  our  English  Bible. 

The  underlying  motive,  therefore,  in  the  work  of  revision 
was  to  put  the  English  reader,  so  far  as  practicable,  on  the 
same  vantage  ground  with  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  scholar  for 
the  understanding  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.     When  this  motive 

-  Companion  to  the  Greek  New  Testament  and  the  English  Version, 
p.  391.     New  York,  1883. 

2  **Aii  eminent  prelate,  a  member  of  the  Old  Testament  company, 
wrote,  in  a  letter  dated  July  22,  1873  (published  after  his  death):  '  I  do 
not  expect  a  great  deal  from  the  American  Committee. '  Perhaps  the 
majority  of  his  colleagues  shared  in  this  sentiment  at  the  time.  But 
the  English  estimate  of  American  scholarship  increased  as  the  work 
advanced,  and  seven  years  later  was  handsomely  acknowledged  in  the 
Preface." — Ihid,  p.  391,  note. 


1856.]  ORIGINATORS    OF   THE    MOVEMENT.  487 

is  fully  understood,  it  will  go  far  towards  convincing  the  people 
that  a  great  work  has  been  done  altogether  in  their  interest. 

This  feeling  was  shared  by  Biblical  scholars  in  this  country 
as  well  as  in  England.  But  especially  in  England  there  were 
three  honored  names  that  may  be  mentioned  as  the  earliest 
promoters  of  this  enterprise.  These  were  Bishop  Ellicott, 
Archbishop  Trench,  and  Dean  Alford.  There  were  not  want- 
ing serious  objections  in  conservative  minds  in  both  countries 
against  the  undertaking;  but  evidently  the  movement  in  favor 
of  a  revision  was  too  deeply  felt  to  be  checked. 

In  1856,  there  were  several  distinct  moves  made  in  favor  of 
organized  effort.  The  question  was  brought  before  the  Con- 
vocation of  Canterbury,  also  the  Parliament,  but  without  suc- 
cess. Another  step  was  the  proposal  of  a  Royal  commission 
to  undertake  the  work.  This,  too,  fortunately  failed.  Another 
effort  was  seriously  contemplated  in  1869  in  favor  of  a  Royal 
commission.  This,  after  much  inquiry,  was  also  given  up. 
After  due  consideration,  it  was  resolved  to  bring  the  subject 
before  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury  and  confide  in  the  wis- 
dom of  that  venerable  body.  This  was  finally  done  on  Feb- 
ruary 10,  1870,1  and  the  steps  were  taken  which  resulted  in 
the  entering  upon  and  completion  of  the  work.  ^ 

While  the  revisers  entered  upon  their  labors  with  no  thought 
of  recompense  excepting  the  conscious  satisfaction  of  engaging 
in  a  work  of  such  infinite  importance,  it  is  natural  to  inquire 

^  See  for  authority  of  the  several  steps  here  indicated,  The  Historical 
Account  of  the  Work  of  the  American  Committee  on  Revision,  pp.  2-6. 
New  York,  1885.     Compare  also  pp.  429-433,  above. 

2  "No  one  supposes,"  says  Dr.  Talbot  W.  Chambers,  "that  all  wis- 
dom on  this  subject  is  confined  to  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury.  But 
it  is  undeniable  that,  of  all  the  religious  bodies  in  English-speaking 
Christendom,  this  one  was  best  fitted  to  set  on  foot  a  work  of  so  much 
difficulty,  delicacy  and  importance.  Its  position,  its  relation  to  the 
English  crown  and  people,  its  history,  its  long  line  of  illustrious  schol- 
ars and  divines,  its  wealth  of  ancestral  traditions,  gave  it  the  right  to 
take  the  lead." — Companion  to  the  Revised  Old  Testament,  p.  40.  New 
York  and  London,  1885. 


488  EXPENSES    OF   THE    EEYISION".  [CHAP.    XII. 

how  the  expenses  of  the  enterprise  were  provided  for.  It  will 
be  remembered  that  by  the  terms  of  the  agreement  the  Amer- 
ican committee  was  to  bear  its  own  expenses.  ^ 

By  the  official  statement  of  the  American  committee,  for 
four  years  the  expenses  were  defrayed  by  voluntary  contribu- 
tions. But  in  Maty,  1875,  a  finance  committee  was  organized 
and  a  plan  settled  upon  whereby  a  copy  of  the  Memorial  vol- 
ume of  the  Xew  Testament  should  be  presented  to  individuals 
contributing  the  sum  of  $10.00.  This  met  with  such  hearty 
response  that  in  1884  another  circular  was  issued,  proposing 
to  send  the  Revised  Old  Testament,  bound  in  four  memorial 
volumes,  to  those  contributing  the  sum  of  130.00.  This  plan 
with  some  variations  was  so  successful  that  all  needful  ex- 
penses were  fully  met.  The  expenses  of  the  English  commit- 
tee were  assured  by  an  arrangement  with  the  University 
Presses  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  by  which  $100,000  and 
more  were  pledged  on  the  consideration  of  the  exclusive  right 
of  publication  within  her  Majesty's  dominions.  ^ 

By  way  of  honorable  mention,  the  following  list  is  inserted 
as  published  in  1885,  showing  from  first  to  last  the  members 
of  the  finance  committee : 

Nathan  Bishop,  LL.D.,  New  York.     (Died  1880.) 

Rev.  William  Adams,  D.D.,  New  York.     (Died  1880.) 

Rev.  Thos.  D.  Anderson,  D.D.,  New  York.     (Died  1881.) 

Mr.  A.  S.  Barnes,  New  York. 

Mr.  M.  C.  D.  Borden,  New  York. 

Mr.  Alexander  Brown,  Philadelphia. 

Mr.  James  M.  Brown,  New  York. 

Mr.  Wm.  a.  Cauldwell,  New  York. 

Mr  Wm.  E.  Dodge,  New  York.     (Died  1883.) 

Rev.  H.  Dyer,  D.D.,  New  York. 

Mr.  John  Elliot,  New  York. 

Judge  E.  L.  Fancher,  LL.D.,  New  York. 

Prof.  Wm.  Gammell,  LL.D.,  Providence,  R.  L 

1  Constitution,  Art.  X.  p.  435,  above. 

■'•'  Compare  Historical  Account  of  the  Worh  of  the  American  Commit- 
lee  on  Revision,  p.  69.     New  York,  1885. 


1885.]  CRITICISMS  o:n'  the  revision.  489 

Mr.  John  C.  Havemeyer,  New  York. 

Mr.  Morris  K.  Jesup,  New  York. 

Mr.  Francis  T.  King,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Rt.  Rev.  Henry  C.  Potter,  D.D.,  New  York. 

Mr,  Howard  Potter,  New  York. 

Mr.  S.  B.  ScHiEFFELiN,  New  York. 

Mr.  Elliot  F.  Shepard,  New  York. 

Mr.  John  Sloane,  New  York. 

Mr.  Roswell  Smith,  New  York.     (Resigned  1881.) 

Rev.  R.  S.  Storrs,  D.D.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Mr.  Andrew  L.  Taylor,  New  York. 

Mr.  Charles  Tracy,  New  York.     (Died  1885.) 

Mr.  John  B.  Trevor,  New  York. 

Mr.  Alexander  Van  Rensselaer,  New  York.     (Died  1878.) 

Mr.  Samuel  D.  Warren,  Boston,  Mass. 

Mr.  Norman  White,  New  York.     (Died  1883.) 

Mr.  F.  S.  Weston,  New  York.     (Died  1885.)  i 

The  Revised  Bible,  then,  as  a  whole,  is  the  rightful  succes- 
sor and  inheritor  of  the  excellencies  of  the  so-called  Author- 
ized version.  Among  these  excellencies  must  not  be  forgotten 
its  pure  Saxon  English.  It  is  true,  the  revisers'  English,  espe- 
cially in  the  New  Testament,  suffered  at  the  hands  of  the  critics. 
Their  criticisms  appeared  at  the  time  in  the  public  prints  of 
both  England  and  America,  and  created  no  little  stir  in  literary 
and  religious  circles.  To  show  the  confidence  of  the  opposi- 
tion, take  a  single  sentence  from  a  writer  in  the  Edinburgh 
Review.  In  speaking  of  the  Revised  New  Testament,  he  says: 
**  It  will  remain  a  monument  of  the  industry  of  its  authors 
and  a  treasury  of  their  opinions  and  erudition ;  but,  unless  we 
entirely  mistake,  until  its  English  has  undergone  thorough 
revision  it  will  not  supplant  the  Authorised  version."  2 

The  object  here  is  not  so  much  to  specify  individual  attacks 
as  to  call  attention  to  the  high  estimate  placed  upon  the  ele- 
ment of  language  as  being  the  chief  object  of  attack.  What- 
ever of  faults,  therefore,  the  revisers  may  have  committed 

1  Historical  Account  of  the  Worh  of  the  American  Committee  on  Re- 
vision, p.  70.     New  York,  1885. 

2  As  cited  in  G.  W.  Moon's  llevisers'  English,  p.  50.    New  York,  1885. 


490  THE    AIM    OF    THE    REVISERS.  [CHAP.    XII. 

against  English  grammar  and  the  idioms  of  the  language,  so 
far  as  avoidable  they  are  to  be  regretted,  but  ought  not  to  be 
magnified  at  the  expense  of  abounding  excellencies. 

In  regard  to  the  dealing  with  the  language  of  the  Author- 
ized version,  the  principles  laid  down  for  both  companies  were 
very  plain.  ^  They  were  to  make  as  few  changes  as  practicable, 
consistent  with  faithfulness.  And  the  changes  made  were  to 
be  expressed,  so  far  as  possible,  in  the  language  of  the  Author- 
ized version  or  of  earlier  versions.  In  their  preface  to  the 
New  Testament,  the  revisers  claim  that  they  had  faithfully 
adhered  to  the  second  rule.  ^ 

As  indicating  further  the  felt  responsibility  of  the  revisers 
in  caring  for  the  purity  of  the  language,  a  member  of  the 
American  Old  Testament  company  writes :  "The  interest  of 
the  general  body  of  English  readers  has  been  kept  in  view 
from  the  beginning,  and  has  controlled  the  decision  of  many 
a  vexed  question."  ^  A  double  task  was  imposed  upon  the 
revisers.  First,  to  put  the  English  reader  as  far  as  possible 
on  the  same  plane,  for  understanding  the  teachings  of  the 
Scriptures,  with  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  scholar ;  and  second, 
in  the  changes  to  be  made,  the  language  was  to  be  such  in  its 
simplicity  and  purity  that  the  Revised  Bible  might  be  said 
truly  to  inherit  these  qualities  from  the  Authorized  version. 
The  revision  as  a  whole  tesjbifies  to  the  large  meed  of  success 
attained  in  the  fulfilment  of  this  double  task. 

In  contemplating  the  possible  fate  of  the  Eevised  Bible,  the 
questions  which  confront  us  are.  What  is  its  status^  and  what 
are  its  prospects  ?  Fully  persuaded  that  the  times  were  ripe 
'^for  revision,  the  revisers  entered  upon  the  work  with  zeal 
and  courage,  and  when  completed  they  willingly  submitted 
the  results  to  the  verdict  of  the  people. 

^  See  p.  421,  above. 

«  Compare  Preface,  R.  V.  of  N.  T.  p.  xx.  Roy.  8vo.  First  ed.  Cam- 
bridge, 1881.     See  also  p.  452,  above. 

^  T.  W.  Chambers'  Companion  to  the  Revised  Old  Testament,  p.  56. 
New  York,  1885. 


1895.]  orposiTioj^  to  the  new  version".  491 

From  the  first,  the  opposition  was  fiercest  in  England.  This 
may  not  seem  strange  when  we  take  into  account  the  reputed 
conservatism  of  the  English  people,  and  also  their  excessive 
reverence  for  the  line  and  letter  of  King  James'  version. 

The  Quarterly  Review,  January,  1894,  p.  184,  pronounces 
the  publication  of  the  Revised  version  as  a  failure,  since  ^*in 
twelve  years  which  have  elapsed  since  the  New  Testament  was 
given  to  the  world,  there  has  been  no  call  for  a  reprint. 
There  is  no  sign  of  its  supplanting  the  so-called  Authorised 
version  ..." 

A  private  letter  from  Henry  Erowde,  of  the  Oxford  Uni- 
versity Press,  says,  under  date  of  March  29,  1895,  ^^The 
(Revised)  version  is  highly  valued  by  scholars  for  purposes  of 
reference,  on  account  of  its  extreme  accuracy,  but  I  see  no 
indication  of  its  being  adopted  to  any  large  extent  for  use  in 
public  worship."  Referring  to  the  sales  of  the  Revised  New 
Testament,  he  adds:  ^^but  the  sale  bears  no  comparison  to 
that  of  the  Authorised  Version."  ^ 

Dr.  Schaff,  in  referring  to  the  opposition  in  England,  says : 
' '  They  were  amazed  and  shocked  at  the  havoc  made  with 
their  favorite  notions  and  pet  texts  ...  *  The  inspired  text 
is  changed  and  unsettled,  the  faith  of  the  people  in  God's 
holy  Word  is  undermined,  and  aid  and  comfort  given  to  the 
enemy  of  all  religion.'  AYe  need  not  be  surprised  at  such  talk, 
for  to  the  great  mass  of  English  readers  King  James's  version 
is  virtually  the  inspired  Word  of  God."  ^ 

To  learn  something  of  the  state  of  public  opinion  in  Amer- 
ica, a  special  effort  was  attempted  to  get  word  from  repre- 
sentative  men   of   different   denominations   throughout   the 

^  This  letter  must  not  be  construed  as  opposing  in  any  sense  the 
Revised  version,  since  the  house  he  represents  is  financially  interested  in 
the  success  of  the  work.  Mr,  Frowde's  letter,  therefore,  must  be  under- 
stood as  it  was  intended,  simply  to  express  his  judgment  as  to  existing 
facts  in  the  case. 

2  Schaff's  Companion  to  the  Greek  Test,  and  the  Eng.  Version,  p.  413. 
New  York.  1883. 


492  RECEPTIOI^    OF    EEYISED   VERSI0:N^.       [CHAP.    XII. 

country  in  regard  to  the  reception  of  the  Ee vised  version. 
But  this  was  finally  given  up,  as  no  important  inference  could 
be  drawn  on  account  of  the  limited  number,  comparatively, 
that  could  be  heard  from.  The  introduction,  however,  of 
short  extracts  from  a  number  of  these  replies  may  not  be  out  of 
place.  These  letters  bear  date  of  either  February  or  March, 
1895,  and  are  chiefly  from  prominent  pastors  of  churches  in 
several  of  our  American  cities. 

New  York  City. — ''  I  do  not  know  of  any  congregations  that  have  sub- 
stituted the  Revised  version  for  the  old  Bible." 

Philadelphia. — "I  am  quite  certain  that  no  one  of  our  Presbyterian 
churches  has  adopted  the  Revised  version." 

Boston. — "I  do  not  believe  there  is  one  church  of  our  Presbytery  that 
uses  the  Revised  version  in  its  public  services ;  as  for  the  Congre- 
gationalists,  I  cannot  answer.  I  approve  of  the  Revised  version 
for  private  reading  and  have  often  recommended  it. " 

Lowell. — "  I  have  seen  the  Revised  version  on  the  pulpit  along  side  of 
the  so-called  Authorized  version  ...  I  don't  know  of  its  use  in 
any  other  of  the  Lowell  churches,  though  the  various  renderings 
are  made  familiar  in  the  Sunday  schools  generally." 

New  Haven. — "The  Revised  version  is  now  used  in  a  great  many 
Congregational  churches  in  Connecticut.  The  majority  of  the 
churches  where  it  is  used,  prominently  refer  to  it,  and  in  some  cases 
•the  congregations  have  requested  that  the  King  James'  version 
be  dispensed  with." 

Chicago. — "  At  a  recent  meeting  of  Presbytery,  quite  well  attended,  I 
asked  an  expression  as  to  the  pulpit  use  of  the  Revised  version  of 
the  Bible.  Nineteen  hands  went  up.  To  these  add  four  since 
seen,  making  twenty-three  pastors  and  supplies  in  the  Presbytery 
who  use  it." 

Cincinnati. — "I  have  no  specific  information  on  the  subject,  but  have 
never  heard  of  the  adoption  of  the  Revised  version  of  the  Bible  in 
any  church  in  Cincinnati." 

St.  Louis. — "  All  (Presbyterian)  pastors  use  the  Revised  version  more 
or  less  in  preaching,  but  I  do  not  know  of  any  church  that  has 
officially  adopted  it.  It  is  slowly  growing  in  favor,  but  it  will  be 
a  long  time  in  supplanting  the  old  version. " 

St.  Paul. — "I  do  not  know  of  any  churches  in  our  city  using  the  Re- 
vised version  in  the  general  services  of  the  Sabbath. " 

San  Francisco. — "  So  far  as  I  have  had  opportunity  to  learn,  I  know  of 
no  church  in  the  city  that  has  adopted  the  Revised  version." 


1895.]  FUTURE    OF   THE    REVISED    VERSION.  493 

Letters  that  have  been  received  from  Theological  Seminaries  and  also 
from  Colleges,  expressly  state  that  the  Revised  New  Testament 
Jinds  a  place  on  the  desks  of  the  chapels  along  side  of  the  Author- 
ized version  ;  and  that  in  some  cases  it  is  used  by  a  part  of  the 
faculty,  and  in  other  cases  by  all. 

The  above  indicates  at  least  some  progress.  But  a  still 
more  noticeable  evidence  that  the  Revised  New  Testament  is 
already  exerting  its  influence,  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  the 
pulpit  in  this  country  has  ceased  airing  its  knowledge  of  Greek, 
and  now  simply  quotes  the  Revised  version  and  thus  gives  it 
credit  for  improved  readings.  This  speaks  well  for  the  high 
estimate  in  which  tlie  Revision  is  held  by  the  ministry,  and 
ought  eventually  to  lead  the  people  to  realize  that  they  have  the 
same  invaluable  source  from  which  to  gain  a  correct  knowledge 
of  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Appreciation  on  the 
part  of  tlie  pulpit  ought  to  lead,  and  it  would  seem  in  time 
will  lead,  to  an  appreciation  on  the  part  of  the  pews. 

Evidently  the  Revised  Bible  has  come  to  stay.  Conscious 
of  its  strength,  it  can  afford  to  wait.  The  revisers  were  slow 
to  praise  or  even  defend  their  own  work,  preferring  to  let 
it  win  its  way  by  its  own  intrinsic  merits.  Re-revision  for 
a  generation  or  more  would  seem  to  be  out  of  the  question.  ^ 
In  the  history  of  English  versions,  one  revision  has  not  infre- 
quently opened  the  way  for  another,  but  in  this  case  there 
would  seem  to  be  insuperable  difficulties  in  the  way.  An 
American  edition  comprising  the  suggestions  of  the  American 
company,  which  were  relegated  to  the  Appendix  both  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  is  a  possibility,  but  not  a  proba- 
bility for  an  indefinite  time  to  come.  At  least  at  present 
there  is  no  intimation  of  such  a  demand  on  the  part  of  the 
American  public. 

It  would  seem,  then,  that  the  Revised  Bible,  as  we  have 

^  "A  revision  of  the  Revision,  by  recommitment  to  the  old,  or  by  the 
appointment  of  a  new  Committee,  is  surrounded  by  almost  as  many 
difficulties  as  the  original  movement." — Dr.  Schaff's  Companion  to  the 
Greek  Test,  and  the  Eng.  Version^  p.  416,     New  York,  1885. 


494  NOTE   COKCERNII^G    APOCRYPHA.  [CHAP.XII. 

received  it  from  the  hands  of  the  Anglo-American  companies, 
is  a  finality  for  years  to  come.  And  it  ought  to  be  looked  upon 
not  as  a  New  Bible,  but  as  the  Old  Bible  renewed.  In  woof  and 
warp  it  is  the  same,  but  has  been  emended  with  material  in  color 
and  texture  as  near  the  old  as  possible.  This  Bible,  then,  is 
simply  what  the  revisers  claim  for  it  in  their  title-pages;  Being 
THE  Version  set  forth  A.  D.  1611  compared  with  the  most 

ANCIENT  authorities,  AND  REVISED  A.  D.   1881 1885. 

XoTE. — Word  has  been  received  from  London,  under  date  of  Octo- 
ber 15,  1895,  that  the  revision  of  the  Apocrypha  has  been  completed,  and 
will  be  issued  from  the  Oxford  Press  in  various  sizes  uniform  with  the 
Revised  Old  and  New  Testament. "  It  would  be  out  of  place  in  this 
connection,  even  if  the  work  had  been  published,  to  attempt  a  critical 
notice  of  it.  The  Apocrypha  has  a  history  and  a  literature  of  its  own. 
It  found  a  secondary  place  in  the  Septuagint,  but  no  recognition  what- 
ever in  the  Hebrew  Bible,  and  consequently  does  not  belong  to  the  Canon 
of  the  Old  Testament.  The  early  Greek  and  Roman  fathers  quoted  parts 
of  the  Apocrypha  as  Scripture.  The  Council  of  Trent  endorsed  some  of 
the  books  and  rejected  others.  The  name  was  given  originally  as  a  title 
of  honor,  and  meant  hidden.  But  as  early  as  the  second  century  the  title 
was  so  degraded  as  to  mean  spurious — a  meaning  which  it  bears  to  this  day. 
There  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  Apocrypha  fills  an  important  gap  in  the 
history  of  the  Jews  and  of  their  literature  from  the  close  of  the  Canon 
of  the  Old  Testament  to  the  times  of  the  New  Testament ;  and  yet  it  is 
known  to  contain  much  that  is  unreliable  and  unhistorical,  and  much 
more  that  has  been  styled  as  "arrant  romance."  An  old  writer  says: 
"  The  attentive  reader  must  perceive  that  these  books  want  the  majesty 
of  inspired  scripture;  and  that  there  is  in  them  a  variety  of  things 
wicked,  false,  and  disagreeable  to  the  Oracles  of  God."  Yet,  strange  to 
say,  since  the  times  of  the  Reformation,  the  Apocrypha  has  found  a 
place  in  some  of  the  editions  of  the  English  Bible,  and  now  is  honored 
by  being  revised  by  the  English  Revision  Committee,  or  by  at  least  a  part 
of  them,  and  it  is  ordered  to  be  bound  separately  in  various  sizes  uniform 
with  the  Revised  Old  and  New  Testament.  It  is  certainly  a  matter  of 
congratulation,  however,  that  such  counsel  as  that  of  Prof.  Alexander 
Roberts,  D.D.,  a  member  of  the  English  Committee  on  Revision,  did 
not  prevail,  since  he  says  in  his  Old  Testament  Revision,  p.  136:  "A 
great  boon  would  be  conferred  on  ordinary  English  readers,  if  at  least 
the  Book  of  Wisdom,  Ecclesiasticus,  and  the  Books  of  Maccabees  were 
printed  in  our  common  editions  of  the  Bible. " 


INDEX 


A. 

JElfric,  the  first  to  translate  the  historical 
hooks  of  the  Bible  into  Saxon,  39. 
His  method  in  translatini^,  39.  His 
estimate  of  the  importance  of  reading 
the  Scriptures,  39,  40.  His  Saxon  ver- 
sion of  the  Ten  Commandments,  40, 
41.  He  closes  the  Saxon  period  of 
Bible  versions,  41.  His  Heptateuch, 
68. 

Aidan,  Bishop,  founded  the  monastery  of 
Lindi^farne,  21. 

^/an,  William,  one  of  the  translators  of 
the  Rhfcims  New  Testament,  296.  Was 
made  a  cardinal,  297. 

Alcuin,  corrects  the  Latin  Bible,  31. 

Aldhelm,  Bishop,  translated  the  Latin 
Psalter  into  Saxon,  28.  His  reputed 
piety,  28,  29.  An  example  of  Latin 
culture  amons:  the  Anglo-Saxons,  29. 

Alexander's,  William,  translation  of  the 
Pentatetich  for  the  Society  of  Friends, 
419.  His  design  was  to  adapt  the  Bible 
to  audible  reading  in  the  family  circle, 
419. 

Alexandripus,  Codex,  short  account  of, 
note,  373. 

Alfred,  King,  translated  selections  of  the 
Bible  into  Saxon,  32,  33.  His  version 
of  the  Ten  Commandments,  .33  ;  speci- 
men of,  33,  31.  The  language  spoken 
in  the  time  of,  34. 

American  Bible  Society  Eevision  of  the 
Authorized  version,  420.  Made  minor 
corrections,  423.  Public  alarm  occa- 
sioned by.  421.  Standard  of,  revoked, 
421.  Examples  of  changes  in,  btit  re- 
ceded from  in  most  cases,_  422,  423. 

American  Bible  Union  Revision  of  the 
New  Testament,  426;  also  of  Penta- 
teuch, 426.  Adopted  the  paragraph 
form  in  printing,  427.  Rules  pre- 
scribed to  the  revisers  of,  427.  Excel- 
lence of  the  work  assured  from  the 
character  of  the  revisers  of,  427.  The 
use  of  the  word  immerse  limits  it  to 
the  Baptist  denomination ,  427.  Speci- 
mens of  translation  from,  427,  428. 

Andrews,  Dean,  one  of  the  translators  of 
King  James'  Bible,  329. 

Anglo- ^.meT'lc.3.xl  Revision.  429.  Origin  of, 
429,  English  Old  Testament  revisers 
of,  430.  English  New  Testament  re- 
visers of,  430,  431.  General  principles 
followed  by  the  revisers  of,  431,  432. 
Changes  in  English  companies  on,  432, 
433.      Scholarship  and  catholicity  of 


English  revisers  of,  433.  Expenses  of, 
defrayed  by  University  Presses,  433. 
The  Apocrypha  to  be  included  in,  note, 
433.  American  committee  on,  433, 434. 
American  Old  Testament  company 
on,  434.  American  New  Testament 
company  on,  434,  435.  Constitution 
adopted  by  American  committee  on, 
435.  Changes  in  American  companies 
on,  436.      Progress    in    the  work  of, 

437.  International  and  interdenomina- 
tional, 437.  Times  favorable  for  mak- 
ing, 437.  Wide-spread  expectation 
concerning,  4.37.  The  tmaaswerable 
question  respecting,  438.  The  New 
Testament  of,  pitblished  simultane- 
ously in  England  and  in  this  country, 

438.  Public  interest  excited  by  ap- 
pearance of  the  N.  T.  of,  438.  The 
question  of  its  final  adoption,  438,  439. 
Preface,  N.  T.  of,  439-441.  Greek  text 
to  be  followed  by  N.  T.  revisers  of, 

440.  Based  upon  the  Textus Eecejytus, 

441.  Its  treatment  of  debatable  pas- 
sages, 442,  443.  Its  correct  treatment 
of  Greek  tenses,  444,  445.  Improve- 
ments in,  from  an  emended  Greek 
text,  445-447.  Its  treatment  of  the 
Greek  article,  447  ;  also  of  Greek  prep- 
ositions, 448,  449.  Obsolete  words  re- 
tained in  N.  T.  of,  449,  450  ;   also  dis- 

§  laced  bv,  450,  451.  New  words  intro- 
uced  in  N.  T.  of,  451-455.  Its  literal- 
ness  for  the  sake  of  faithfulness  to  the 
Greek,  455.  N.  T.  appendix  of,  com- 
prises suggestions  of  American,  not 
adopted  by  English  committee,  455- 
458;  also  a  monument  to  the  mem- 
ory of  a  united  Christian  scholarship, 
458. 

Arbefs  Pho-litographed  facsimile  of  Tyn- 
dale's  New  Testament,  102. 

Ascham,  Roger,  taught  his  age  the  power 
of  the  English  language,  229.  His 
apology  for  writing  his  works  in  En- 
glish,"2.30.  The  complaint  of,  in  time 
ofElizabeth,  254,  255. 

Augvftine,  Roman  missionary  to  Britain, 
"  17.  Certain  books  brought  by  him  to 
England,  18. 

Authorized  Version,  or  King  James'  Bible, 
its  origin  in  the  Hampton  Court  Coun- 
cil, 32.5,  326.  P'uritan'^  the  chief  movers 
in,  326.  No  special  demand  for,  .327. 
Expenses  of,  not  defrayed  bv  the  king, 
328.  Translators  of,  appointed.  327; 
also  list  of,  328,  329  ;  also  noted  for 
their  piety  and   their   learning,  329, 


49G 


IKDEX 


Rules  followed  by  translators  of,  330, 
361.  Some  six  years  employed  in  the 
com])letion  of,  331, 332.  Title-page  of, 
332,  333.  Dedication  and  preface  of, 
a33-336.  Two  editions  of,  printed  in 
first  year,  336,  337.  Wide-spread  op- 
position to,  337,  338.  Genevan  Bible 
the  serious  rival  of,  338.  An  edition 
of,  published  in  1649,  with  Genevan 
annotations,  338.  Became  the  ac- 
cepted English  Bible,  339.  No  au- 
thority for  the  names.  Authorized 
Version  and  King  James'  Bible,  339. 
Authorities  accessible  to  translators 
of,  339,  340.  The  fundamental  Greek 
text  of.  3i2,  348.  Bishop's  Bible,  the 
basis  of,  344.  Its  relation  to  previous 
English  versions,  34-3-M7.  Its  render- 
ings of  Greek  prepositions,  347,  348; 
also  of  Greek  articles,  348,  349.  Its 
rendering  of  a  single  Greek  word  by 
several  English  words,  350-352;  also 
of  several  Greek  words  by  a  single 
English  word,  353-354.  Errors  in 
punctuation  of,  354,  355.  Its  influence 
upon  English  language  and  literature, 
355-361,  391.  The  Bible  of  the  people, 
358.  Its  relation  to  English  literature, 
360.  Its  relation  to  Protestant  reli- 
gion, 361,  362.  Typograjjhical  errors 
in,  363.  Gross  errors  of,  364-366. 
Manuscript  of,  366.  The  oneness  of 
our  modern  English  Bibles  with,  367. 
Hebraic  element  in,  367.  368.  Archa- 
isms in,  369.  Obsolete  words  in,  370. 
Textual  criticism  in  its  application  to, 
372-383.  Debatable  passages  in,  383- 
386.  Integrity  of,  387.  Necessity  for 
revision  of,  387.  Farly  proposal  for  a 
revision  of,  389,  390.  Influence  of, 
391.  The  Anglo-American  Revision 
of,  429^58. 

B. 

Baber,'B..  H.,his  edition  of  Wyclifle'sNew 

Testament,  73,  74. 

Bacon,  Lord,  had  no  confidence  in  the  vi- 
tality of  the  English  language,  253. 

Backstei\  Margery,  accused  for  possessing 
the  New  1  estament  in  English,  74. 

Ball,  John,  a  leader  of  insurrections  in  the 
time  of  Wycliffe,  60. 

Barne^',  Dr.  Robert,  raised  the  standard  of 
learning  at  Cambridge,  141.  Arrested 
by  Wolsey,  144. 

Barker  and  Lucas'  edition  of  the  Bible, 
1632.  gross  errors  in,  364. 

Bayfield,  Richard,  his  martyrdom  at  Smith- 
field,  1531.  117. 

BecJce,  Edmund,  his  edition  of  Matthewe's 
Bible,  195.  Specimen  from  his  trans- 
lation, 195,  196. 

Bede,  the  Venerable,  his  translations  of 
the  Scrintures  into  the  Saxon,  30. 

Bellami/s  New  Translation  of  the  Bible, 
410.  Demerits  of,  419,  411.  Speci- 
mens from,  411, 

Bertha,  Ethelbert's  queen,  17. 

Beza^  Theodore,  his  residence  at  Gen'^va. 
241.   Applied  to,  by  Elizabeth  to  refute 


the  Rheims  version,  312.  His  Greek 
text  used  by  King  James'  translators, 
342,^13. 

Bez(E„  Codex,  a  short  account  of,  note,  374. 

Bible,  its  influence  upon  the  languages 
into  which  it  is  translated,  79.  Con- 
fusion in  accounts  of  English  editions 
of,  172, 173.  Welcomed  by  the  people, 
185.  In  English  opposed  by  the  pa- 
pists, 186,  187.  Editions  of,  known  us 
"Bibles  of  Greatest  Volume,"  199, 
216,  218,  219.  Supposed  relation  of 
the  English,  to  heresy,  232.  Text  of, 
divided  into  verses,  235,  236.  Verse 
divisions  of,  concerning,  236,  237. 
Commentaries  on,  use  and  abuse  of, 
^7-249.  The  Book  of  the  household, 
256.  Literary  influence  of,  256-358, 
391.  Religious  influence  of,  257,  271, 
272,  391.  First  printed  edition  of  the 
Hebrew,  341.  Romberg's  Hebrew,  341. 
Corruptions  in  English  editions  of, 
365,  366.  The  English,  a  standard  of 
language,  359  ;  also  its  relation  to  lit- 
erature. 360.  Human  side  of,  376.  Re- 
vival of  interest  in,  438. 

Bible,  Classes,  for  mutual  improvement, 
note^  247.  Forbidden  by  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, 247. 

Bdl  and  Barker  obtained  possession  of 
manuscript  of  King  James'  Bible,  386. 

Bilney,  Thomas,  reads  the  New  Testament 
of  Erasmus,  95,  140.  Meets  with 
Fryth  and  Tyndale,  95,  96.  Burned  at 
the  stake,  1531,  116. 

BisJiop's  Bible,  Archbishop  Parker  the 
chief  mover  of,  272.  Reasons  for  is- 
suing, 272.  Plan,  revision  of,  273. 
Rules  for  revisers  of,  2T3,  274.  Fa- 
vored by  the  bishops,  274.  Several 
names  oif,  275.  Not  licensed  by  Queen 
Elizabeth,  275.  Title-pages  of,  276. 
Preface  of,  276,  277.  Based  uj^on 
Cranmer's  Bible,  277.  Compared  with 
Cranmer's  Bible,  278,  279.  Specimen 
from  Old  Testament  of  279-281 .  Schol- 
arship of  New  Testament  of,  281.  Spe- 
cimen from  N.  T.  of,  231-284.  Happy 
renderings,  examples  from,  283.  Lan- 
guage of,  284,  285.    Familiar  terms  tq, 

285.  Explanatory  terras   in  text  of, 

286,  287.  Latinisms  in,  287,  288.  Ob- 
solete words  in,  288.  Obscene  words 
to  be  excluded  from.  288,  289.  Pas- 
sages, omitted  in  public  reading  of, 
289.  Annotations  of,  288-291.  Circu- 
lation of,  291,  292.  The  basis  of  King 
James'  Bible.  292.  Hated  bj  the 
papists,  292,  293.  Defended  by  &. 
Fnlke,  293, 

Black  Death,  fearful  ravages  of.  60 

i?toy7?ey'*,  Dr.  Benj.,  corrected  Bible,  396. 
Regarded  as  standard  by  Oxford  proes, 
396.    Errors  in,  397. 

Bodleioh,  John,  licensed  to  print  the  Gene- 
van Bible,  275. 

Boieyn,  Q,ueen  Anne,  belonged  to  the  New 
Testament  party,  133.  Received  from 
Tyndale  a  copy  of  his  New  Testament, 
note,  133.    Execution  of,  note,  157. 

Bomherg's  Hebrew  Bible,  341. 


I  1^  D  EX  . 


497 


Brewster,  James,  suffered  martyrdom  for 

the  Word  of  God,  80. 
Sristow,  Richard,  oue  of  the  translators 

of  Rheims  New  Testament,  297.     The 

Rheims  annotations  attributed  to  him, 

297. 
Buck  and  Daniel's  corrected  Bible,  364. 
Buckingham,  Prior,  his  sermon  ai,'ainst 

the  Scriptures  in  English,  143. 
£wo-Bible,  the  nickname  of  Matthewe's 

Bible,  198. 

C. 

Ccednwn.  the  cowherd  of  Whitby,  22. 
Bede  s  account  of,  22,  23.  His  metri- 
cal paraphrase,  24.  The  ancient,  25. 
Specimens  of  his  paraphrase,  24-27. 

Calvin,  John,  his  residence  at  Geneva, 
241. 

CampbeWs,  Alexander,  revision  of  New 
Testament,  411.  Its  make  up,  411,  412. 
Extracts  from  preface  of,  412.  Speci- 
men of  translation  from,  412,  413. 

Campbell,  Dr.  George,  his  version  of  the 
Four  Gospels,  399.  His  Philosophy 
of  Rhetoric,  399.  His  Four  Gospels 
appropriated  by  Alexander  Campbell, 
400.  Specimens  of  unfortunate  render- 
ings in  his  translation,  400. 

Canon  Law,  tenets  of,  54. 

Carlwright,  Thomas,  his  Confutation  of 
Rheims  translation,  312.  His  scholar- 
ship, 312.     An  eloquent  preacher,  312. 

Castalio's  version  of  the  Bible,  its  in- 
fluence upon  the  Genevan  version, 
note,  243.    Done  in  classical  Latin,  340. 

Canton,  William,  and  the  introduction  of 
printing  into  England,  88. 

Chaderton,  Dr.,  one  of  the  translators  of 
King  James'  Bible,  .S29. 

ChalloneVy  Dr.  Richard,  his  revision  of  the 
Douay  Bible,  321.  Conformed  it  to 
text  of  King  James'  Bible,  321.  Spe- 
cimens of  nis  translation,  322,  323. 
His  annotations,  32.3. 

Charter,  The  Great,  signed  by  King  John, 
44.  Its  principles  already  in  English 
law,  44. 

Chaucer.  Geoffrey,  his  vocabulary,  more 
Saxon  than  Langland's,  83^  Was 
Wycliffe's  ideal  of  good  poet,  86.  Re- 
ligious influence  of  his  poetry,  86.  Was 
studied  in  time  of  Henry  "Vlll.  for  the 
sake  of  his  English,  222. 

Cheke,  Sir  John,  his  translation  of  Gospel 
of  Matthew,  225.  A  purist  by  princi- 
ple, 225,  226.  Examples  of  words 
coined  by.  226.  His  reform  in  ortho- 
graphy, 226,  227.  Specimen  from  his 
translation,  227,  228,  Tendency  of  the 
language  in  time  of.  228.  229. 

Christianity,  Latin,  introduced  among  the 
Saxons,  17,  18.  Not  the  Romanized, 
of  later  times,  19,  20.    In  Ireland,  20. 

CivU  Law,  its  characteristics,  54. 

Clarke,  Dr..  cited,  no^e.  .386. 

Clement  "\^II.,  his  edition  of  Latin  Vul- 
srate,  315. 

Cochlfpus  drives  Tyndale  from  Cologne, 
100. 


Colet,  Dean,  studied  early  poets  for  sake 

of  English  style,  125. 
Caiman,  Bishop,  in  the  Whitby  council 

22. 
Colurriba,  founded  the  monastery  of  lona, 

Conant,  Dr.  T.  J.,  one  of  the  revisers  of 
the  American  Bible  Union  Revision, 
427 ;  also  of  the  Anglo-American  Re- 
vision, 434. 

Cornwaile,  John,  in  1535,  honored  his 
mother  tongue,  82. 

Coverdale,  Myles,  his  birth  and  education, 

144.  Accompanied  Barnes  to  London, 

145.  Enjoyed  the  patronage  of  Crom- 
well, 145,  147.  At  Bumstede,  146. 
His  connection  with  Tyndale  question- 
able. 147.  A  representative  of  the 
moderate  party,  149.  Whether  he 
translated  from  the  Hebrew,  155,  160. 
His  conscientiousness  as  a  translator, 
160,  161.  Richness  of  his  style,  161, 
162.  Use  of  quaint  expressions,  167, 
168.  Charged  with  perverting  the 
Latin  Bible,  169.  His  Diglott  New 
Testament,  169.  170.  Returned  to 
England,  170.  Engaged  to  put  forth 
the  Bible  in  another  translation,  171, 
199.  Letters  to  Lord  Cromwell,  200- 
204.  At  Geneva  during  the  Marian 
persecution,  241.  The  life  and  death 
of,  293,  294. 

CoverdaWs  Bible,  undertaken  as  a  com- 
promise, 147, 148.    Ready  for  the  press, 

153.  Printed  at  Zurich,  154.  Whether 
Van  Meteren  was  translator  of,  154. 
The  first  whole  English  Bible  printed, 

154.  Title-page  of,  154,  155.  Dis- 
agreement in  titles ;  also  in  dedica- 
tions of,  155,  156.  Prologue  of,  156. 
Unfavorable  reception  of,  by  papists, 
157.  Injunction  bearing  upon,  158. 
Favorable  reception  of,  by  the  people, 
159.  Based  upon  the  Zurich  Bible  ; 
also  the  original  Hebrew,  160.  Speci- 
men of  translation  from,  161-166.  Fol- 
lowed the  Septuagint  in  numbering  the 
Psalms,  note,  162.  Changes  in,  for  the 
better,  166,  167.  Quaint  expressions 
in,  167,168.  Obsolete  words  in,  168. 
Awakens  opposition  of  papists,  169. 
Second  edition  of,  licensed,  182. 

Cranmer,  Archbishop,  moves  for  a  new 
translation  of  Scriptures,  152.  His  at- 
tempt unsuccessful,  153.  Relatione  to 
the  Bible  of  1537,  180-182.  His  letter 
respecting  public  reading  of  Bible, 
187,  188.  Opposed  the  Six  Articles, 
206,  207.  His  meeting  with  Gardiner, 
209.  Arranges  for  second  edition  of 
Great  Bible,  209.  His  prologue  printed 
as  late  as  1583,  note,  211.  Subverts 
Gardiner's  scheme,  220.  Suffered  mar 
tvrdom  during  reign  of  Mary,  232.  A 
friend  of  Evangelical  party.  245. 

Cranmer' s  Bible,  the  price  of,  209.  Delay 
in  printing  of,  209.  210.  Coverdale's 
testimony  concerning.  210.  Second 
edition  of  Great  Bible,  210.  Title-page 
of,  210.  Copy  of  in  British  Museum, 
211.    Prologue  of,  211-213.    Proclama- 


498 


INDEX 


tion  concerning,  213.  Set  up  in  Paul's 
church,  213.  Cranmer's  part  in  editing 
of,  214.  Coverdale  the  chief  reviser 
of,  214.      Supplementary    clauses  in, 

214.  Compared  with  CromweH's  Bible, 

215.  Six  editions  of,  216. 
Criticism,  Modern  textual,  372-377.    The 

day  of  alarm  concerning,  passed,  376. 
Tregelles  on,  376,  377.  Summary  of 
facts  bearing  upon,  377-379.  Applica- 
tion of,  to  our  received  English  Bible, 
380-38T.  As  applied  to  the  Received 
Greek  text,  441.  Its  demands  upon  the 
Anglo-American  Revisers,  442,  443. 

CrwaivelK  Lord,  His  policy  in  regard  to 
Tynd;ile,  116.  A  patron  of  Miles  Cov- 
erdale, 145,  147.  148,  216.  His  in- 
junctions respecting  reading  the  Bible. 
183,  184.  His  part  in  issuing  the 
Great  Bible.  1539,  199-204.  His  con- 
nection with  the  condemnation  of 
Lambert,  206.  His  influence  fast  wan- 
ing, 208.  A  victim  to  jealousy  of  his 
enemies.  216.  Compared  with  Cran- 
mer,  216,  217.  His  statesmanship,  217. 
Cranmer's  regard  for.  217.  Beheaded, 
1540.  217.  The  Great  Bibles,  the  result 
of  his  enterprise,  219.  After  his  death 
Romish  party  came  into  power,  219. 

CromweWs  Bible,  edited  by  Coverdale, 
199.  Grafton  and  Whitechurch,  the 
printers  of,  199.  Issued  from  Paris, 
199.  Cromwell's  connection  with,  199- 
201.  The  printers  of,  threatened,  202. 
Completed  in  London,  203.  Annota- 
tions of,  203.  Title  of,  204.  Holbein's 
frontispiece  to,  204,  205.  Prefatory 
matter  of,  205.  Chief  characteristic 
of,  205.  Based  upon  Matthewe's 
Bible,  205.  Latin  version  of  Pa;^'ni:nis 
used  in  revising  O.  T.  of,  205,  206. 
Greek  Testament  of  Erasmus  used  in 
revising  N,  T.  of,  206.  Specimen  of 
translation  from,  206.  Favored  by 
Henry  VIII.,  203. 

CurcVs,  Father,  translation  of  New  Tes- 
tament into  Italian,  1881,  note,  340. 

CuthberVs,  St.,  Gospels,  36. 


D. 

Balahefs,  .Anthony,  story  of  the  persecu- 
tion of  Garret,  107-liO. 

Danes,  invasion  of,  31 ,  32. 

Dante  broke  from  the  Latin,  253. 

D'' Anbigne' s  estimate  of  character  of 
Wyclitfe,  84. 

DicJcinson^s  Rodolphus.  version  of  New 
Testament,  415.  Fashionable  language 
of,  416.  Remarkable  preface  to,  416, 
417.  Specimen  of  translations  from, 
417,  418.     Annotations  of,  418,  419. 

Diglo't  New  Testament,  three  editions  of, 
169,  170. 

Dillingham,  Francis,  one  of  the  translators 
of  King  James'  Bible,  329. 

DiodaW.^,  John,  Italian  version  of  the 
Bible,  340. 

Douay  Bible,  motive  for  translation  of, 
295,  296.    Chief  doers  in  translating. 


296,  297.  New  Testament  of,  first 
printed,  297.  Old  Testament  of, 
remained  in  manuscript.  313.  Trans- 
lated from  Clementine  edition  of  Vul- 
gate, 315.  Title-page  of,  316.  Old 
Testament  of.  attracted  but  little  at- 
tention, 316.  Unacceptable  to  English 
Catholics,  316.  Two  editions  of,  313. 
Imperfections  of,  not  because  from  the 
Vulgate,  317.  Dr.  Nary's  estimate  of, 
320.  Tendency  to  liberality  among 
revisers  of,  323.  Is  not  the  Roman 
Catholic  Bible  of  to-day,  323. 

Downes,  Andrew,  one  of  the  translators  of 
King  James'  Bible,  329. 

Burham  Book,  contains  Saxon  versions 
of  the  Gospels,  .36.  .37.  Known  as  St. 
Cuthbert's  Gospels,  and  Lindisfarne 
Gospels,  36.  Supposed  miraculous 
powers  of,  36,  37.  Specimen  of  trans- 
lation from,  37. 

E. 

Early  English,  specimens  of,  51. 

Edward  III.,  his  reign,  a  period  of  glory 
and  of  shame,  60 ;  also  an  epoch  in 
history  of  Eno;lish  language,  81.  In- 
tellectual awakening  during  reign  of, 
52. 

Edward  VI.  favored  the  Reformation  and 
the  English  Bible,  224,  225. 

Elizabeth,  Queen,  opposed  the  preaching 
of  the  Gospel,  247.  Classic  ideals, 
during  reign  of,  254.  Italian  language 
fashionable  at  the  court  of,  254.  New- 
fangled English  in  time  of,  255.  Char- 
acteristics of  the  age  of,  255.  Her 
reign  a  transitional  period,  266.  Her 
ideals  and  policy,  266-268.  Refused, 
in  form,  spiritual  supremacy,  267.  Re- 
vival of  popery  during  time  of,  268. 
Morals  and  manners  during  reign  of, 
270,271.  Visited  by  her  sister  Mary, 
271.    Date  of  her  death,  324. 

Elyot,  Sir  Thomas,  charged  with  the  duty 
of  seizing  Tyndale,  117. 

EnchaHdion  of  Erasmus,  translated  by 
Tyndale,  96.  Its  influence  in  the 
family  of  Sir  John  Walsh,  96. 

Endhoven,  Christopher,  charged  with  the 
crime  of  printing  English  New  Testa- 
ments, 111. 

English  language,  its  formation  during 
Norman  Conquest,  43.  Early  speci- 
mens of,  47,  51.  In  the  time  of 
Wycliff"e,  67.  A  rich  mine  of.  73.  In- 
fluence of  translations  of  the  Bible 
upon,  79,  81,  as,  229.  Restored  to 
the  courts  in  time  of  Edward  III.,  81. 
In  the  time  of  Tyndale,  128, 129.  Epoch 
in  the  history  of,  223.  In  time  of 
Edward  III.,  228,  229.  Growing  in 
importance,  229.  Its  vitality  douDted 
bv  Lord  Bacon,  253.  Its  conflict  with 
the  Latin,  253.  In  the  time  of  Eliza- 
beth, 255.  285.  The  Bible  the  standard 
of.  256,  356,  357.  Growing  confidence 
in  the  permanence  of,  256.  Dr.  John- 
son praises,  2,56.  Sir  Philip  Sidney  on, 
256,  257.     The  representative  of  a  true 


INDEX 


499 


democracy,  357,  358.  Saxon  element 
of,  appreciated  by  scholars,  437. 

Ephrcemi,  Codex,  a  short  account  of,  note, 
373,  374. 

Erasmus,  his  first  visit  to  England,  89, 
His  Greelv  Testament,  90-94.  Favors 
an  Eno:lish  version  of  the  Scriptures, 
91,  -lU.  A  professed  papist,  92. 
Taught  Greek  at  Cambridge j  95.  His 
Greek  Testament  at  Cambridge,  140, 
141.  Wrote  his  Praise  of  Folly  in 
Latin.  2^3.  His  Paraphrase,  230.  His 
fifth  edition  of  Greek  Testament,  fol- 
lowed by  Stevens,  342. 

Ethelbert,  K'ing  of  Kent,  17.  His  address 
to  the  Roman  missionaries,  17. 

Eyre  and  Strahan's  corrected  edition  of 
the  Bible,  1806,  366. 


in. 

Foxe,  the  martvrologfist,  the  chief  biog- 
rapher of  Tyndale,  95,  97.  Eelates 
the  story  of  Garret's  sufferings,  107- 
110.  Relates  the  particulars  of  Tyn- 
dale's  arrest,  134,  135-  His  estimate 
of  TyiKlale's  character,  133. 

French  Bible,  Genevan  revision  of,  340. 

Fryth^  .rohn,  short  account  of,  118.  Im- 
mediate effects  of  his  martyrdom,  118. 
Estimate  of  character  of  Tyndale,  138. 
His  letter  to  Tyndale,  178. 

Fulks,  Dr.  William,  Master  of  Pembroke 
Hall,  235.  His  defense  of  Eno;lish 
ScriDtures,  265.  292,  293.  His  answers 
to  Rnemish  Annotations,  313. 

FulUr.  Dr.  Thomas,  his  estimate  of  the 
Rheims  translation,  302- 

Gr. 

Gardiner,  Bishop,  his  influence  with  the 
kin?,  206.  His  opposition  to  English 
Bible,  219-221,  300,  301.  His  design 
com.niented  on  by  Fuller,  221.  His 
plan  thwarted  by  Cranmer,  221,  222. 
The  compromise  of,  253. 

Garret,  Thomas,  the  first  distributer  of 
Tyndale's  printed  Testaments,  104. 
Concealed  Testaments  in  "dark  cor- 
ners," 104.  Story  of  his  persecution, 
107-110.  Suftered  martyrdom  at  Smith- 
field,  111. 

Gsdrles,  Dr.  Alexander,  favored  English 
version  of  Bible,  398.  Translated  a 
portion  of  Old  Testament.  309.  Speci- 
men of  his  translation,  .399. 

Genevan  Bible,  translated  by  English  ex- 
iles, 241.  Important  link  in  chain  of 
revision,  241.  Dedication  of,  241,  242. 
Preface  of,  242,  243.  Original  sources 
of,  vote,  24'^.  Scholarship  of  the  trans- 
lators of,  243.  Based  upon  the  Great 
Bible,  243  Excerpts  from  Old  Testa- 
ment of,  243.  244.  The  child  of  Prot- 
estantism, 245.  Chief  characteristics 
of,  246.  Its  marginal  note<,  246-  24't. 
Its  "ma^nes  of  cosmographio,'''  240, 
250.  Its  illustrations,  250.  Wide  cir- 
culation   of,    250-252.      Published    at 


Edinburgh,  note,  251.  Language  of, 
252.  Its  infiuence  during  reign  of 
Elizabeth,  256.  The  book  of  the  uuuse- 
hold,  256.  Obsolete  words  in,  "^Sr,  2c8. 
A  store-house  of  pure  English,  258. 
Title-page  of,  258.  Specimens  of  trans- 
lations from,  259.  Popularity  of,  264. 
Its  objectionable  notes,  264.  Romish 
attack  upon,  264,  265.  Fulke's  de- 
fense of,  265.  Parker's  Bible  opposed 
to,  265.  Survival  of,  against  all  oppo- 
sition, 265.  Bequeathed  its  excellen- 
cies to  the  Authorized  version,  265. 

German  language  influenced  by  transla- 
tion of  Bible  into  it,  79,  356. 

Gilby,  Anthony,  one  of  the  translators  of 
the  Genevan  Bible,  241. 

Grafton,  Richard,  connected  with  White- 
church  in  printing  Bible,  179.  His 
letter  to  Cromwell,  179,  180. 

Greek  language,  its  study  opposed  by 
papists,  139, 140.  Sir  T.  More  defended 
the  use  of,  139.  And  study  of  Saxon 
English,  222. 

Greek  text,  followed  bv  King  James'  re- 
visers, 342,  343.  Mill's  Critical,  and 
Bentley's,  occasions  of  alarm,  376. 
Adopted  by  Anglo-American  revisers, 
441,  442. 

Gregory,  the  Great,  his  regard  for  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  20. 

Grocyn,  William,  taught  Greek  at  Oxford, 
89. 

GutMac's  Saxon  version  of  the  Latin 
Psalter,  27.    Specimen  from,  27, 28. 

H. 

Hacker,  Father,  a  Bible  reader  and  New 
Testament  distributer,  105.  Arrested, 
107,  142. 

Racket,  agent  of  Henry  Vm.  to  prevent 
printing  of  New  Testaments,  111. 

Hackett,  Dr.  H.  B.,  one  of  the  revisers  of 
American  Bible  Union  Revision,  427. 

Hampton  Court  Council  convened  by 
James  I.,  324 ;  also  presided  over  by 
him,  325,  .326.  Motion  for  new  trans- 
lation of  Bible  made  in,  326. 

Harmon,  Richard,  prosecuted  for  dealing 
in  English  New  Testaments,  111. 

Harrison,  Thomas,  one  of  the  translators 
of  King  James'  Bible,  329. 

Harwood.  Edward,  his  liberal  translation 
of  New  Testament,  394,  395.  Speci- 
men of  his  translation,  395,  396. 

Hebraisms,  in  Tremellius'  version  of  O.  T., 
1.579,  340.  In  King  James'  Bible,  367, 
368. 

Henry  VIII.,  notified  by  Cochlaeus  of  the 
printing  of  New  Testaments  by  Tvn- 
dale,  100.  His  reply  to  Luther,  101. 
Favors  the  Scriptures  in  English,  114, 
149-151.  Latimer's  letter  to,  151.  His 
relation  to  the  English  Bible,  183, 
208.  Jealous  for  his  reputation  for 
orthodoxy,  207.  Reproves  Bishop 
Gardiner,  209.  Revival  of  religion 
and  languasre  during  reign  of,  222. 
Closing  years  of  rei^n  of,  223.  His 
death,  234.    A  Catholic  rather  than  a 


500 


INDEX. 


Protestant,  2S4.  His  regard  for  Cran- 
rner,  224. 

Hereford.  Nicholas  de,  the  translator  of 
Old  Testament  of  the  Wycliftite  ver- 
sions, 66.  Summoned  before  synod 
and  excommunicated,  66.  A  literal 
translator,  68.  Marsh's  opinion  of, 
68. 

Hilda,  the  Abbess  of  Whitby,  21. 

Holbeiii's,  Hans,  frontispiece  to  Cromwell's 
Bible,  201,  205. 

Holland,  Dr.,  one  of  the  translators  of 
King  James'  Bible,  329. 

Hugo  de  St.  Cher,  Cardinal,  divides  the 
Latin  Bible  into  sections,  235,  236. 

Hunn,  Eicliard,  the  martyr,  80. 

Huss,  John,  testifies  respecting  the  vrrit- 
ings  of  Wycliffe,  59.  His  independence 
of  Wycliffe,  84. 

Hyll,  Nicolas,  his  revision  of  the  Matth- 
ewe's  Bible,  196.  Specimen  of  trans- 
lation from,  197. 

Hyll  and  Reynold's  edition  of  Matthewe's 
Bible,  196. 


Idioms,  Old  English,  131.  Hebrew,  367. 
368. 

Improved  Version  of  New  Testament,  406. 
Published  by  Unitarian  Society,  406. 
Based  upon  Archbishop  Newcomes 
translation,  406.  How  it  supports  the 
Unitarian  scheme,  407,  408-410.  Speci- 
men of  translation  from,  408.  Anno- 
tations of,  408-410. 

Initial  letters,  involving  exegetical  deci- 
sions, 428,  423. 

Italian  Bible,  Diodati's,  340.  Curci's  New 
Testament,  note,  340. 


J. 

James  I.  succeeded  Elizabeth,  324.  His 
speech  in  the  Assembly  at  Edinburgh, 
.324.  Called  the  Hampton  Court  Coun- 
cil, 324.  Took  sides  against  the  Puri- 
tans, .325.  Seized  by  his  own  nobility, 
325.  Favored  a  new  translation  of  the 
Bible,  326 ;  also  appointed  learned 
men  to  make  the  same.  327,  328. 

Jerome's  revision  of  the  Vulgate.  375.  His 
motives  not  understood,  375. 

Jessey.  Henrv.  proposed  a  revision  of  King 
James'  Bible,  389. 

Jewel,  BishoD,  cited.  269. 

Judn,  Leo.  his  Latin  version  of  the  Old 
Testament,  340. 


Kendrick.  Dr.  A.  C,  one  of  the  ^e^ise^s  of 
American  Bible  Union  Revision,  427. 

Kennicott,  Dr..  published  the  Hebrew 
Bible,  397,  398. 

Kilbv.  Dr.,  one  of  the  translators  of  King 
James'  Bible.  .329. 

King  James'  Bible,  see  Authorized  Ver- 
sion. 


Knox,  John,  preached  during  reign  of  Ed- 
ward VL  and  Queen  Mary,  230,  231. 
His  adoption  of  the  Genevan  Bible, 
246. 


11.. 

Lancaster,  Duke  of,  defends  the  Wycliffe 
Bible,  62. 

Language,  influenced  by  Vernacular  ver- 
sions of  the  Scriptures,  79.  English, 
an  important  element  in  the  conflict 
between  the  hierachy  and  the  people, 
222,  223.    Its  relation  to  religion,  223. 

Langland,  his  Vision  and  Creed,  82.  Rid- 
icules the  friars,  82.  83.  His  vocabu- 
lary compared  with  Chaucer's,  83.  In 
influence  compared  with  Wyclifle,  83. 

Latimer,  Hugh,  converted  through  Bilney, 
140,  141.  Maintained  publicly  that  the 
Scriptures  ought  to   be  read  by  all, 

142.  His  reply  to  Prior  Buckingham, 

143,  144.  Letter  to  Henry  VIII.,  151. 
Suffered  martyrdom  during  reign  of 
Mary,  231,  232.  His  appearance  before 
the  Commissioners,  note,  231. 

Latiniims,  in  the  Bishop's  Bible,  287,  288. 
Few  adopted  from  time  of  Tyndale, 
1525,  to  King  James'  revisers,  1611, 
.353. 

Latin  language,  sacred  because  language 
of  the  Church  service,  61.  An  ele- 
ment in  the  conllict  bet\\een  Rome 
and  the  people,  (J2.  The  effect  of 
translating    the   Bible    into,   79,  355, 

356.  Chief  corner  stone  of  Romi^h 
Church,  222,  223.  To  become  the 
universal  language,  222.  Th"  lan- 
guage of  htefature,  223.  Dethrone- 
ment of,  252.  Regarded  as  the  eternal 
language.  253.    Imperial  in  its  nature, 

357.  L'ltin  Christianity  dependent 
upon,  353. 

Lattrentius,  Augustine's  successor,  18. 

Lawvpnce,  one  of  the  revisers  of  the 
Bishop's  Bible,  273. 

Layamon,  Brut  of.  a  poem  in  Semi-Saxon, 
43.  It  began  the  new  English  litera- 
ture, 44. 

Zem<f,  John,  his  edition  of  Wycliffe'sNew 
Testament.  73. 

Linna^e,  Dr.  Thomas,  a  reputed  scholar 
but  ignorant  of  the  Scriptures,  89. 

Lindisfarne  Gospels.  .36. 

Lingard''f>.  Dr.,  translation  of  the  Four 
Gospels.  323. 

Livelye,  Prof.,  one  of  the  translators  of 
King  James'  Bible.  3^9. 

Lollards,  the  followers  of  Wycliffe  so  called 
in  derision.  61.  Senaratod  themselves 
from  the  Romish  Church,  63.  Perse- 
cution of,  80.  In  sympathy  with  the 
New  opinions  during  reign  of  Henry 
Vni.,  245.  Prospered  under  the  reign 
of  Ei ward  VI..  345.  Known  as  Non- 
conformists and  Protestants  in  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth.  245,  246  ;  and  since 
the  troubles  at  Frankfort  as  Puritans. 
246. 

Lord's)  Praver.  version  of  the.  in  the  Four 
Saxon  Gospels,  36.    Saxon  version  of. 


INDEX 


501 


in  the  Durham  Book,  37.  Saxon  ver- 
sion of,  m  Kushworth  Gloss,  38,  39. 
Early  English  version  of,  51.  Wycliflice 
version  of.  06,  67.  Tyndale's  version 
of,  1525,  121  ;  and  of  15134,  122.  Whit- 
tingham's  version  of,  238.  Genevan 
version  of.  259.  Tomson's  version  of, 
262.  Version  of,  in  the  Bishop's  Bible, 
283,  284.    Rheims  version  of,  .303. 

LoicfJi,  Bishop,  his  version  of  the  Prophecy 
of  Isaiah,  397,  398.  Was  foremost 
among  Hebrew  scholars,  397.  His 
translation  made  from  a  corrected 
text,  398. 

Lutkei\  Martin,  learned  principles  of  the 
Reformation  from  a  Latin  Bible,  317. 

Lyly,  John,  the  author  of  the  Anatomy  of 
Wit,  255.  The  character  of,  255.  His 
new-fangled  English,  255. 


Mace.,  W.,  his  "doughty"  translation  of 
the  New  Testament,  391.  Specimens 
from,  392. 

Macrae's  translation  of  the  Bible,  404. 
Introduction  of  explanatory  passages 
in,  405.     Specimen  of,  405,  406. 

Manuscript  of  King  James'  Bible,  36G. 

ManuscHpts.  Greek,  of  N.  T.  earlier  and 
later,  wotie,  372.  Short  account  of 
earliest,  note,  373,  374.  Autographic 
copies  of,  378.  Importance  of,  as  wit- 
nesses, 379. 

Martin.  Gregory,  the  chief  doer  of  the 
Rheims  version,  265,  296.  Rallies  the 
Protestants  on  their  various  trans- 
lations, 292,  293.  His  scholarship,  296. 
Taught  Hebrew  in  the  College  of 
Donay,  296. 

Mary,  Queen,  popish  persecution  during 
reign  of,  231-233. 

Matthetoe,  Thomas,  the  name,  connected 
with  Bible  of  1537,  174.  Theories  re- 
specting. 174,  175. 

Mattheive's  Bible,  edited  by  John  Rogers, 

176.  Made  up  largely  from  Tyndale, 

177.  The  enterprise  of,  kept  secret, 
179.  Probably  printed  at  Antwerp, 
179.  Introduced  into  England  by 
Grafton,  179.  Favorably  received,  188. 
Occasion  of  offense  given  by,  188,  189. 
The  basis  of  subsequent  English  ver- 
sions, 189.  Title-pa<j:e  and  prefatory 
matter  of,  190.  Taverner's  revised 
edition  of,  190, 191.  Edition  of,  1540, 
195.  Becke's  revision  of,  with  speci- 
men, 195.  Edition  of,  bv  Hyll  and 
Reynolds,  196.  Hyll's  edition  of,  with 
specimens.  196-198. 

Maundeville,  Sir  John,  wrote  his  travels  in 
Latin,  82. 

Mendicant  friars,  attacked  by  Wycliffe, 
55.  Trampled  upon  rights  of  the  regu- 
lar clergy,  55.  Besrged  for  bread  yet 
lived  in  luxury,  56.  Their  authority 
over  the  poor  peonle,  56. 

MUlenan/  petition.  .324. 

Milman,h\9  chapter  on  Wycliffe  in  History 
of  Latin  Christianity,  84. 


Monasteries,  dissolution  of,  208.  Abom- 
inations of,  208. 

Monastic  orders,  Dominican  and  Francis- 
can, their  relation  to  the  Church  of 
Rome,  55.  Their  assumed  dignity,  56. 
Their  power  over  the  people,  56. 
Wycliffe's  attack  upon,  56. 

Monmouth,  Humphrey,  a  friend  and  pa- 
tron of  Tyndale,  98. 

Mont  anus,  Arias,  his  Latin  version  of  the 
Old  Testament,  340. 

More,  Sir  Thomas,  his  character,  89,  90. 
Erasmus  the  guest  of,  when  wrote 
Praise  of  Folly,  90.  His  examination 
of  George  Constantyne.  112,113.  His 
hatred  of  Heresy,  113.  Defends  Greek 
learning,  139.  Composed  his  Utopia 
in  Latin,  223. 

Miinster,  Sebastian,  his  Latin  translation 
of  Old  Testament,  205,  340. 

Nary,  Di\  Cornelius,  translated  New  Testa- 
ment from  the  Vulgate,  320.  His 
estimate  of  Douay  Bible,  320.  His 
manner  in  translating,  320,  321.  Hi? 
annotations,  321. 

Nathan,  Isaac,  introduced  verse  divisions 
in  Latin  text  of  the  Bible,  2.36. 

Neander,  does  justice  to  the  character  of 
Wycliffe,  84. 

Newcomers,  Archbishop,  version  of  New 
Testament,  402,  based  on  Grieslach's 
text,  403,  406. 

New  Testament,  price  of  manuscript  copy 
oi,note,  74;  also  printed  copvof,  note, 
104,  note,  105.  Public  burning  of,  105, 
106,  113, 114. 

Nicolas  v.,  and  the  Revival  of  learning  in 
Italy,  88. 

Nix,  Bishop,  his  sympathy  with  Warham 
in  stopping  circulation  of  New  Testa- 
ments, 106.  His  hatred  of  heretics, 
114. 

Norman  Conquest,  epoch  in  history  of 
Saxon  language,  41,  43. 

O. 

OrigerCs  Hexapla,  374. 

Ormin,  author  of  the  Ormulum,  45. 

Ormidnm,  metrical  paraphrase  of  Scrip- 
ture, 45.     Specimen  of,  45-47. 

Osicy,  King  of  Northumbrians,  22. 

Overal,  Dean,  one  of  the  translators  of 
King  James'  Bible,  329. 

P. 

Pagninus,  Sanctes,  his  Latin  version  used 
by  the  revisers  of  Cromwell's  Bible, 
205.  Introduced  verse  divisions  into 
Latin  Bible,  236.  Literalness  of  his 
version.  339. 

Parker,  Matthew,  his  reasons  for  putting 
forth  the  Bishop's  Bible.  272.  His 
plan  in  the  work,  273.  Had  the  co- 
operation of  his  bishops,  274.  His 
letter  to  Secretary  Cecil,  275. 

Pearl  Bible,  notorious  for  gross  errors,  365. 


102 


INDEX 


Pentateuch,  Tyndale's,  114.  Loss  of  manu- 
script of,  doubtful,  115. 

P^tyt  and  Eedman's  edition  of  Matthewe's 
Bible,  195. 

PMlipps,  Henry,  an  account  of  his  be- 
trayal of  Tyndale,  lo4. 

Phrases,  bappy  Scriptural,  to  whom  in- 
debted for,  283. 

Polyglott,  Complutensian,  341.  The  Ant- 
werp, 342.    Brian  Walton's,  375. 

Pope's  War  over  the  text  of  the  Latin 
Vulgare,  314,  315. 

Porson,  Prof.,  cited,  note,  386. 

Poyntz,  Thomas,  Tyndale  dwelt  at  house 
of,  133,  134.  Sought  Tyndale's  re- 
lease, 135.  His  imprisonment  and  es- 
cape, 135. 

Proemanire,  statute  of,  act  of  Parliament 
against,  58. 

Preaching,  revival  of  Apostolic,  141.  Char- 
acter of,  by  monks  and  friars,  141. 

Printing,  introduced  into  England  by 
Caxton,  88. 

Protestantism,  in  the  time  of  Queen  Ehza- 
beth,  2G0-268.  And  an  open  Bible, 
361. 

Provtsors,  celebrated  act  of  Parliament 
against,  58. 

Psalm  xxiii.,  Guthlac's  version  of,  27,  28. 
Schorham's  early  English  version  of, 
48.  Rolle's  early  English  version  of, 
4!).  Wycliffe's  version  of,  70.  Cover- 
dale's  version  of,  162.  In  Cromwell's 
Bible,  208.  lu  Genevan  Bible,  244. 
In  Bishop's  Bible,  230,  281. 

Psalm  cxix.,  the  octonary  Psalm,  note, 
277. 

Psalms,  numbering  of,  note,  70.  Cover- 
dale's  translation  of,  161.  Singing  of, 
269,  270. 

Punctuation,  changed  the  meaning  of  a 
Messianic  prophecy,  354.  Exegetical 
importance  of.  422,  423. 

Puritans,  over-confident  respecting  friend- 
ship of  Elizabeth,  266  Convictions 
and  energy  of,  268,  269.  Hopefulness 
of,  269.  Their  singing  of  Psalms,  269. 
Tlie  millenary  petition  of,  269.  Their 
vain  expectations  upon  the  accession 
of  James  I.,  324.  And  the  Christian 
Sabbath,  362,,  Prayer  meetings  held 
by,  note,  362.  Their  mistake  in  reach- 
ing after  political  power,  390. 

Purmr,  Antony,  his  version  of  tlie  Bible 
for  the  Society  of  Friends,  382,  393. 
His  translation  published,  393.  Speci- 
mens from  his  translation,  393,  394. 

Purvey,  John,  author  of  the  later  text  of 
the  Wycliffite  versions,  70.  His  man- 
ner in  translating,  71.  An  eloquent 
defender  of  the  Wycliffie  doctrines,  71. 
Styled  "  Wycliffe's  Glosser,"  71. 

Pykas,  John,  his  manuscript  copy  of 
Paul's  Epistles,  146. 


Q. 


Quentel  and  the  Byrcmans,  printers  at  Co- 
logne, 100. 


Restoration  in  1660,  an  era  of  darkness, 
390.  The  age  of  Bunyan,  Milton  and 
Newton,  390. 

Revivals,  Religious,  141,  142.  At  Bum- 
stede,  145,  146.  Watched  by  Romish 
bishops,  147. 

Revision,  Critical,  of  Gospel  of  John  and 
several  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  423.  Spe- 
cimen of  translation  from,  424. 

Reynolds,  Dr.,  leader  of  Puritan  party,  325, 
329.  In  Hampton  Court  Council,  325, 
326.  Favors  new  translation  of  the 
Scriptures,  325,  326.  One  of  the  trans- 
lators of  King  James'  Bible,  329. 

Reynolds,  J.,  one  of  the  translators  of 
Rheims  New  Testament,  297. 

Rheims  New  Testament,  was  printed  be- 
fore the  Old  Testament,  297.  Title- 
page  of,  297.  Preface  of,  298-300. 
Reasons  why  it  was  translated  from 
Latin  Vulgate,  299.  Latin  words  re- 
tained in,  300.  301.    Dark  phrases  in, 

302,  303.   Specimen  of  translation  from, 

303,  304.  The  language  of,  304.  Latin 
derivatives  in,  304,  305.  Its  influence 
upon  the  English  vocabulary,  .305,  306. 
Its  Saxon  isms,  307,  308.  An  untruthful 
translation,  308,  309.  Annotations  of, 
309-312.  Preface  and  annotations  an- 
swered by  Dr.  Fulke,  313.  Contro- 
versy concerning,  313,  316. 

Rincke,  Herman,  Wolsey's  agent  to  buy 
up  English  books  and  arrest  Tyndale, 
112. 

Rogers,  John,  educated  at  Cambridge,  175. 
Editor  of  Matthewe's  Bible,  175,  176. 
Called  to  Antwerp,  175.  Associated 
with  Tyndale,  176.  His  design  in 
editing  Matthewe's  Bible,  177.  Suf- 
fered martyrdom,  331. 

Rolle,  Richard,  the  hermit  of  Hampole, 
48-50.  His  version  of  the  Psalms,  49. 
Specimen  of  his  translation,  49. 

Romanism,  its  relation  to  the  Latin  lan- 
guage, 62.  Its  spirit  in  withholding 
the  Bible  from  the  people,  62-64. 

Roiv,  Prof.,  his  proposal  for  a  revision  of 
King  James'  Bible,  389. 

Roye,  William,  the  assistant  of  Tyndale, 
99,  100. 

Rushworth  Gloss,  contains  the  Gospels  in, 
Latin  with  an  interlinear  Saxon  trans- 
lation, 37,  38.  Matthewe's  Gospel  of, 
an  independent  translation,  38.  Spd* 
cimen  of  translation  from,  38,  39. 


during 


S. 

Sabbath   observance,   reform   in, 
reign  of  Elizabeth,  271,  272. 

Samson,  Thomas,  one  of  the  translators 
of  the  Genevan  Bible,  241 

Sandys,  Bishop,  one  of  the  revisers  of  the 
Bishop's  Bible,  274.  His  letter  to  Arch- 
bishop Parker,  274. 

Savile,  Mr. .  one  of  the  most  learned  lay- 
men of  his  day,  329. 

Sawyer's,  L.  A.,  translation  of  New  Testa- 
ment, 424.    Based  upon  Tischendorf 'a 


I  X  D  E  X 


50^ 


Greek  text,  424.  Ignores  chapter  and 
verse  divisions,  425.  Specimens  oi" 
translation  from,  425,  426. 

Saxons,  the  introduction  of  Christianity 
among,  17-19.  Influence  of  Irish 
Church  in  conversion  of,  20-22.  Ver- 
nacular versions  of  Scripture  among, 
34.  35.  Norman  Conquest  of,  42.  Na- 
tionality of,  threatened,  43.  Their 
victorious  struggle  with  the  Normans, 
44.  Their  lovn'  of  freedom,  44.  He- 
braic spirit  oti  44.  New  era  of  Bible 
translation  among,  45. 

Saxon  language,  in  the  time  of  King  Al- 
fred, 34.  In  the  time  of  William  the 
Conqueror,  42,  43.  Survival  of,  43. 
Democratic  in  its  nature  and  tenden- 
cies, 357. 

Saxon  versions  of  the  Four  Gospels,  35. 
Purity  in  language  of,  35.  Specimen 
of  translation  from,  36.  Known  as 
the  Durham  Book,  36,  37 ;  specimen  of 
translation  from,  37.  Known  as  the 
Rushworth  Gloss,  37,  38 ;  specimen 
of  translation  from,  38,  39.  Relation 
to  succeeding  English  versions,  41,  42. 
Importance  of,  as  historic  monuments, 
52. 

Scarlet fs,  Nathaniel,  version  of  New  Tes- 
tament, 403.  Conformed  to  the  tenets 
of  the  Universalists,  403.  Printed  in 
form  of  dialogue,  403.  Specimen  of 
translation  from,  404. 

Schlegel.  cited  on  influence  of  the  Bible  on 
the  German  language,  79. 

Schorhain,  William  de,  his  version  of  the 
Psalms,  48.  Specimen  of  translation 
from,  48. 

Scriptures,  Holy,  how  regarded  before  the 
time  of  Innocent  III.,  19,  20.  Early 
English  versions  of,  45.  Earliest  En- 
glish prose  version  of,  47,  48.  Eomish 
hatred  of,  62-64.  Influence  of  Vernacu- 
lar versions  of,  79, 127, 230.  To  be  with- 
held from  the  laity,  159.  Demand  of 
the  people  for,  151, 152.  Papists  accede 
to  right  of  the  people  to,  157.  Public 
reading  of.  213.  Disputes  arising  from 
public  reading  of,  214.  Proclamation 
against,  224.  Professorships  for  ex- 
pounding, 230.  How  to  read,  248,  249. 
Commentaries  on,  248.  Human  side 
of.  376. 

Shakespeare's  poetry,  360,  361. 

Shamefastness,  the  word,  first  introduced 
in  early  edition  of  A.  V.,  397.  Dis- 
placed "by  shamefacedness,  397.  Re- 
introduced in  Anglo-American  Revi- 
sion, though  obsolete,  451. 

Sinaiticus,  Codex,  an  extended  account  of 
finding  of,  note.  374,  375. 

Six  Bloody  Articles,  described  by  Fuller, 
207.  Transcribed  in  condensed  form, 
note.  207.  Repealed  in  reign  of  Ed- 
ward VI..  22.5. 

Sixtt/s  v.,  his  text  of  Latin  Vulgate,  314, 
315. 

Smith,  Dr.,  one  of  the  translators  of  King 
James'  Bible,  329. 

Smvle  Bele,  a  Scri|)ture  paraphrase  in 
verse,  47.    Specimen  from,  47. 


Standi^h,  Bishop,  his  attack  up  )n  the 
Greek  Testament  of  Erasmus,  92-94. 

Stephens,  Robert,  divides  the  Greek  text 
into  verses.  235,  236.  His  third  edition 
of  Greek  Testament,  342. 

Supi'emacy,  the  act  of,  207. 

Swift,  Dean,  on  the  influence  of  the  Bible 
'upon  the  English  language,  356,  357. 


Taverner,  Richard,  his  revision  of  Mat- 
thewe's  Bible,  190,  191.  A  friend  of 
the  New  Testament  party,  192.  Ap- 
pointed to  a  professorship  by  Wolsey, 
192.  Charged  with  concealing  New 
Testaments,  193.  Committed  to  the 
tower,  19.3.  Licensed  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  193.    Death  of,  193,  194. 

Taverner' s  Bible,  its  title-pages  and  pre- 
fatory maiter,  191.  Undertaken  by 
instigation  of  the  printers,  192.  Sec- 
ond edition  of,  194.  Becke's  revision 
of,  194.  Specimen  of  translation  from 
Becke's,  195,  196. 

Teigh,  Dr.,  one  of  the  translators  of  King 
James'  Bible,  329. 

Ten  Commandments,  Alfred's  Saxon  ver- 
sion of,  33.  .^fric's  Saxon  version  of, 
40. 

Teutonic  language,  its  conflict  with  the 
Latin  tongue,  62.  Revival  of  the 
Teutonic  element  in  speech,  81,  82; 
also  in  religion,  82. 

Textual  criticism,  see  Criticism,  modern 
textual. 

Textus  Keceptus  of  N,  T.,  343.  Is  the 
standard  text.  379.  Necessary  depr.r- 
tures  from,  379.  Is  the  Elzevir  text, 
note.  379.  Basis  of  Anglo-American 
Revision,  with  large  exceptions,  441. 

Thoulouse  Council,  19. 

Tischendorf,  his  discovery  of  the  Sinaitic 
manuscript,  note,  374,  375.  His  prefer- 
ence for  the  readings  of  the  Sinaitic 
MS.,  378. 

Tamson,  Lawrence,  a  noted  linguist,  260. 
His  revision  of  the  New  Testament, 
259,  260. 

Tomson-s,  Lawrence,  translation  of  New 
Testament,  259.  Title-page  of,  260. 
Its  treatment  of  the  article,  260.  Its 
influence  upon  English  vocabulary, 
261,  262.  Specimens  of  translation 
from,  262,  263.  Annotations  of,  263. 
Bound  up  with  Old  Testament  of  Ge- 
nevan Bible,  264. 

Tonstal,  Bishop,  refuses  to  patronize  Tyn- 
dale,  98.  His  injunctions  against  En- 
glish New  Testament,  105.  His  public 
denunciations  and  burning  of  New 
Testaments,  105,  106.  One  of  the  com- 
missioners at  Cambray,  112.  Buys 
New  Testament  of  Packington,  112. 
Kindles  a  fire  of  New  Testaments, 
which  the  people  denounce,  113. 

Tomtal  and  Heath's  edition  of  Cranmer's 
Bible,  217.  Evidence  of  Cromwell's 
fall  on  title-page  of,  217.    A  strange 


504 


INDEX. 


anomaly,  218.  Title-paore  of,  218.  An 
"  unobserved  fact"  concerning.  218. 

Tregelles  cited,  376,  377.  His  critical  text 
of  Greek  Testament,  379. 

Tremellius'  Latin  version  of  Old  Testa- 
ment, 340. 

Trent,  Council  of.  its  decree  repecting 
Latin  Vulgate,  314. 

Tyball,  John,  obtains  of  Friar  Barnes  a 
New  Testament  in  English,  145. 

Tyler,  Wat.  a  leader  of  insurrections  in 
the  time  of  Wycliflfe,  63. 

Tyndale,  William,  the  one  work  of  his 
life.  94  Data  of  his  birth,  94.  Studied 
at  Oxford,  94,  95.  Removed  to  Cam- 
bridge, 95.  Met  w^ith  Bilney  and 
Fryth,  95,  96.  Was  tutor  in  family  of 
Sir  J.  Walsh.  96,  97.  In  London  at 
house  of  Humphrey  Monmouth,  98. 
Tonstal  refused  him  patronage,  98. 
Crossed  sea  to  Hamburg.  99.  Pro- 
ceeded with  translation  of  New  Testa- 
ment, 99.  Began  the  printing  of  his 
N.  T.  at  Cologne,  100.  Escaped  to 
Worms,  and  completed  two  editions 
of  N.  T.,  100.  Wolsey's  desire  to  ar- 
rest, 107.  Vaughan  has  special  com- 
mission to  arrest,  114.  Translated  the 
Pentateuch,  114  115,  132,  133,  152. 
Vaughan's  interviews  with,  115,  116. 
Controversy  with  Joye,  119.  Revises 
his  New  Testament,  119.  Specimens 
of  his  translation,  121-124.  Defends 
English  translations  of  the  Bible,  125, 
126.  His  relation  to  Wycliffe,  126,  127. 
Dwelt  openly  at  Antwerp,  133  Be- 
trayed, 133,  134.  Efforts  for  his  re- 
lease, 135.  Seized  by  Romish  au- 
thority, 135.  His  letter  from  prison, 
136,  137, 17tj.  Trial,  condemnation  and 
execution  of.  137.  Character  and  in- 
fluence of,  137,  138.  Carried  on  his 
translation  while  in  prison,  176.  His 
purpose  to  translate  the  whole  Bible, 
177.  178. 

Tyndale's  printed  New  Testament,  the 
work  begun  at  Cologne,  100.  Two 
editions  issued  at  Worms.  100.  Ques- 
tions as  to  the  date  and  place  of  print- 
ing of,  101.  Relic  of  quarto  edition, 
102.  Two  copies  of  octavo  edition  of, 
102.  Brought  into  England,  103.  The 
way  prepared  for,  103.  104.  Thomas 
Garret,  the  first  distributer  of,  104. 
Value  of  copy  in  American  money, 
note,  104.  Publicly  denounced  and 
burned,  105, 106.  Edition  of,  put  forth 
by  Dutch  printers,  106.  Attempts  to 
arrest  circulation  of.  111,  112.  Revised 
edition  of,  119,  Specimens  of  trans- 
lation from,  120-124.  Influence  of, 
upon  subsequent  versions,  127.  Words 
from  Latin  and  French  used  in,  127, 
128.  Obsolete  words  and  archaic 
forms  in,  129-131.  Old  English  idiom 
in,  131.  Second  revision,  two  issues 
of,  131,  132.  Peculiar  orthography  of, 
132.  The  first  printed  New  Testament 
on  English  ground,  135, 136.  Title-page 
of  London  edition  of,  1.36.  Scattered 
broadcast  among  the  people,  142. 


TJ. 

Unitarians,  Society  of,  403.     Improved 

New  Testament  of,  406. 
Univercalists-,  Scarlett's  translation  of  New 

Testament  conformed  to    tenets    of, 

403. 
Utopia,  More's,  the  first  edition  of,  note. 


Vaticanus,  Codex,  a  short  account  of,  note, 
373. 

Vaughan,  his  letter  to  Cromwell,  respect- 
ing Tyndale,  115.  His  account  of 
second  interview  with  Tyndale,  116. 

Yernaculo,r  Versions,  Romish  policy  set- 
tled in  respect  to,  19.  Their  sustained 
attack  against  Romish  Church,  223. 

Verse  divisions,  of  Holy  Scriptures,  235, 
236.  Sense  of  text  sometimes  inter- 
rupted by,  236,  237.  Benefits  from, 
237. 

Vulgate,  Latin,  its  superiority  as  claimed 
by  oapists,  314.  Decreed  as  authentic, 
314.    The  papal  w  ar  over  the  text  of, 

314,  315.    Clementine  edition  of,  314, 

315.  Not  sufliciently  appreciated  by 
Protestants,  317,  319.  The  Bible  of 
Western  Christendom,  317,  319.  An 
early  witness  to  the  text  and  intei-pre- 
tation  of  the  Bible,  317,  319.  The 
teacher  of  Martin  Luther,  317,  319.  Its 
infiuence  upon  the  English  language, 
318.  Examples  of  words  received 
from,  318,  319. 


TV. 

Wakejield,  Gilbert,  a  classical  scholar,  400. 
His  version  of  the  New  Testament, 
401.  His  choice  of  words,  401.  Spe- 
cimen from  his  version,  401,  402.  Uni- 
tarian tendency  of  his  translation,  402. 

Walton,  Brian,  his'Polyglott,  the  occasion 
of  a  bitter  controversy,  375,  376. 

Warham,  Archbishop,  bought  up  New 
Testaments  for  the  sake  of  burning 
them,  106. 

Webster's,  Dr.  Noah,  Amended  Bible,  413. 
Design  of,  414.  Examples  of  changes 
made  in,  415. 

Wetham,  Dr.  R.,  his  translation  of  New 
Testament,  S21.  His  criticism  of  Dr. 
Nary's  version.  321.  His  popish  views 
respecting  the  Bible,  321. 

Whitby,  Monastery  of.  21.    Council  of,  22. 

Whitgift,  Archbishop,  his  friendship  for 
Cartwright,  313. 

Whiltingham,  William,  at  Geneva,  234, 
His  translation  of  New  Testament, 
234.  His  part  in  the  translation  of 
Genevan  Bible,  ^1. 

Whittino ham's  New  Testament,  title-page 
of,  234.  Verse  divisions  in.  235.  Based 
upon  Matthewe's  Bible,  237.  Annota- 
tions of,  2.37.  Specimen  of  translation 
from,  238.     Superior    renderings  of, 


I  X  D  E  X  . 


505 


239, 240.  A  stepping  stone  to  revision 
of  whole  Bible,  ';M1. 

WV/iith .  Abbot.  22. 

y/Uliam.,  tae  Conqueror,  his  tyranny,  42, 
41 

W>'<'on:s  Arte  of  Rhetoricke,  229. 

Wittenbarr/h^  Tyudale's  visit  to,  doubtful, 
9^,  100. 

ll'iy^ey.  Cardinal,  his  agency  in  attempt- 
ing the  arrest  of  Tyndale.  Ill,  112. 
Ki^j  treatment  of  heresy,  113. 

Words,  used  in  common  by  WyclifFe,  Tyn- 
dale and  revisers  of  the  A.  V.,  1-27. 
C  )ined  by  Cheke,  226.    In  ation,  35J. 

Wordt.  Latin,  in  the  Saxon  language,  29. 
Untranslated  in  Rheima  version,  301- 
3)3. 

Words,  New,  in  the  Rheims  version,  303. 
In  Biblical  vocabulary  of  Anglo-Amer- 
ican Revision,  451-451. 

Words,  Obscene,  excluded  from  the 
Bishop's  Bible,  28S.  289.  True  deli- 
cacy in  avoiding,  419,  420. 

Words,  Obsolete,  in  the  Wycliffite  versions. 
75-77.  lu  Tyndale's  New  Testament, 
129,  130.  In  Genevan  Bible,  257,  25S. 
In  Coverdale's  Bible.  16S.  In  the 
Bishop's  Bible,  288.  Retained  in  the 
Anglo-American  Revision,  449,  459. 

Worthiarjton ,  Thomas,  one  of  the  trans- 
lators of  the  Douay  Bible,  and  author 
of  the  notes  to  Old  Testament,  297, 
316. 

Wycliffe,  John,  his  birth  and  early  educa- 
tion, 53.  A  master  of  scholastic  learn- 
ing, 54,  55.  His  work  on  the  Reality 
of  Universal  Conceptions,  55.  An  op- 
ponent of  the  Mendiciints,  .55.  His 
attack  upon  the  FriarSj  56.  Defended 
the  State  against  the  hierarchy.  57.  A 
member  of  the  Commission  at  Bruges, 
58.  Was  chaplain  to  Edward  III.,  59. 
His  lectures  at  Oxford  University,  59. 
Summoned  before  ecclesiastical  coun- 
cils. 59.  Deserted  by  his  political 
friends,  59.  Pleads  his  own  cause,  60. 
Took  up  his  abode  at  Lutterworth,  fiO. 
Organized  a  preaching  ministry,  60, 
61.  Began  translating  the  Bible,  61. 
Exhuming  and  burning  of  his  bones, 
63,  &4.  His  share  in  putting  forth  the 
Wycliffite  versions.  64-66.  His  excel- 
lence as  a  translator,  67.  Manuscript 
Bible  of,  74.     The  Greatest  English 


Rofo"mer,  80,  81.  His  extended  in- 
fluence, 83.  His  character  as  estimated 
by  Church  historians,  83,  84.  His  in- 
tellectual and  moral  character,  84,  85, 
Little  known  of  his  social  life,  85. 
Compared  with  Luther,  85.  Was 
Chaucer's  ideal  of  a  good  parson.  85, 
86.  Surrounded  by  his  friends  at  Lut- 
terworth, 86,  87.  His  death,  87. 
Wycliffite  Versions,  the  earliest  of,  made 
about  1.380,  61.  Romish  hatred  of,  62- 
64.  Data  for  fixing  time  of  transla- 
tion of,  64.  Wycliffe's  share  in  trans- 
lating, 64.  An  earlier  and  later  text 
of,  65.  Respective  authorships  and 
dates  of,  65.  Authors  of  earlier  text 
of.  65,  66.  Specimens  of  earlier  text 
from  N.  T.  of,  66,  C7.  Traceable  to 
Saxon  origin,  68.  Specimen  of  earlier 
text  from  O.  T.  of,  (i8-70.  Numbering 
of  Psalms  in,  69,  70.  Later  text  of,  70, 
71.  Specimen  of  later  text  from  O.  T. 
of,  72,  73.  Forshall  and  Madden's 
edition  of,  73.  The  later  version  of 
N.  T.  of,  first  printed,  73 ;  and  re- 
printed in  Bagster's  Hexapla,  73.  The 
earlier  version  of  N.  T.  of,  not  printed 
till  1848,  73.  Manuscripts  of,  widely 
circulated,  74.  The  later  displaced 
the  earlier  MSS.  of,  74.  Containing 
separate  books  of  New  Testament  of, 
74,  75.  Price  of  a  New  Testament  of, 
note,  74.  Strange  orthography  of,  75. 
Obsolete  words  in,  76,  77.  Superior 
renderings  of,  77,  78.  Religious  In- 
fluence of,  80.  Persecution  on  account 
of,  80.  The  visible  links  connecting 
the  Reformation  of  XVI.  with  that  of 
XIV.  century,  80.  Old  brown  manu- 
scripts of,  81,  103,  note,  105,  245,  246. 
Based  upon  the  Latin  Vulgate,  317. 
Their  influence  in  appropriating  words 
from  the  Vulgate,  320. 


X. 

Ximenes\  Cardinal,  Complutensian  Poly- 
glott,  341 ;  not  published  till  1522,  no^, 
91.    Pains  in  issuing,  341. 


Zurich  Bible,  the  basis   of  Coverdale's 
translation,  160, 161. 


INDEX  TO   CHAPTER   XII. 


Accents^  Hebrew,  importance  of,  464. 

American  scholars,  coSperation  of,  485. 
Not  much  expected   from,  note^  486. 

Appendix^  suggested  changes  relegated  to, 
471.  Examples  of  unfavorable  changes 
suggested  in,  472. 

Apocrypha,  revision  of,  note,  494.  Has  a 
history  of  its  own.  Ibid.  No  place  in 
Hebrew  Bible,  Ibid.  Meaning  of  the 
word.  Ibid.  "  Disagreeable  to  Oracles 
of  God,"  Ibid.  Finds  a  place  in  some 
editions  of  the  English  Bible,  Ibid. 
Revised  by  British  Committee,  Ibid. 
Issued  in  uniform  size  with  llevised 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  Ibid. 

Archaic  words,  ])rinciple  observed  by  Brit- 
ish Committee  concerning,  471.  Ex- 
amples of,  where  wisely  retained,  472. 
Examples  of,  where  modern  words  sub- 
stituted for,  473.  Examples  of,  where 
possibly  unwisely  retained,  473.  474. 


Bibles,  Hebrew,  printed  editions  of.  466. 
Standard  edition  of,  Ibid.  Van  der 
Hooght's  celebrated  edition  among,  460. 
Our  Textus  Receptus  among,  467. 

r>. 

Doctrinal  changes,  no  significance  in  his- 
tory of  Bible  revisions,  482.  Charges 
of,  against  Authorized  version,  483. 
Also  against  Coverdale's  Bible,  note. 
Ibid.  In  Anglo-American  revision, 
instead  of,  the  doctrinal  tone  stronger, 
483,  484. 


Familiar  passages,  disappointment  from 
changes  in,  474.  Examples  of  changes 
made  in,  475,  476. 

Finance  Committee,  list  of  American,  488, 
489. 

M. 

Hebrew  language,  antiquity  of,  460,  461. 
Basis  of  all  other  Oriental  languages, 
461 .  Decay  of,  462.  As  a  livhi^  tongue, 
464.  As  dead.  Ibid.  Vowel  signs  and 
accents  of,  Ilnd.  Advance  in  the  gram- 
mar and  lexicography  of,  477. 

Hebrew  characters,  changed  to  Aramaic 
forms,  462. 

Higher  criticism,  in  its  relation  to  Old 
Testament,  462. 


I. 

Improvements,  in  the  Revised  Old  Testa- 
ment. 477.  Examples  of,  from  the  ad- 
vance in  knowledge  of  Hebrew,  477, 

478.  Examples  of,  from  advance  in 
knowledge  of  Geography  of  the  Orient, 

479.  Examples  of,  from  advance  in 
knowledge  of  Natural  History  of  Bible 
lands,  480.  In  the  Book  of  Job,  480, 
481.    In  the  Book  of  Psalms,  482. 

Inspiration,  doctrine  of,  emphasized  in  the 
Revised  version,  484,  485. 

J. 

Jews,  Sacred  writings  of,  461.  Radical 
changes  in  history  of,  462.  Loss  of  na- 
tive tongue  of,  Ibid.  Faithful  in  trans- 
mitting the  Sacred  Scriptures,  466. 


Kethib  and  Keri,  technical  meanings  of  the 
words,  463,  464. 

L. 

Language,  English,  some  idiomatic  changes 
m,  unavoidable,  489.  Responsibility 
concerning,  recognized  by  the  Revisers, 
490. 

NI. 

"ifen  of  the  Great  Synagogue,"  tradition 
of,  463. 

Massorets,  period  of,  463.  Labors  of,  463, 
464. 

Manuscripts  of  Old  Testament,  for  use  in 
synagogues,  465.  Directions  of  Tal- 
mud concerning,  Ibid.  Vuvity  of.  Ibid. 
Date  of  earliest.  Ibid.  Massoretic  text 
the  standard  of,  466.  For  private  use, 
Ibid.  Done  by  Jewish  copyists.  Ibid. 
False  charges  of  changes  in.  Ibid. 

Peoples,  importance  of  the  word,  469,  470. 

R. 

Revised  Bible  as  a  whole,  inherited  excel- 
lencies of,  489,  490.  Attacks  upon,  Bnd. 
Idioms  of,  490.  Possible  fate  of,  Ibid. 
Opposition  to,  in  England,  491.  Esti- 
mate of,  in  America,  492.  Growing 
influence  of,  in  this  country,  493.  Has 
come  to  stay,  Ibid.  To  be  accepted  as 
the  old  Bible  renewed,  494. 


INDEX    TO    CHAPTER    XII. 


507 


Revised  New  Testaaient,  reception  of,  459. 
American  reprints  of,  4(JU.  The  way 
prepared  for,  468.  The  work  of,  largely 
anticipated,  469. 

Revised  Old  Testament,  reception  of,  460. 
Improvements  in,  477  48'-i. 

Revision  of  Authorized  version,  demand 
for,  486.  Originated  with  Biblical  schol- 
ars, Ibid.  Underlying  motive  in,  486, 
487.  Early  promoters  of.  Ibid.  Se- 
rious objections  to.  Ibid.  Expenses 
of,  how  met  in  this  country,  also  in 
England,  488.  Rules  for  dealing  with 
language  in,  490. 

Revisers  of  New  Testament,  a  wealth  of 
material  prepared  for,  468.  Laborious 
task  before,  469. 

Revisers  of  Old  Testament,  compare  favor- 
ably with  those  of  New  Testament, 
468.  Follow  same  rules,  Ibid.  A  nar- 
row door  opened  to.  Ibid.  Limited  to 
Massoretic  text,  469.  Their  diligence 
and  faithfulness.  Ibid.  Advantages  of, 
476.  Much  rightly  expected  from  la- 
bors of,  477. 


Sacred  writings  of  the  Jews,  existence  and 
preservation  of,  461.  Became  a  dead 
letter,  462.  Jewish  doctors  awake  to 
the  interest  of,  46:1 


Saxon  element  of  our  tongue,  conserva- 
tion of,  471. 

Septuagint,  the  importance  of,  467.  Date, 
translation  of.  Ibid.  Opposed  by  Jews 
in  Palestine,  Ibid.  Introduced  in  syna- 
gogues, Ibid.  Vehicle  of  religious 
thought,  Ibid.  A  preparation  for  the 
GreeK  of  the  ]Sew  Testament,  468.  New 
Testament  quotations  from,  lUd.  The 
accepted  Bible  in  the  time  of  the  Sav- 
iour, Ibid. 

Sheol  and  Hades,  the  revisers'  dealings  with 
the  words,  474. 


Talmvd,   its  directions  for  preparing  the 

skms  for  manuscripts,  465. 
Talmudists,  %\  ork  of,  463.    Period  of,  Rnd. 
Targums^  nature    of,    465.     Number    of. 

Ibid.     That  of  Onkelos,  Ibid.    Highly 

prized  by  Christian  scholars,  Ibid. 
The.  importance  of  the  word,  as  bearing  on 

the  Messiahship  of  Christ,  484, 


Vocabulary,  English,  tendency  to  enlarge, 

471. 
Yoivel  points,  adopted  by  the  Massoreta. 

464.     Necessity  of,  Ibid. 


Date  Due 

^•. 

T                 n      ,A 

^ 

fj 

M'- 

} 

'  '■ 

f.VI.'Ci  Ji 

FACULfy 

FACULT^ 

"*  1 . . 

■"'lll.TY 

SEP   V 

5  Ym 

WTT 

0  1996 

W»*«w*« 

BiH»^     .■ 

'^-'^'■ 

'    - 

^ 

